Lectures, vpon the history of the Passion, Resurrection, and Ascension of our Lord Iesus Christ Beginning at the eighteenth chapter of the Gospell, according to S. Iohn, and from the 16. verse of the 19. chapter thereof, containing a perfect harmonie of all the foure Euangelists, for the better vnderstanding of all the circumstances of the Lords death, and Resurrection. Preached by that reuerend and faithfull seruant of God, Mr. Robert Rollocke, sometime minister of the Euangell of Iesus Christ, and rector of the Colledge of Edinburgh.

THE FIRST LECTVRE OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON CHAP. XVIII .

verse 1 WHEN IESVS had spoken these thinges , hee went foorth , with his Disciples ouer the Brooke Cedron ; where was a Garden , into the which he entred , and his Disciples .

verse 2 And Iudas , who betrayed him , knew also the place : for IESVS oft times resorted thither , with his Disciples .

verse 3 Iudas then , after he had receiued a band of men , and officers of the high Priests , & of the Pharises , came thither with lanterns , & torches , & weapons .

verse 4 Then IESVS , knowing all thinges that should come vnto him , went foorth , and said vnto them , Whom seeke yee ?

verse 5 They answered him , IESVS of Nazareth . IESVS said vnto them , I am hee . Now Iudas also , who betraid him , stood with them .

verse 6 Assoone then as hee had said vnto them , I am hee , they went away backwardes , and fell to the ground .

VNTO this part of this GOSPELL ( beloued in the LORD IESVS ) the LORD hath done the office of a Prophet and Doctor , going about to instruct the people of the IEWES in the way of Life and saluation , and to instruct and comfort His owne Disciples especially in these last CHAPTERS . Nowe in the eighteenth and nineteenth CHAPTERS following , He doeth the office of a Priest . Ye know the LORD he is a King , a Priest , and a Prophet : He playeth the part of a Priest , in offering vp himselfe : Hee offered vp none other sacrifice than his owne bodie for the world , and for the redemption and saluation of mankind . As concerning his passion and suffering , which is rehearsed in these two CHAPTERS , the historie diuideth it selfe verie clearly : First , wee haue his Passion and suffering in the Garden : Next , wee haue his suffering in the Hall of Caiaphas the high Priest : Thirdly , we haue his suffering before Pontius Pilate the Iudge : Fourthly , wee haue his suffering in the place of Execution , which is called Caluaria , or in Hebrewe GOLGOTHA , where he was crucified : And last , in the ende of the nineteenth Chap. we haue the last poinct of his suffering , standing in his sepulchre and buriall , which is the last part of his humiliation . Nowe this day wee shall speake somewhat , as the time shall serue , of his suffering in the Garden .

In this first head of Christes suffering in the Garden , first wee haue the part of Christ , offering himselfe to bee taken and bound willingly , and of a set purpose : Next , we haue the part of Iudas , in comming out with a companie of men of warre against him , to the same Garden : hee knewe the place well enough , because the Lord , with his Disciples , were wont to resort thither : In the thirde place , wee haue the communication betwixt the Lord and them that came with Iudas to take him : And fourthly , wee haue a fact of Peter , who will shew his loue towards his Master , and his manhood , by cutting off the eare of Malchus , the high Priestes seruant : And last , the taking of Christ , offering himselfe willingly , his putting into the hands of his enemies , and his binding . These things are set downe in the first part of this historie , Of the Passion of the Lord , concerning his suffering in the Garden .

Now to come to the words , and first to Christes part : It is said , When IESVS had spoken these things , he went foorth , with his Disciples , ouer the Brooke Cedron , where was a Garden , into the which hee entered , and his Disciples . There is Christes part : of verie purpose he casteth himselfe to that place , which Iudas knew , and where hee knew that hee was wont to resort : of verie purpose hee went thither , because the houre of his death was at hand . The time is well to bee noted when he doeth this , when he had spoken these things , that is , when ●ee had sufficiently instructed and comforted his Disciples , and made that prayer for them , and recommended them to the Father , to keepe them in his absence : then hee maketh himselfe for death , and purposely he went to that place to be taken . Heere is a plaine lesson offered vnto vs in the person of Christ : when hee had discharged a duetie , especially to them who were concredite vnto him , after that he had instructed them , and after that by prayer hee had commended first his owne selfe , and then all his own to God : then in securitie and peace he goeth on to death : hee goeth not to die before he discharge a duetie to them that were committed vnto him : then willingly he addresseth himselfe to death . Yee knowe the lesson . When a man or a woman hath discharged their calling faithfully towardes them that were committed vnto them , and done their duetie to them to whom they are addebted , then in peace & rest , and with a good conscience they may offer vp themselues at the pleasure of God , to laye downe their life , and to die : therefore , whosoeuer they be that would die in rest and peace , ( and alas , when shouldest thou haue rest , peace , and quietnesse to thy soule , if in the houre of death thou haue it not ? ) Let them take heed before they goe to die , that they haue discharged a faithfull duetie : and then hauing beene faithfull , when they goe to die , they may lie downe and rest in peace , and in a good conscience . But yee knowe againe one follie in this poinct , and this is the common fashion of men , when they haue their health , before the Lord call on them they are so sloathfull in discharging their duetie to them to whome they are indebted , that when the soule is to depart out of the bodie , they are most occupied with businesse , and most troubled in making their Testament , and I know not what : Now make thy Testament before hand , and discharge thee of all thinges , and denude thine hand of all worldly affaires , that in that houre thy soule may rest on God , and bee delited on heuenly thinges , and on that life which thou art going vnto by death .

But to come forwards : It is said , He went ouer the Brooke Cedron , with his Disciples : This Brooke Cedron was a water , which ranne betweene Hierusalem , and the Mount of Oliues , in a little and lowe valley : ( Luke 2. Sam. 15.23 . ) and it was a little streape that ran when it was raine , but in time of drought it was drie : Nowe heere was a Garden , into the which the Lord entered , with his Disciples ; to the ende , that euen as in the Garden ( to wit , the Garden of Paradise ) the saluation of mankinde was lost through the fall of Adam and Eue ; Euen so in a Garden , the saluation of mankinde should begin to bee recouered . Christ began his agonie and passion in this Garden . There are sundrie thinges concerning the suffering of Christ in this Garden of purpose omitted , and left out by Iohn , which is mentioned and set downe at large by the rest of the Euangelists , by Matt. in his 26. chap. & 36. vers. Mark . 14.37 . Luk. 22.9 . Onely Iohn speaketh of his taking and binding in the Garden : the rest speake of that agonie and conflict that hee had with the wrath of his Father in the Garden . They who are desirous to haue these things more at large , let them reade the rest of the Euangelists : only I shall touch that battell & agonie that Christ had in his soule with the terrible wrath of his Father before any laide handes vpon him . When he entereth into the garden , the first thing he doth , he choosed out three of his disciples , Peter , Iohn , & Iames : & he calleth them aside from the rest , to the end , that as these thre were witnesses of his glorie , in that his glorious Transfiguration vpon Mount Tabor , when Moses and Helias appeared vnto him , Matt. 17.1 . Euen so , the same three should be witnesses of his humiliation , and that dejection in the Garden : and hee commandeth the rest to sit downe together . So these he calleth apart , Peter , Iohn , and Iames , by name : and in their sight , first he beginneth to enter into that combate , and he beginneth to shiuer and quake , & to be exceedingly heauy : and he crieth out with a loude voyce in their audience , My soule is heauie on all sides to the death . There beginneth he his agonie and conflict with the wrath of the Father for our sins , wherewith he was burthened . After that , he went from these disciples , about a stone cast , and hee prayed to the Father with a loud voyce , saying , Father , if it be possible remoue from me this cup : that is , this cup of wrath & death , but not my will , but thy will be done . Thirdly , he goeth forward in that conflict & battell with the wrath of his Father : he feeleth the wrath of God to increase , & he crieth againe that they might heare , Father , if it be possible , remoue from me this cup. Then againe the battell increaseth , & the agonie groweth , & then the third time he prayeth the same words , Father , take this cup from me : that is , the cup of the heauy wrath of God : at the which time an Angell came from heauen , & comforteth him . Yet the battell holdeth on , and he is in a greater agony with his Father than euer he was in before , & he prayeth at greater length , and more ardently & vehemently than euer he did of before : So that in his agony the drops of purple blood fell downe from his face to the grounde : such a thing was neuer seene , nor neuer befell vnto anie man since the beginning of the worlde , as to sweate blood : no man was euer vnder such a terrible and horrible wrath of God , as Christ was for our sinnes , and for the sinnes of the whole world .

Now in all this meane time , he is not forgetfull of his disciples , whom he brought with him to be witnesses of his suffering , he is ay going to them , & from them , to hold them waking , & doe what he could doe , they are ay sleeping , the Deuill is busie with them , that in the suffering of CHRIST ( they beeing then sleeping ) they should beare no witnes of the suffering of Christ , the Deuill was as busie to cast them in a sleepe , as the Lord was busie to hold them waking , to beare witnesse of that agonie & conflict . I will not insist in this matter , reade thereof in Matth. 26. & in Luke 22. & in Marc. 14. and yee shall get this Historie at large : only we haue thus farre of the suffering of Iesus Christ in the garden : first , how heauie ● weightie a thing sinne is , all this was not for his sinne , but for our sinnes , for the sinnes of the world : Next , ye see how heauie a thing the wrath of God is , that followeth on sinne , for as Iesus Christ tooke on his backe the burthen of our sinnes , so did he also the weight of the wrath of God , and the punishment that followeth vpon sinne : if ye know not this , ye know nothing of Christ . Thirdly , yee see the greatnesse of the loue of CHRIST to man , that first tooke on his backe so heauie a burthen of sinne , and secondly , so heauie a burthen of wrath , and all for mankinde . If CHRIST had not suffered , neuer a man had beene safe , but these burthens had pressed them downe to hell , neuer a soule had beene saued from Adam to the end of the worlde : Looke then what loue hee hath shewed to vs : and last , this agonie & suffering in the garden letteth vs see that the Sonne of God , as he is verie God , so he is very man also , and that he hath the body of a man , & the soule of a man , for this suffering in the garden was especially in the soule : in this battell the soule of Iesus Christ was especially set on by the wrath of the Father . There was none , touching the body of the Lord at this time , but the wrath of the Father was fighting with the soule . But to leaue this , and to marke the purpose of IOHN , his purpose is onely to let you see , that when Iesus Christ died , he died with a great willingnesse and readinesse , that willinglie hee goeth to death , and is not drawen out against his will , but knowing that IVDAS would come with a companie of men of warre to that place where hee was wont to walke and pray , of set purpose that hee should be taken ▪ hee resorted thither . So this is the purpose of IOHN , to let vs see that IESVS CHRIST offered vp a voluntarie Sacrifice for the sinnes of the world , for except He had offered vp a voluntarie sacrifice , His suffering had not bene obedience to the Father , He had not bene as is said , Phil. 2.8 . obedient to the Father . So the Lord died , and hee died to be obedient to the Father , that is , Hee died willingly at the good will and pleasure of the Father . And if He had not bene obedient , His sacrifice had neuer beene a satisfaction for the sinnes of the worlde , and then what good had the sacrifice of CHRIST done to mee , or thee , or to anie man : and therefore hereupon is our faith grounded , that we know the LORD IESVS , not onely died , but also , that Hee died willingly ; and so willingly , and with such a readinesse to pleasure his Father , and to satisfie the wrath of the Father , as no tongue of man nor Angell can expresse . And when euer thou settlest thine heart on the death of CHRIST , looke that thine heart settle it on a willing and obedient death : for if thou thinke not that Hee died willinglie and chearefullie for thee , thou canst haue no comfort .

Now to come to Iudas part : Iudas knoweth the place where the LORD was : hee knoweth the Garden well enough , because IESVS oftentimes was wont to resort thither with his disciples , and Judas was one of them : for manie times hee was there with the rest of his disciples , and hee knewe , that commonly the LORD was wont to resort thither with his disciples , and on this hee taketh occasion to betray Him : and when hee hath gotten a band of men of warre , and the seruants of the high Priestes , and Pharises , hee as a Captaine to them , and they as a guarde with swordes and staues enter within the Garden to take the LORD IESVS .

Well , Brethren , it is the acquaintance and familiaritie that Judas had with CHRIST , and with the place where He was wont to resort , that was the occasion of the betraying of the Lord . If Iudas had not bene acquainted with Christ , Iudas had not come to this place to take Him . It is familiaritie that makes traitours : hee that will betray a man , must be a domesticke & a houshold man to him . Will euerie man betray Christ ? No : not euerie man , hee that will betray Christ , must be one that knoweth Him , and His trueth in some measure . Then thou that knowest Christ , take good heede to thy knowledge , and to thy familiaritie , take good heede that knowledge of Christ be in sinceritie , and that thou be not an Hypocrite , but bee a friend indeede , and not outwardly , otherwise , if thy knowledge be but in hypocrisie , and if thy friendship bee coloured , thou shalt bee a traitour , and in the ende thou shalt make apostasie with Judas , from Iesus Christ . What is the cause that men become Apostates and traitours , and after that they haue professed and subscribed , they fall away from Iesus Christ ? what ? but because they were neuer true nor sincere friends to Iesus Christ : All was but dissimulation , and shall end in persecution of Iesus Christ , and his members , and they shall end in destruction , as Iudas did : for after that hee had once made apostasie from the Lord , and betrayed his Master , hee neuer tooke rest till he hanged himselfe . If ye will marke well , ye wil find in the companie of Iudas two rancks & sorts of men : The first is a band of men of warre of the Romane Deputies , that was one part of the guarde : The other was the officers and ministers of the high Priest , they make out the other part . Then the third guarde is partly of Gentiles , & partly of Iewes . How came they ? They came with lanterns & weapons & lights on a naked man with feare of warre : they needed not . What needed all this companie ▪ the Lord Iesus beeing a naked man in the Garden , not minded to fight : What needed Iudas to bring such a guard with him ? The Spirit of God marketh in this Narratiue , that Iudas in doing this , had an euill conscience , through his euill doing .

The man that taketh an euill or a wicked deede in hand , will thinke that hee can neuer get men enew to doe it with him , hee shall feare for no cause : if yee should guarde him with all the worlde , scarcely shall hee be in securitie : for hee wantes that peace of GOD. Paul to the Philippians calles it that peace that passes all vnderstanding , and that guardes the heart of man : for peace is nothing , but a good conscience , and hee who wantes this good conscience which is the inward guarde , that man can neuer bee saued with an outwarde guarde : if all the worlde should stand about that man , hee will euer bee in feare , and albeit hee were in the mids of an armie , he will tremble and quake , but a good conscience will rest in peace : as Dauid sayeth , Although I were helmed about with ten thousand men , yet would I not be afraid , for I know assuredly that thou wilt bee with mee . That heart is well guarded that hath a good conscience , for it will haue peace inwardly , and will not seeke that outward guarde . The same thing is set out in the manner of his comming , hee commeth with lanternes , and hee commeth with lights , and in the night . This comming in the night manifesteth ▪ that he had an euill conscience : for he that doeth euill , hateth the light . What needed all this company ? Was not the Lord Iesus dayly going in and out in Hierusalem ? And was He not daylie teaching in the Temple ? & yet they layed not an hand vpon him . The verie season and time of his out-comming , testifieth , that he had an euill conscience in doing of it , and therefore he came not in the day light . Hee that hath an euill conscience feareth the Sunne , hee dreadeth the light , and hee seeketh to execute his purpose in the night . The night maketh an euill man impudent . All these things manifest vnto vs , that Iudas had an euill conscience , but it was not well wakened , but when it was wakened , then he despaired , and he had Hell in his soule , and got no rest , till he had hanged himselfe .

Nowe I goe forwarde to the communication betwixt the Lord and the Guarde : Ihon saith , The Lord knowing all things that should happen vnto him , and that were to come vnto him , he commeth forward , he fleeth not away , he hideth not himselfe , he is not drawne out of an hole , as men who haue done an euill fact , but vnrequired hee commeth foorth vnto them , and vpon his owne free motiue hee offereth himselfe vnto them : then he tarrieth not till they beginne to talke , but first the Lord speaketh , & saieth , Whom seeke ye ? and they answere ( not knowing him by the face ) they say , IESVS of Nazareth . Hee answereth , not denying himselfe , I am hee : hee confessed himselfe . Will ye marke these thinges : when hee saieth , hee knewe all thinges that should come vnto him , Iohn would let you see that the Lord Iesus willingly and wittingly offered Himselfe vnto the death . This taking and laying hands vpon Him , commeth not of hap-hazard : No , the Lord knew well enough all the things that should come to Him : He is taken wittingly : and as He is taken wittingly , so is Hee taken willinglie : and Hee is readier to offer Himselfe to bee taken , than they are to take Him .

But to come to the wordes : Hee saieth , Whome seeke yee heere ? and when they saye , IESVS of Nazareth , then Hee answereth , I am hee . These wordes doe testifie , that wittinglie and willinglie Hee offereth Himselfe to bee taken . And if yee marke , yee shall see in His answere such mildnesse as is vnspeakeable : Hee beginneth not to speake in wrath : and when they saye , IESVS of Nazareth , Hee giueth not an answere scornefullie : So that as Hee offereth Himselfe willingly , so yee see also such a mildnesse in Him , when Hee is taken , ( euen as the Scripture spake ) as Hee had beene a Lambe . So that ye see that neither in word nor deede , he vttereth anie thing to hinder his obedience to his Father : this then is the thing that IOHN recommendeth vnto vs , and letteth vs see , euen that Iesus Christ was willing to die . And this lesson we should all learne , if it shall please GOD to call anie of vs to suffer for Iesus Christes sake , that we suffer with such willingnesse and pleasure , that we run to death , and embrace it with our armes : let this mildnesse vtter it selfe in all thy doings : away with that scorning : if thou would be like Iesus Christ , die in peace , & willingly ; looke not to the instrument , nor the Hang-man who putteth handes in thee , but lift thine heart to the God of heauen , and say , O LORD , seeing that it is thy will that I die , mine eye is on thee , and as IESVS CHRIST offered himselfe willingly , to bee a sacrifice for the sinnes of the world : euen so am I willing to obey thy will : It is noted that Iudas was amongst the rest , and no question the eye of the Lord is on him , but neuer a worde he speaketh to him . Now I thinke that this standing of Judas is mentioned , to let vs see two things , the first is , that patient suffering of Iesus Christ , he beginneth not to vpbraide him , and to speake angrie wordes to him , or to looke to him angrylie . Some would haue thought , that the LORD seeing Iudas , might haue saide to him , Well Traitour , art thou there who hast betrayed mee : No : hee giueth him not an angrie looke , hee is euen a verie Lambe , as the Prophet speaketh of him : a Lambe without anger either in looke or in worde , but in suffering he vseth such a mildnesse and patience as is wonderfull : Next , to let vs see that impudencie of the traitour Iudas , how durst he face the Lord IESVS whome hee betrayed ? a traitour is ay impudent and shamelesse , hee hath ay an hard heart , and then a brasen face to the man whome he hath betrayed . Ye see how dangerous a thing it is once to harden the heart against Christ , and once to beginne to doe euill against conscience : if thine heart beginne once to be indured , thou shalt not come backe , whilst thou commest to extreame induration , and at last , to perdition . Iudas could neuer come backe , after that once his heart was hardened against the Lord , but past forward , till he came to that finall induration and hardnesse of heart . Therefore farre be it from vs once to beginne to harden our heartes against the LORD : If thou beginnest once , thou shalt grow in hardnesse , till thou commest to that finall induration . Lord saue vs from that sinne , the hardnesse of heart against the trueth , and against Iesus Christ . It is to bee feared , that these men , who with the betrayers of Iesus Christ haue set their faces against Christ , & His true religion , & against their natiue countrey , and goe forwarde in such induration and obstinacie of heart , that they shall come to that part of Iudas . And it is a rare thing to see a man who hath gone so farre forwarde in induration , come euer backe againe to grace . Now wee haue the effect that followes on this word that Hee speakes , I am hee : for these wordes are no sooner spoken , ( albeit they be few and gentle ) but they are all amazed , tremble , and fall downe backward to the ground . It is an admirable thing , that one word ( and that so mildly spoken ) should haue wrought such an effect : for it is such a worde , as they woulde haue wished for . It is verie wonderous , that such a gentle word shoulde as a whirle-winde , or as a flashe of fire , so haue strucken them . No question , this is to let them see , that the Lord needed not to haue beene taken with them , except it had beene His owne will : No , it was not possible for them to touch one haire of His head : for Hee saith Himselfe in the 10. Chap. and 18. vers. of this Gospell , No man taketh my life from me , I haue power to lay it downe , and to take it vp againe . So the Lord , by this wonderfull effect of that word , I am hee , will let them knowe , that they had no power to lay hands on Him , if it had not bene His owne will . And no doubt , He hath had a respect vnto them , howbeit they were enemies to Him , yet Hee wished them well . And by the striking of them to the grounde , Hee woulde let them see , that if they encountred with Him , they would die : and He will let them see His power , that He might cause them to repent , or else to make them vnexcusable : and to let them see , that Hee was the Lord of Glorie , and that they put hands to the Lord of Glory , and slew the Lord of Life . Wee may gather of the effect of this worde , that if such a sober and gentle worde , comming out of the mouth of Iesus Christ , did driue them vpon their backes , and cast them to the ground , what if Iesus Christ had spoken an angrie word ? what force woulde that haue had ? If the bleating of a Lambe had such a force , what force shall the roaring of a Lion haue ? Where shall the wicked stand ? And if the voyce of the Lord Iesus , humbly and like a Lambe , standing before them Himselfe alone , and speaking with such gentlenesse , had such effect , as to throwe them downe vpon the grounde , what effect shall that roaring , full of wrath and indignation , at that Great day : not out of the mouth of a Lambe , nor of an humble man , Iesus of Nazareth : but out of the mouth of a lion , out of the mouth of Iesus Christ , the Iudge , sitting in His Glorie & Majestie , & saying to the wicked , Away yee cursed to that fire which is prepared for the Deuill and his angels , Mat. 25.41 . What effect then shall that voyce haue ? Whither shall that voyce driue them ? And further marke : If that voyce had such an effect , beeing no threatning , nor boasting , but gentle and milde ; nowe what effect shall this voyce haue , whereby Hee threatneth the worlde , by His seruantes , with His judgementes ? If the milde speaking had such a force , what effect shall these terrible threatninges haue against the wicked ? for it is another thing when Christ threatneth in wrath , and when Hee speaketh meekelie . Nowe , as certainlie as this worde that Christ Himselfe spake , wrought such an effect : As certainelie also the worde of Iesus Christ , which Hee putteth into the mouth of His faithfull Teachers and Pastors , heere in this world , shall bee effectuall , either to thy life , or to thy death : and as certainelie the same worde shall haue effect to driue the wicked men vpon their backes : as Zacharie saieth , Chap. 1. vers. 4.5.6 . When the men are dead that haue spoken that worde , after it hath beene spoken , it shall bee founde liuing : and that same voyce shall haue effect when wee are dead . It is true ( sayeth the LORD ) my Prophets died with your fathers : but my voyce , which I put into their mouthes , died not with them : and your fathers knewe , that that worde which I did put into their mouthes , was liuing , and neuer left them , vntill it brought on judgement vpon them . The LORD graunt , that euerie soule may reuerence the worde of IESVS CHRIST : for it shall bee founde , that either it was spoken to thy saluation , or to thy damnation : And , Heauen and Earth shall vanishe awaye , before one jote of that Worde passe awaye without its owne effect .

But nowe let vs see what they doe after they are fallen downe vpon the grounde : Leaue they off ? No , no , they rise againe , and the LORD IESVS standeth still , and letteth them rise againe : and when they are risen , they speake nothing : but Hee speaketh first , and Hee saieth , Whome seeke yee ? and they saye , IESVS of NAZARETH . And Hee answereth , I am hee . Nowe this is a strange thing : Who can thinke , that these men , who founde so great a power proceeding out of the mouth of the LORD IESVS CHRIST finding such force , shoulde haue medled with Him againe . But left they Him for all this ? No : but they get vp againe , and pursue Him , and take Him , and binde Him . It is an hard matter , to bee giuen ouer to a reprobate sense : that is , to want feeling , when the Lord taketh out of the soule in His judgement all sight & sense , that person is miserable : and if thou be once strucken with that senselesnesse of the soule , albeit thou be throwne downe vpon thy backe , thou shalt get vp againe , like a drunken man , and fight against the Lord ▪ and that man is worse than any beast , horse , or mule : for once strike a Horse downe , & he hath a feeling therof , and he will beware of the like perill againe : But a man , who should haue reason , after that the Lord hath once strucken him with senselessenesse , there is no beast so senselesse as he is : and as hee is senselesse , so he shall not leaue off from euill doing : and hee shall compt no more of the power of God , than of a flee : for they feele not the hand of God , they are so astonished : and they will vp againe , after they are casten downe ▪ and they will assaye His power againe , and will not leaue off till His wrath destroy him . Striue therefore , euer to keepe the soule in a sense and feeling and let not that miserable scroofe to goe ouer thy soule : but haue still a feeling of the power of God , and mercy of God in thy soule , and alwayes haue a wakened conscience : for if thine heart come to that extreame senselessenesse , thy soule shall ouer-grow with such a fatnesse , that thou shalt haue no more sense , than a dead stocke : and thou shalt bee like an Oxe fedde to destruction : thou shalt neither haue feeling of mercie , nor of judgement . To ende with this : ye see that Iesus Christ , albeit he was but himselfe alone , a simple man to looke to , and without armour : yet Hee prouoketh them , and speaketh to them first : Hee dischargeth them to stirre Him , vntill first they entered into a condition with Him , That His disciples should passe free , there is not such a thing that one of them could haue power to put out their hand to take Him . And if there were no more but this , that they had no power to stirre him , they might see more in Iesus Christ , than in a common man : they might see power in Him to keepe Himselfe : yet their senselessenesse is so great , that they cannot see this . The Lord keepe vs in sense and feeling of Him , that when He hath adoe with vs , wee may feele Him , and see Him , that our conscience may bee wakened , and our hearts mollified , through Iesus Christ : to whom , with the Father , and the Holy Spirit , be all praise and honour for euermore , AMEN .

THE SECOND LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON . CHAP. XVIII .

verse 7 Then he asked them againe , Whom seeke yee ? And they said , IESVS of Nazareth . verse 8 IESVS answered , I saide vnto you , that I am hee : therefore , if ye seeke me , let these goe their way . verse 9 This was that the word might bee fulfilled which hee spake , Of them which thou gauest mee , haue I lost none . verse 10 Then Simon Peter , hauing a sword , drew it , and smote the high Priestes seruant , and cut off his right eare . Now the seruants name was Malchus . verse 11 Then saide IESVS vnto Peter , Put vp thy sworde into the sheath : shall I not drinke of the cuppe which my Father hath giuen mee ? verse 12 Then the band , and the captaine , and the officers of the Iewes , tooke IESVS , and bound him .

THE last day ( beloued in the LORD IESVS ) wee diuided the whole Historie of the Passion and suffering of Iesus Christ , which is contained in these two CHAPTERS , to wit , the XVIII . and XIX . of this Gospell , in these parts : First , wee haue his suffering in the Garden : Then wee haue his suffering in the Hall of the high Priest : Thirdly , we haue his suffering before the Iudge Pontius Pilate : Fourthly , wee haue his suffering in the place of Execution , in Caluaria , otherwise GOLGOTHA : And last , we haue the last part of his suffering , which is his Buriall . The last day wee entered into the first part of his suffering , which IOHN in this Chapter setteth downe to bee this : The Lord Iesus beeing in the Garden , is taken captiue , and bounde : John passeth by all that agonie and conflict that the Lord had before his taking in the Garden , with the heauie wrath of his Father , for our sinne , which hee did beare . As concerning his taking ▪ we haue first the part of Iesus , who of purpose , wittingly , and willingly , came to this Garden to be taken : which Garden was knowne to Judas the Traitor . Then wee haue the part of Iudas , he knowing the Garden , commeth forward , ( because the Lord vsed , with his Disciples , to resort thither ) accompanied with a band of men of warre , with the officers , and seruants of the high Priest , to take ▪ and apprehende , the Lord . In the third place , wee haue the communing that fell out betwixt Christ , and them that came to take him ; he knowing all things that should come vnto him ; hee taketh not the flight , nor seeketh not to goe his way , as he might haue done , because it was night : but hee commeth out vnsought , and beginneth the speach , and saieth , Whome seeke yee ? They not knowing him by face , answered , IESVS of Nazareth . He answered againe , not denying himselfe , I am he : as he would say in plaine wordes , I am the man whom yee seeke , why seeke yee anie further ? to let vs see how wittingly , and willingly , how joyfullie , and gladly , and howe patiently hee offereth himselfe vnto death for our sinnes . Now he hath no sooner spoken this one worde , I am he , which is a gentle worde , but assoone they start backwardes , and fall to the grounde : whereby the Lord woulde testifie vnto them , that they had no power to take his life from him , as hee said before himselfe , he had both his life , and his death in his owne handes , all the power in heauen and in earth was not able to cause him to die , if he had pleased to haue liued .

But to come to this Text : When hee hath strucken them to the ground , they leaue not off : but when they are risen , they are as bent as they were before . It is a marueilous thing , for if it had beene his will , hee might not onely haue strucken them to the grounde , but hee might haue strucken them thorow the earth , into hell : yet he letteth them rise againe : but they are all senselesse of that diuine power , wherewith they are strucken . The Lord beginneth the speach , and he saith , Whom seeke ye ? They answere , not knowing him , IESVS of Nazareth . He replieth againe , I said vnto you , that I am hee : hee denieth not himselfe , but in a manner prouoketh them to dispatch that businesse which they were about : yet he entereth into a condition with them , Take not these that are with mee , stirre not my Disciples : he giueth them a charge that they stirre them not : and indeed none of that whole companie had anie power to lift vp their hand against them . The words are plaine : ye may easily perceiue the note that riseth of this : It is a marueilous thing , that a naked and a simple man , ( who was baser than the King of Glorie was in the earth ? ) a man naked without armour : hee is standing before them , who are like as many Tyrants , or tygers , and yet none of them had power to lay handes vpon him , till hee giue them power : and more , hee will not let them stirre him , till hee make a condition with them , That they handle not his disciples : He imponeth lawes vnto them , and without this law , that they meddle not with his Disciples , he will not yeelde himselfe vnto them . So , Brethren , this is to let you see first that diuine power which was in the Lord Iesus : Beholde it , for it is a comfortable thing for Christians , to knowe that diuine power that is in Iesus Christ : for although hee neuer touched one of them , yet that diuine power did so binde fast their hands , and so restrained that pride of their heartes , that they had no power once to moue against him . Next , behold a miserable senselessenesse in them ; for it is a wonderfull thing , that they cannot perceiue nor feele this power that was in him . If they had had anie sight of the Godhead dwelling in him bodily , would they not haue ceassed from such a wicked enterprise ? Brethren , it is an hard matter for any man or woman once to bee giuen ouer vnto a reprobate sense , and to be strucken with blindnesse and hardnesse of heart : And if God in his just judgement giue thee to blindnesse and hardnesse of soule , albeit hee woulde make judgement after judgement to ceasse vpon thee , and albeit he would strike thee and beate thee vpon thy backe , thou wilt not bee the better : but thou wilt get vp againe , like a drunken man : and if thou bee once giuen ouer to thine owne selfe , it is as sure a thing as is in the worlde , that except the Lord let thee see with his power a sight of mercy , thou shalt euer become worse and worse : and except the face of Iesus shine into thy soule , all afflictions shall harden thee like yron , that is often strucken vpon : and the greater the afflictions bee , except that mercy shine into thine heart , thou wilt bee the more indured . Paul saieth , When the heart is conuerted to the Lord , the vaile is taken away , 2. Corinth. 3.16 . Without conuersion of the heart to the face of IESVS , that that mercifull face may shine into the heart , all the thinges in the world will not be able to mollifie thine heart : Therefore , whensoeuer the Lord afflicteth thee , pray for mercy , that as the power striketh thee , so the mercie may be powerfull to conuert thee : Yea , crie aye for the mercy , or else the power shall worke a further induration in thee , and make thee worse .

To goe forward : Yee see how carefull He is of his disciples : men would thinke , that He being so hard straited , & so neare the death , should haue forgotten his Disciples : for this is our fashion , but the Lord doeth not so . And Brethren , this is a true note and token of a true Shepheard : hee will forget himselfe , and his life , and hee will remember his flocke : and when he is adying , hee will be carefull of his flocke : and when the Wolfe is worrying him , yet hee will doe what lyeth in him , that his flocke , and euery sheepe thereof , may escape : and he will giue his life for the safetie of his flocke . This is a good pastor . So wee see the viue image of a faithfull Pastor , in the Lord Iesus : he will giue his life for his sheepe , as hee saith himselfe , Hee is but an hyreling , that will not for the loue of his sheepe laye downe his life . And this is the thing that I note chiefely here : When the Lord becommeth weake in himselfe , thorow infirmitie , yea , voluntarie infirmitie ( hee needed not to bee infirme : what need had the God of glorie to bee infirme ? ) hee suffereth himselfe to bee bound till he become infirme . In the meane time he is strong and powerfull in his Disciples to their safetie : for although these that were in the Garden would neuer so faine , yet they could not gette their hands laide vpon his Disciples . The Lord Iesus , when he was hanging vpon the Crosse , the Iewes scorned him , and tauntinglie saide vnto him , Thou who sauedst others , come downe and saue thy selfe : meaning he could not saue himself , because he was crucified , as if he had no power : but they are deceiued , for that same houre that the Lord was vpon the Crosse , and that same verie time that thorowe infirmitie he died , and when he was hanging dead vpon the Crosse , that power went out from him that kept his D●sciples , and all the faithfull in the worlde : For except that the Lord had kept them then when he was hanging dead , they had beene a preye to the Deuill . For this is our nature and infirmitie , wee cannot stand a moment in this world , except it be by the power of Iesus Christ .

Well then , Brethren , if Christ Iesus crucified , and crucified ( as the Apostle speaketh , 2. Cor. 13.4 . ) thorow infirmitie , and so weake in himselfe in his humane nature , had so great a power to saue his Church , what shall wee say then ? What a power is that which proceedeth from Iesus Christ glorified ? and commeth downe nowe from the Heauen , and who liueth nowe ( as the Apostle sayeth there ) by the power of GOD , and liueth nowe in glorie at the right hande of the Father . How great a power must this bee , that proceedeth out from Christ glorified ! Alas , if the worlde saw this , if the blinde men saw the thousand part of that terrible power that commeth from Iesus Christ glorified , thinke ye , that for all the world , they durst confederate with the King of Spaine , the Pope , and his power , and enterprise anie thing against Christ and his Church : but , alas , this blindnesse and induration letteth them not see nor feele , but in the ende they shall feele it ( if the Lord in mercie conuert them not ) to their euerlasting shame & confusion .

Well , to goe forward , IOHN to this purpose alleadgeth an olde prophecie which was prophecied before of Iesus Christ long before hee came into the world ; and this is the prophecie : Of them which thou gauest me , haue I lost none . Nowe Iohn draweth this prophecie to the preseruation of Christes disciples at this time , because the disciples that were concredite vnto him , escaped at this time . Marke , Brethren , It is true indeed , that the prophecie properly is to be vnderstood , not so much of a safetie in this life presently , as of a spirituall safetie to life euerlasting : this is the meaning : Yet it hath pleased the Spirit of God , to apply this prophecie to this bodily preseruation : the cause is this , At this time the bodily safetie of his disciples , importeth that spirituall safetie & the life to come : as by the contrarie , the indangering of the present life , indangered the life to come . If the disciples had bene taken at this time , to haue suffered with their Master , they had all reuolted and denied their Master : Wee may see the proofe of this in Peter , and so they had hazarded not onely this life , but also the life to come , because that the disciples were as yet but children in Iesus Christ , and were not strengthened enough with the power of Christ : and woe is to that soule that will denie Iesus Christ , and chiefly in death . There is not one who will suffer their litle finger only to be burnt for the cause of Christ , except he be strengthened with the power of Iesus Christ , and there is not one that will now suffer affliction but they who are guarded with the power of God , and therefore yee see heere Gods mercie towardes his disciples . This is the mercifull dealing of God with his owne , hee will neuer let one of his owne bee tempted , but hee will giue them power to beare out the temptation , and Hee will neuer suffer them to be tempted , till He giue them abilitie : and when Hee hath giuen them strength , then the LORD will lay on the burthen . It is a wonderfull thing , the heauier the burthen be , that the Lord layes on his owne , the greater strength Hee giues them to sustaine it . The world hath wondered at the Martyres of God , who had so great comfort in the time of their burning in the fire , and how in suffering they would sing Psalmes vnto their latter breath . The world wondereth at this : The heauier that the death hath bene , the greater hath the power of God bene , and the greater hath the life of Iesus beene in the Martyres . And these disciples whom he spared now , when He saw that they were ripe , Spared He them then ? No , no , what was the whole lifetime of the disciples , after that Christ departed out of this world , but a perpetuall suffering , till the life was taken from them , they died all by persecution , and then by the lossing of this life , they got life euerlasting , in dying they died not , but in dying they entered into a more glorious life : So this is that mercifull power of God . It appeares that in this countrey there is litle ripenesse , because of this litle suffering : and therefore the Lord hath dealt mercifully with vs , and in great mercie hath holden mens handes off vs : therefore wee should pray , if it shall please him to bring any to the triall , to suffer for his glorious Names sake , Lord , I am not able to behold the sight of the fire , much lesse to suffer the crueltie of the fire : therefore if thou wilt haue mee to suffer , giue me strength whereby I may bee able to suffer . Now I goe to Peters part : he setteth downe his action , & certainly , it is worth nothing , albeit it seemeth to bee verie zealous . What doeth hee ? hee hath a sword about him , & he seeing them rush on his Master , sheweth his manhood . And he striketh the seruant of the high Priest , whose name was Malchus , and he cut off his right eare . The rest of the Euangelists , Mat , 26. Marke 14. Luke 22 ) speake of some thing that was done before this : When the Lord was communing with them that tooke Him , then comes the traitour Iudas to the Lord , and cryes , Rabbi , Rabbi , Master , Master , & with that he kisseth Him : now this was a signe that hee had giuen vnto his companie , that that man whome hee should kisse , was the man that they should take . Now what doth the Lord , He makes no signe of anger , and there is none of vs , but wee thinke that He should haue vttered great anger to the traitour ( fie on thee , traitour , for of all men he is most detestable ) but the Lord in mildnes & meeknes of Spirit ( for all this whole time He takes purpose to suffer patiently : as Esay sayeth : Hee was as a Lambe before the shearer , & as a sheepe led to the slaughter , & openeth not his mouth ) He sayes , friend , betrayest thou the Sonne of man with a kisse , He assayeth if the conscience will bee brought to remorse : There is a wonderfull patience of God to the most vile sinner , & when he hath giuen them a signe , the whole companie russhed vpon Him . Then the disciples said , Master , shal we defend thee by the sword , but Peter not staying vpon an answere , he was hardie , & striketh off the eare of Malchus the high Priests seruant . Nowe , Brethren , albeit that this Malchus the high Priests seruant , deserued , that not only his eare should be cut off , but also that the head & the life should be taken from him ( for he was in a very euill action : indeed he was cled with authority , but with an euill authoritie : if thou hadst the authoritie of all the kings in the world , it wil neuer excuse thee before God , if thou shouldest get a subscription to do euil against an innocent man , the Lord shall not alow thee , but His judgment shal ouertake thee ) & whether Peter did this of zeale , for no doubt he loued his Master exceeding well , & he would haue had his Master out of his hands : yet for all this , the Lordes owne wordes testifie , that this fact of Peter is to be condemned . If ye will examine the zeale , it is a very preposterous and vnskilfull zeale : the zeale is nothing worth if a man go beyond the boundes of his calling . What was Peter but a priuate man , & this company being sent by the Magistrats & superior power , Peter ought not to haue resisted them , & to recompense this injurie by reason of his calling , albeit it was the greatest injurie that euer was done in the world . Then the words of Christ doe declare , that he did it of blindnesse : for hee did that lay in him , to stay the worke of the redemption of the world , hee tooke no heede to his hand . Now to marke something : There is nothing more common to men , than this , to cloake their actions with the pretence of zeale , & he or she will say , I did it of zeale , but the Spirit of God in this place , ( and marke it ) letteth thee see , if thy zeale be a naked zeale , & if it go beyond the bounds of thy calling , albeit it be in a good cause , yet thy zeale is worth nothing : if thy zeale be with ignorance , & if thou hast not the warrand of this worde , thy zeale is of no value , it will not warrand thine action : if yee would haue surer rules of actions nor zeale is , take heede to th●se two thinges : First , to thy calling : Looke that thou go not beyond the bounds of thy calling . Shalt thou that art a priuate man , strike with a sworde ? Is that thy calling ? Then next , to Gods word : What auaileth it vnto a man to goe forward in blindnesse ? if he be not illuminate with the light of God , it is but a blinde zeale : and if thou wouldest haue thine actions well ruled , then take that lanterne of the word going before thee , to warrand thy conscience in all thy proceedings : for of all graces this is one of the greatest , to haue the worde of God thy warrand in all thine actions . As for zeale , I cast it not awaye , ( it is ouer rare to be casten away ) for it is a speciall grace of God : but take heede , if thou wouldest haue zeale , looke that it be moderate , and passe not the boundes of thy calling : and then looke that thou haue a warrande of the word of God : looke that the eye of thy soule bee illuminate : Ioyne these two together , and then goe forwards to the worke of the Lord . Certainly ▪ experience hath taught vs ▪ that this zeale hath had an euill successe : no man by this zeale did euer get commendation of God . It may be , that men will runne forwards rashly in zeale , and will haue a good entrie : but the ende will tell thee , that it was but foolish hardinesse , & it will forthinke them . And no doubt , Peter , when hee got this answere of his Master , he repented . No man hath neede to finde fault with men of this age : for there are few Peters nowe adayes : where yee shall finde one like Peter , who hath zeale , ye shall find ten , who haue none . The zeale of God is awaye , that did eate vp the heartes of the men of God of old . Then againe , ye shall see in this fact of Peters , Peter was a good man , and one who loued Iesus Christ very well , and hee was loath to leaue Him : and when as the Lord said to His disciples , Will yee depart also from mee ? Peter answered , and saieth : LORD , Whither shall wee goe ? thou hast the wordes of life : hee was verie loath to depart from Him : And this action also which hee hath in hand , is a good action & in the defence of Christ . Yet for all this , in this good action , and in the cause of God , see how hee is miscarried , & the Lord findeth fault with him . Well , this is our nature , that when we would doe the worke of the Lord , our corruption defileth it , and oftentimes in doing it we will sinne , and we will blot it with some foule blotte . And Peter doing this , with some preposterous zeale , he is not allowed : for an vncleane man , as hee is vncleane , so hee shall make the worke of the Lord vncleane . So the chiefe thing that a man should be exercised withall , is prayer , that the Lord would sanctifie the person , that the worke that the Lord hath employed him in may be holily done : and marke againe , the greatest default that was in Peter , was his too great zeale . We need not to be afraide for this in this lande : Nay , we may be afraide for default of it that the worke of the Lord should perish , and wee are to pray , that the King , and those whom he hath employed in this worke may haue an vpright heart , and such an heart , as Dauid and good Ezechias had , an heart louing God , and hating Gods enemies , I would not doubt then , but the worke in his hande should take a good end , and hee should report honour and glorie . Now the Lord seeing what Peter did , Hee forbiddeth him , and sheweth a greater anger against him , than against Iudas : Hee spake not so angrylie against Iudas , or any of them that pursued Him , as Hee did to Peter , and He sayeth : Put vp thy sword into the sheath : and then he subjoyneth the reason : Shall I not drinke of the cuppe that my Father hath giuen me , Thou doest what lieth in thee , to holde off the cuppe , I will drinke of the cuppe that my Father hath giuen me , of necessitie I must drinke it : for it was preordinate before all times , that I should drinke it : and seeing it is so , I will drinke it . Shall any thing be injoyned to vs to doe of necessitie , and shall we not doe it willingly : The Father hath propined vnto mee a bitter cuppe of affliction , and I shall drinke it out , dregges and all . Matthew in his 26. Chapter , giueth mo reasons , wherefore the Lord disallowed Peter , and this is one : Hee who strikes with the sword at his owne hande , whom the Lord hath not armed to strike , he shall be strucken with the sword . It is a dangerous matter to slay , if the Lord put not the sword into thine hand : then he giues another reason , will I be defended with the arme of man : No , if I would pray to my Father , Hee would send me twelue legions of Angels : and lastly , sayeth He , Shall not the Scripture bee accomplished of mee , Shall I make the worde of the Lord false , which hath foretolde of my suffering : and therefore stay thy rashnes . And note what Luke sayeth in his 22. Chapter , verse 51 , He takes vp the eare , and puts it on againe : Ye may see here , that the Lord will haue no man hurt in his taking , the Lord will haue no vnjust defence , Iesus Christ will not bee defended with vnlawfull meanes , He will not bee defended with Peters sword : for he had no power giuen him of the Lord , for to strike , He will not haue injurie repressed with injurie : Nay , He will not haue the man that hath the just cause to represse an authoritie . This guarde came from the authoritie , from the Romane empire , and Christ will not haue Peter a priuate man , to meddle with the superiour power ▪ He will not haue him to defend Him against the authoritie . It is a dangerous thing to resist authoritie , albeit it be vnlawfully vsed , & chiefly , a priuate man : and albeit that the authoritie had done wrong , yet a man who hath not authoritie , should not represse the injurie done by the authoritie , the Lord will not allow it , the Lord will not haue injurie repayed by an injurie . Well then , if the Lord will not haue a wrong defence against injuries , Hee will not haue a wrong to meete a wrong . What damnation lyes on these men , who do an injurie , & doe delight to oppresse the innocent . If Peter got such a reproofe for the defence of Christ , against his enemies : What damnation shall these murtherers get , who oppresse the innocent man , the damnation of these men shall bee great : I denounce an heauie damnation against thee : Let the King , the Magistrates , and all the world winke at thee , the hand of the Lord shall light on thee , this shall be thy recompense . Thou who takest pleasure in oppression , shalt be oppressed ▪ the Lord shall thrust downe thine head , and bloodie hand , & shall presse thee downe for euer : the Lord saue vs from this judgement : woe to them that oppresse their neighbour either in word or deede . Now to goe forward : Shall I not drinke of the cuppe that my Father hath giuen me : By the cuppe is vnderstood a measure of affliction , that the Lord will lay on any man : as a cuppe is a measure , so the Lord hath a measure of affliction to lay on his owne : as the Master of a familie hath a cuppe & drinketh to his familie , & sayes , Drinke thou this , & drinke thou that : euen so , the Lord is the Master of this world , & He will fill the cuppe of affliction , & He will say , Drinke thou this , & drinke thou that : & if He propine thee a cup , He will cause thee drinke it : all the world cannot saue thee , but if the Lord bid thee doe it , thou must drinke it , He hath commandement ouer his creatures , & good reason that we doe His will , either to liue or die as He pleaseth : if the Lord propine thee with a cup of affliction , if thou drinke it not willingly ( heere is the danger ) thou shalt bee compelled to drinke the dregs thereof , to thy destruction . Woe is to the soule that will in no measure lay down his necke to that burthen : but againe if thou take that cuppe gladly , as the Lord Iesus did ( He dranke the dregs of the bitter cuppe of the wrath of the Father : yea , Hee receiued it gladly , and thanked Him for it ) albeit thou hadst bitternesse in the beginning , yet in the end thou shalt finde joy and sweetnesse . What followed on that cuppe ? Glorie : the more that thou sufferest , if it be patiently , the greater glorie shall be to thee . Then seeing that we must also suffer in this world : for it is nothing but a suffering life ( & woe is to thee , that wilt make thy heauen into this world , thou needest not to looke for an heauen in the world to come , ) What euer wee suffer , let vs striue against our rebellious nature ( for it is full of rebellion ) and striue to get patience , and say , Lord , I haue no patience in mine hand , Lord giue me patience & contentment , let this be our prayer in distresse , and they who will seeke this , I will promise them , the most glorious issue that euer was , the bitternesse of the affliction shall not stay that glorie . In this world we are all as it were on a Skaffold to trie our faith , & to trie our patience , that afterward all our afflictions may be turned in joy & glorie , & all the teares that will gush out of thine eyes , the Lord with his hand shal wipe them away ( wilt thou awaite to see this end ) & thou shalt neuer againe see dolour nor displeasure . Now remaineth one thing of the taking of the Lord , then sayeth he , Then the band and the captaine , and the officers of the Iewes tooke Jesus and bound him , He gaue them good leaue , or els they could neuer haue bound Him : but will yee marke how particularly they are named that tooke Him : there is the band of the men of warre , and the captaine , and the seruants , to let you see , that there was no man that was there , and was partaker of that doing , but the eye of God was on him & the holy Spirit recounteth them . Beware euer to be in euill companie , if there were neuer so many in that companie : yea , if there were ten thousand with thee , the Lord shall see thee , and judge thee , whether thou be a Captaine , or a single souldier , or a gudget , beware to bee in euill companie , Say not , I am not a principall man , but a seruant , I must obey the authoritie , and I must followe my Captaine : No , that shall bee no warrand to thee , for if thou shalt be in euill companie , the eye of the LORD shall bee vpon thee , to judge thee , let none of these worldly excuses moue thee , but say , Lord , thou seest whither I go , & with whom I come , & what I come to do , or els thy conscience shal terrifie thee , whether thou be highest or lowest in doing an ill fact , the iudgement of the Lord shall fall on thee . Now to come to his taking , the Lord is taken willingly , & resistes not , & when they bound him , he put out his hands to be bound : looke how he pointes out the suffering of Christ , First , he sayes he was taken , & then he was bound : thinke ye this is for no purpose There is not a worde or a sillabe lost here : the taking of the Lord , and the laying handes on him , was for our cause , who lying vnder sinne , the deuill , and death , and this taking recounters , and meetes our taking by the deuill , and death : Euery thing in Him and His suffering behoued to meete vs , and our suffering , Hee that should redeeme vs , as wee were taken : so it behooued Him to be taken , and as wee were bound , so it behooued Him to be bound , and if His taking and binding had not answered to our taking and binding , Hee had not beene a meete redeemer for vs , and if he had not beene bound as we were , we had not beene deliuered from the bands of sinne , albeit it is hard to Him , yet to the sinner it is joyfull , and if thou findest thine handes bound hard : thus the Lord Iesus was a captiue bound for thee , it would bee the joyfullest tithings to thee that euer was . Who is he , or shee that feele the bandes of death and damnation , but this will bee joyfull tithings to them , & because we feele not this , when we heare word of His taking , we take litle thought of it , and are so litle mooued therewith . Therefore , Brethren , I recommend this lesson to you , and my selfe , seeing we are all sinners , lying vnder sinne , and death , that we striue to bee found in Iesus , that by faith in Him , wee may finde his passion , and all the partes thereof to be forcible and effectuall to freee and deliuer vs from the bandes of sinne and death , and so may be made partakers of life and glorie , through Him . To whom with the Father , and the holy Spirit , be all honour , praise and glorie . AMEN .

THE THIRD LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON CHAP. XVIII .

verse 13 And led him away to Annas first ( for he was father-in-law to Caiaphas , who was the high Priest that same yeere . ) verse 14 And Caiaphas was he , that gaue counsell to the Iewes , that it was expedient , that one man should die for the people . verse 15 Nowe Simon Peter followed IESVS , and another Disciple , and that Disciple was knowne of the high Priest : therefore he went in with IESVS into the Hall of the high Priest : verse 16 But Peter stood at the doore without . Then went out the other Disciple , which was knowne vnto the high Priest , and spake to her that kept the doore , & brought in Peter . verse 17 Then said the maid that kept the doore vnto Peter , Art not thou also one of this mans Disciples ? Hee saide , I am not . verse 18 And the seruants and officers stood there , who had made a fire of coles : for it was colde , and they warmed themselues : And Peter also stood among them , and warmed himselfe .

WEE haue heard ( Brethren ) the first part of the suffering of Christ , which was in the Garden , by the Brooke Cedron , into the which the Lord , as he was accustomed , entered , with His Disciples . In this Garden , after that a communing passed betwixt Him and them that came to take Him , the Lord Iesus is taken , and bound . This is that outward suffering in the Garden , besides the inward agonie in the soule with the wrath of the Father , for our sinnes , which Hee did beare .

Nowe , Brethren , to passe by all thinges which wee haue alreadie spoken , wee enter into the second part of His suffering , which was in the Hall of the High Priest Caiaphas . It is saide , when Hee is taken and bound , they leade Him away , first to the house of Annas , who was father-in-law to Caiaphas , who was high Priest for that yeere . The rest of the Euangelistes , before they come to his part , they report some thinges done before : and namely , they make mention of a gentle reproofe which the Lord gaue to these that tooke Him , & handled Him so roughly , being the justest man in the world , He saies , What needeth all this , that ye should come out against me , as a thiefe and an enemie ? Might yee not haue had me daylie whilest I was teaching in your Temple in Hierusalem ? for I auowed my doctrine before the world . Then He aduiseth Himselfe , and saies , Whereto shoulde I speake this ? this is your houre , and this is the time that the Father hath granted to you to worke the worke of darknesse for a time , and as the Lord hath ordained , so it must be . But say what He would say , the miserable creatures are so blinded , that they goe on furiously against the Lord . Another thing likewise they report : In the meane time that they were binding the Lord , the disciples are scattered and fled . Another thing also , ( Marke 14.51.52 . ) whilest they were leading Him to Hierusalem , there followed a young man , clothed with linnen vpon his bare bodie : and certaine of the young men followed him , and sought to haue caught him , but hee left his linnen cloth , and fledde from them naked . This seemeth to haue bene one , who in the night being in his b●d , and hearing a noyse and a dinne , commeth hastily to see what it was . Ye see here the insolencie of these men who will run vpon the Lord , they will take all the worlde if they might : they spare none . Now to come to our matter : They leade the Lord Iesus to Hierusalem , & they bring Him first to the house of Annas , because perchance it was the first house in the way that they came to , that was an house of estimation : and again , because Annas was father-in-law to Caiaphas , who was High Priest that yeere , & they woulde gratifie him to see this miserable spectacle , for he was a wicked man : Woe is them that delite to see the bands of Iesus Christ . They led Him before the world to an open spectacle , after they had once caught Him . In these words ( to speake this by the way ) ye may marke & perceiue a great corruption at this time in the Church of the Iewes : for before the comming of Christ , immediatly all the estates of Churches and common weales were confused & troubled : and the estate of the High Priest being a most notable estate among them , was corrupted . By the law of God it was appointed , that only one High Priest should bee at once , & he all his dayes should brooke it : yet such was the corruption then , that they chose moe high priests together : & euery one of these serued their course about in the office : & this was that yere that Caiaphas serued : but it had bene better for him he had neuer serued : for in his time the moste mischieuous fact was done that euer was in the world , to wit , the crucifying of Iesus Christ , the God of glory . So it was not for his good the he serued . I might tell you moe corruptions in the hie priesthood among them : the high priest was wont to be chosen by the people , & by the mouth of God : this power was taken from them , & giuen to Ethnick princes , & presidents that ruled the people , they chose them . And then the high priests were wont to be chosen of the tribe of Leui , & posterity of Aaron only : but then any man was taken in by bribery , it was bought & sold : & when they would shoot in one , they would shoot out another : this was the confusion of the hie priests estate immediatly before Christ came . There is nothing mentioned what was done with Iesus in the house of Annas : they tooke Him in here to driue ouer a piece of time , till Caiaphas should gather his counsell , before whom Iesus was to be accused : & it appeares here , that there He was bound more straitly than before : Annas sends Him to Caiaphas his son-in-law , straiter bound than He was in the garden . It is marked what Caiaphas was , not to his praise , but to his shame , This Caiaphas was he that gaue counsell , that one should die for the people : ye heard of this in the 11. Chap. and 49. vers . This was both a prophesie and a counsell . When the Scribes & Pharises were in doubt what to doe with Christ , hee saies , It is expedient that one should die for the people . In giuing counsell , the Lord guides the foule tongue of him , as He did Balaams tongue : for when Balaam was purposed to curse Gods people , the Lord made him to blesse them : Euen so the Lord vsed the tongue of Caiaphas : hee shall neuer haue commendation of that prophesie : hee was seeking the blood of Iesus Christ : yet the Lord ruled the tongue of him to prophesie of that which came to passe . But whereto is this repeated here , that Caiaphas gaue them counsell ? These words are not in vaine : Iohn would let vs see by this description , that they who tooke the Lord , they brought Him to the greatest enemy He had , to him that gaue counsell that He shuld die : all men would haue their counsels put in execution : & namely , a wicked man , if he giue counsell , he wold gladly haue it put in execution , albeit it were neuer so wicked , if he shuld do it himself , he had rather hang himselfe than it went backe , as ye may see in Achitophell . Iohn , the writer of this historie , leaues Christ , and hee returnes to Peter , and makes rehearsall of a thing that befell to Peter in the meane time , of that foule fall of Peter , who boasted so fast of his strength , to bee an example to the whole posteritie neuer to trust in the power of man : he got a worse fall than any of the rest of the disciples : for he denied the Lord with an execration , the rest fled only . In this fact of Peters , we haue first , how he tempts God : then next , because he tempted the Lord , the Lord tempts him againe : he who tempts God , God will tempt him : thirdly , we haue the foule deniall of Peter by a light temptation . Then Peter first tempts the Lord : for when as they led away the Lord to the Hall of the High Priest , there followed him Peter ( albeit the Lord had fore-warned him of his weakenesse ) but afarre off , as Matt. 26.58 . Marke 14.54 . and Luke 22. 54. doe note , and another disciple . What this disciple was , his name is not mentioned : some thinke it was Iohn , for Iohn , when hee speakes of himselfe , he vses commonly to suppresse his name , as ye see often in this book . Others think it was not Iohn , nor any of the twelue : but some other godly man , who loued the Lord Iesus well , to see what issue should follow vpon that taking ; and this is more prooueable : for I thinke Iohn had not such an acquaintance and court with the High Priest ▪ being but a simple man , a poore fisher , namely , a disciple of Iesus Christ : but whosoeuer it was ▪ it is not much to the purpose . When they come to Caiaphas Hall , the Lord is taken in : amongst the rest , this other disciple getteth in , because ( saies Iohn ) he was knowne to the High Priest . As for Peter , because he was not knowne , hee standes at the doore , which was straitly kept at this time . The other disciple pitties Peters case and estate , ( but it was a preposterous pittie ) And hee entreateth the doore-keeper to let in Peter . Take heede to friendship : and looke that in pleasuring thy friende , thou bee not an instrument of his destruction . Nowe Peter commeth in , and warmeth himselfe amongst the rest . This for Peters tempting of GOD : Nowe let vs examine heere what is commendable , and what is not . Indeede , there is no man that will not like of this loue which Peter did beare towardes his Master CHRIST IESVS , and of this zeale , and of this his vnwillingnesse to depart from his Master : for hee loued Him so well , that hee would followe Him to the death : and would to God in this cold age , there were but a piece of this zeale in vs , that Peter had : wee haue no zeale : and if it were but this inconsideratiue zeale , yet it is better to haue it , than no zeale . So this loue is commendable : for albeit he did wel to loue his master , yet he faileth in this , that in receiuing aduertisement out of the mouth of the Lord , that he was not able to suffer for Him , yet he would go forward : & when Iesus said to His takers , If ye seeke me , let these goe their way , Peter might haue perceiued by this , that he was not able to suffer , hee might haue retired to some priuate place with prayer & mourning , but he would step forward , & would not accept of that , that the Lord said to him , thou art not able : so he falleth here very farre . We all haue our lesson here , the day of our trial may come : let vs therefore euer haue our eye on the will of God , & that which He will haue thee to doe , that doe thou , & what the Lord requireth not of vs , that doe not . Thou canst doe nothing better than this , to take vp thy Crosse , and to followe Christ : but if the Lord bid thee not doe it , doe it not , if hee require not at thine hand that thou suffer , enter not to suffer , if he forewarne thee that thou art not able to suffer the fire , go thy way , step aside , and let it bee . But one will say , How can I get aduertisement ? Peter had the mouth of the Lord : how shall wee be aduertised by God , whether we shall offer our selues to the fire or not ? Iesus Christ is not amongst vs now face to face . I answere , The only way to know this ▪ is this : Ere any man offer to put his hand to the Crosse of Christ , look what he is able to beare : looke what strength of God he hath : if thou werest like a Giant , thou wilt not beare the Crosse of Christ , with mans strength : if thou findest in triall that thou hast not strength enough , take it for a warning from heauen , & draw thy selfe away to prayer & meditation , & then being furnished with strength , come out and suffer , & then if thou hast strength , step forward & suffer . Another fault in Peter , when he commeth to the doore of the high Priest , & finding it shut , yet hee standeth , whereas by the shutting of the doore he was commanded to leaue off , at least , to try whether the deede in hand was lawfull or no. It was by the prouidence of God , that the doore was shut : he got a warning there to leaue off , yet hee would not . These impediments that are casten in , when we are of purpose to effectuat or do any thing should not be idlely looked on , but they should make vs to enter into a carefull and earnest triall of that deede , to see whether it be lawfull or not : for nothing is without the prouidence of God : & when thou hast considered the worke , & findest it a good worke conformable to Gods will , & that thou art able to doe it , then goe forward in despite of the Deuill , and the world ; but if thou findest after triall otherwise , either that it is an euill worke , or else a good worke , and yet that thou art not able to doe it : then staye , and leaue off : for if thou doest not , thou shalt thinke shame in the ende , as Peter did : Therefore , let no man looke lightlie to such impediments as they shall finde to bee casten in , in doing anie thing . Well , yee see Peters fall in these two poincts : First , he will not receiue aduertisment : Secondlie , hee will not goe from the doore , till he get in . Search the grounde of his doing , and ye shall see , that albeit Peter was a verie weake man , yet he saw not his owne infirmitie : and when he thought himselfe strong enough in his vaine conciet , he was blinded : hee saw not his owne infirmitie , & this is the ground of his fall . It was the strength of fleshe and blood that was in Peter , and an humane spirite , such a courage as the Romane warriours had . This courage of fleshe and blood will carry men a good piece forwarde in the cause of Christ , and will make them take vp and lift the crosse on their shoulders , and to goe to the Hall of the High Priest , and to come to the fire : but there it leaueth them , for they will not put their hande to the fire : and in ende , this humane courage will leaue thee in the mire : for thou wilt neither die , nor put thine head vnder the axe : therfore , if thou find boldnes in thee , look whether it be throw the spirit of Iesus Christ , or of manly courage : whether it be spiritual or humane : and if it be of man , thou shalt fal , and if it be of God , thou shalt know it . He who is strong in Iesus Christ ▪ he is strong in infirmitie : & he who hath greatest faith in Iesus Christ , he hath greatest sense & sight of his own weaknes : & when he finds Christ liuing in him , he will find himselfe dying in himselfe : if thou find thy selfe nothing , thou hast strength in God : if thou take a conceite of thy selfe , & boast of thy power , thou hast no power in Iesus Christ . Our Lord said to Paul , My grace may suffice thee only , for my power is made perfect thorow weakenesse . The Martyrs haue confessed in the houre of death , that they had no strength in themselues , but that they were strong in Christ : if thou haue strength of thy selfe , & not of Christ , it shall leaue thee in the end . Now when Peter hath tempted God , God meeteth him , & tempts him againe : he commeth in , & who is the instrument that the Lord vseth to tempt him with ? euen she that would gratifie him to let him in : he bought his comming in too deare , with the deniall of his Master : And she saith , Art not thou also one of this mans disciples ? First marke this well , ye wil thinke this to be a light temptation . Who is the instrument that temptes him ? who , but a sillie damsell ? if it had bene a man of war , or a man , it had bin thought he had had some occasion to fall back . And what s●ies she to him ? not boastingly , Art thou one of this seducers seruants ? but in simplicitie & gentlenes , Art thou one of this mans disciples ? So , whether we looke to the tempter , or to the temptation , it is very light : & therfore , the greater is his fall and shame : thou gettest a foule shame , who for a light temptation fallest abacke . Beholde howe the Lord will humble the vaine and proude confidence of man : Peter was too proude : & the Lord will raise vp the silliest of all His creatures , to tempt that man that is proude . All this naturall boldnes is nothing but weaknes , & Hee will not encounter it with a great strength , but with a sillie instrument : that man may see , that his own strength is nothing . Beside the fall of the proude man , there is shame with it , that shall pearce the heart more , than the hurt , that it should be smitten to the dirt with such an instrument . He will not raise vp a champion against them , nor He will not enter Himself with them , but He will stir vp a thing of nothing to beat downe carnall courage . She saies , Art thou a disciple of this mans ? He saies , I am not . Is this he , that bragges and saies , I will not leaue thee Lord , though al should leaue thee ? is this he that denies his master ? By this example we haue a liuely image of the vaine pride and strength of man . The Lord will cause a girle to cast thee downe & it both : yea , the very shaking of a leafe , shall make thee tremble : and vaine fantasies and imaginations shall terrifie thee , although there were nothing out with thee : for whosoeuer hath a confidence in himselfe , the Lord shall cast such terrours into his heart , as shall ouer-throw him . The terroures of his minde , though all the worlde should let him be , shall trouble him , and cast him downe , so that he shall get no rest . Therefore , be neuer strong in the power of man : for if thou hadst all the worlde , yet the basest thing in the worlde shall cast thee downe . But he or she , that would take vp the crosse of Iesus Christ , should striue to bee strong in God , and care not howe weake thou art in thy selfe , for that strength of God will hold thee vp . Paul saies to Timothie , Bee partaker of my affliction by the power of God : and ground thine afflictions vpon this power , for it is the strength which will holde thee vp : & this is the thing that will beare vp the crosse thorow all temptations manfully to the end . In the next vers . the Euangelist telleth where Peter is standing , and setteth down the place , & a certaine occasion of his temptation , He is standing with a companie of the seruantes and officers of the Priestes and Pharises , who had made a fire of Coles , for it was colde , & they warmed themselues . And then the Maiden commeth vnto him : hee was gone in too farre : for it is not good to enter ouer farre into the houses of wicked men : neither is it good for thee to warme thy selfe in the companie of wicked men , nor yet to bee at their table : it were farre better for thee to abide the cold : for if thou accompanie thy selfe with them , & take pleasure at their fire side , then a tempter shall come vnto thee , either a Damsell , or a Boy : And therefore , let euery man & woman beware , and as they woulde bee free from temptation , so let them eschewe euill companie . Hee is well worthie to bee tempted , who knoweth his owne weaknes , & yet will not tarrie out of the companie of the wicked : And it is Gods just judgement , that our men make Apostasie , and come home foule Apostates , and Atheistes , who will not tarrie out of FRANCE , and SPAINE , where all is full of temptation : It were better to sit at home , and serue the LORD : for it is harde to knowe , if euer thou shalt get grace to take vp thy selfe , as PETER did . The rest of the Euangelistes say , that PETER had scarce said that , ( when as the Cocke crew , euen as the Lord had fore-tolde him ) but hee getteth the warning , that hee had made defection . Nowe after sinne , there commeth commonly an induration and blindnesse ; and in sinning the conscience sleepeth , yea , it sleepeth so sound , that when it getteth aduertisement , it cannot bee wakened : but the third time it was wakned : for PETER denied his Master once , twise , yea thrise , but at length hee wakeneth ; and yet not so much for the crowing of the Cocke , as for the looke of his Master ; whereof LVKE maketh mention , CHAP. XXII . VERS. 61. And PAVL saieth , When the heart shall bee turned vnto the LORD , the vaile is taken away , 2. COR. CHAP. III. VERS. 16. This is my lesson : When a man committeth sinne , the conscience will bee asleepe , and will not bee wakened : and this falleth not out in the wicked onelie , but also in the godlie : Yee reade of DAVID , after he had committed adulterie , his conscience sleepeth still ; and after the adulterie , hee falleth out in murther , and yet hee is not wakened , till the Prophet of the LORD came vnto him . The longer that thy conscience lieth still in sinne , the bitterer the wakening will bee . A reprobate will get an harde wakening , Iudas got a sore wakening , he was asleepe whilest hee kissed his Master , but when hee wakened , he hanged himselfe . But the Lord dealeth otherwise with His owne , Hee will waken them in mercie : and in the heauiest displeasure , they shall haue the sweetest joye : and in the greatest aboundance of teares , the greatest comfort .

Of all the thinges in the worlde , take best heede to the conscience : for it is alwayes verie readie to fall asleepe , and of all judgementes , a sleeping conscience is the greatest : and therefore let vs striue night and daye to haue a waking conscience , which may rounde in our eares , when wee lay vs downe at Euen , what wee haue done all the daye : if thou hast done good , then thou mayest sleepe with a sound conscience : but if thou hast done euill , it is better a thousand times , to weepe with teares , and wake in mourning , till thou findest thy selfe to be reconciled to God againe , than to sleepe . We should neuer let the conscience sleepe , but euer hold it waking , to tell vs when we doe euill , that we may haue dolour : & when we haue done well , we may haue joy , through Iesus Christ : To whome , with the Father , and the Holy Spirite , bee all Praise , Honour , and Glorie , for euermore : AMEN .

THE FOVRTH LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON CHAP. XVIII .

verse 19 ( The high Priest then asked IESVS of his Disciples , and of his Doctrine . verse 20 IESVS answered him , I spake openly to the worlde , I euer taught in the Synagogue , and in the Temple , whither the Iewes resort continually , and in secret haue I said nothing . verse 21 Why askest thou mee ? aske them that heard me what I said vnto them : beholde , they know what I said . verse 22 When he had spoken these things , one of the officers which stood by , smote IESVS with his rodde , saying , Answerest thou the high Priest so ? verse 23 IESVS answered him , if I haue euill spoken , beare witnesse of the euill : but if I haue well spoken , why smitest thou me ? verse 24 Now Annas had sent him bound vnto Caiaphas the high Priest . ) verse 25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed himselfe , and they saide vnto him , Art not thou also one of his Disciples ? He denied it , and said , I am not . verse 26 One of the seruants of the high Priest , his cousin whose eare Peter smote off , saide , Did not I see thee in the Garden with him ? verse 27 Peter then denied againe , and immediatly the Cocke crew .

BELOVED in the LORD IESVS , we haue heard the first part of the Passion of the LORD , which was in the Garden ; beside that inward agonie with the wrath of His Father , that Hee felt in His soule , outwardly in the Garden , where Hee was taken like a thiefe & bound : Hee was taken to deliuer vs from that captiuitie and bondage of sinne and death . And then after we entered into the seconde part of His suffering which was in the Hall of Caiaphas : being taken and bound , He is led away to Hierusalem . The first house that He is brought vnto , is the house of Anna● , the father-in-lawe to Caiaphas : and there Hee tarrieth a certaine time , till the Priestes , the Elders , and Scribes were assembled in the house of Caiaphas : and then Annas sendes Him bound to Caiaphas the High Priest .

Now we heard the last day the Historie of Peter , how hee denied his Lord and Master : Peter , vpon a vaine confidence , notwithstanding of an admonition of the Lord , hee will followe Him to the house of the High Priest . Now the Lord entereth in , and the other disciple who knewe the High Priest , and Peter was stopped at the doore : this might haue beene an aduertisement for him to haue left off , but yet hee would not : and the other disciple , thinking to gratifie him , he desireth the maiden that kept the doore , to let him in : and beeing no sooner entered in , but that same seruant woman tempteth him . This temptation is by a sober instrument , neither vttered she any reuiling wordes vnto him : yet neuerthelesse Peter falleth : whereby yee maye see whereunto the confidence of fleshe and blood turneth , for the lightest assault will throwe him downe who trusteth in it . Hee is standing warming himselfe with euill companie : and being standing securely , he getteth his reward : hee deare bought his warming there : for hee is tempted , and denieth his Lord and Master .

Now to come to this Text : There are two parts of it shortly : the first containes the suffering of the Lord Iesus in the Hall of the high Priest : the second containes the second and third deniall of Peter . As for the first , it is saide , that Caiaphas the high Priest begineth to aske of Iesus concerning his doctrine and his disciples : he layeth not downe first such and such particular pointes of false doctrine , because he had none to lay to the charge of the Lord , and therefore this was no formall proceeding and dealing , to draw a man before a judge , and then not to haue one word to lay to his charge . Should not the dittay be made before the man was taken : ye may see the malice of this persecution . Well then , to examine his words , he enquireth about his doctrine , and then for his disciples , whilst he asked him of his doctrine , he would meane , that his doctrine was not allowable , and that it might not abide the light , and that Hee teached lies , and whilst as hee speaketh of His disciples , hee would meane , that the Lord was a seducer , and had seduced so many among the people : the Lord answeres , The thing that I haue teached , I haue teached openly before the world : and therefore , why askest thou me of my doctrine , as though it were not allowable , and as if I had teached in secret holes and caues : then he appealeth to the witnessing of his enemies , aske of these men , who haue heard me , I will bee judged by them . This is the effect first , of the question of the high Priest , and next of the answere of the Lord . The first thing that wee marke here , is shortly this , Beholde in the person of Caiaphas , the malice of the enemies of the trueth in their heartes , they know the trueth , and yet they will seeme that they knowe it not : CAAIPHAS knewe the trueth , but hee seemeth not to knowe it , the enemies will count light darknesse , albeit the truth should shine in their faces more bright than the Sunne in the noone-tide of the day , yet they will say , Light is darknesse : But to come to Christs part , as the trueth loues the light , and desires not to be hid , neither to bee teached in secret holes and caues : so the trueth ( so farre as is possible ) is publikely to bee teached , in the presence of the worlde , it would haue all men to know it , it would euer bee heard , and the light would euer shine through the world . The Ministers of the trueth should euer striue to preach in publike , that all the men and women of the worlde may heare , euen to preach in the most publike places of the world , and if it were for no other thing than this : that thou mayest answere to the Lord , if it fall out that the light come to bee challenged for darknesse , them thou maiest appeale & say , We haue teached nothing in holes , and that the enemies of the trueth may be conuicted in their conscience , and compelled to beare witnesse of the trueth : I meane not , that at no time it is lawfull to preach in secret places , and as though the trueth of God had euer a free course , and were publikly preached : for experience hath teached , that the trueth of God hath fled to the wildernesse in time of persecution , and the Saints of God haue bene glad to goe to holes , to get the comfort of the worde : but I meane this , that so farre as possibly can be , is to bee preached openly , and if that libertie of the trueth be restrained , let vs bee content to suffer , and deliuer in secret consolation by the word . Then marke againe in Christes answere : albeit the Lord suffereth willingly , offereth Himselfe to be taken , & giueth his hands to bee bound , yet yee may see , that the Lord will not yeeld to the enemies , that He is a false teacher , or that He is a seducer , or that that light is darknes , or that the trueth is a lie . It is true , that if it please the Lord , that we suffer for the trueths sake , wee are bound to suffer patiently and willingly : but looke to this againe , let neuer the trueth of God be saide to be a lie , neuer yeeld to the enemies that the trueth of God is false , for all the torments of the world : Peter sayeth , Let vs suffer for a good cause , and not as theeues and murtherers , 1. Pet. 4. 15 , 16. It is a paine to suffer for an euill cause , so long as the Lord giueth vs a mouth , let vs protest that the trueth is trueth . Paul sayes , 2. Tim. 2.9 . I am in bands , and I am afflicted in bands as though I were an euill doer : yet the word of God that He hath put in my mouth is not bound , & all the enemies in the world , so long as I haue a mouth , shall not restraine it . The Martyres were neuer brought to this , to confesse that they suffered for an euill cause : albeit thou yeeld hands and foot to any torture , beware of this , that thou neuer confesse that it is an euill cause , wherefore thou diest ; let euer the veritie be free in all our suffering . When the Lord makes this answere , One of the officers which stood by , smote Iesus with his rod , and saide , Answerest thou the high Priest so ? Meaning ▪ that the Lord had not answered him so reuerently as Hee should haue done . The Lord answereth , If I haue euil spoken , beare witnes of the euil , but if I haue well spoken , why smitest thou me . Alwayes , whether He had well or euill spoken , He findeth fault with him , that he should haue smitten Him so rash●y : so , brethren , this is another part of the suffering of Iesus Christ : He suffers not onely of the high Priest , but of his seruants also : Hee suffers of all men , all this was done without any order of law . The high Priest speakes to Him against order of Law , and the officer strikes Him against order of Law : he failes in this , because he strikes Him for well doing , for He maintained the trueth of His father . Then againe , why should he haue strucken Him , till He had bene judged ? and then , if He were judged , yet it was no place to punish a man in judgement , though he were neuer so euill . So yee see in how many things these men faile . What shall I say ? Ye shall commonly find the most innocent man , who hath bene brought before euill men , and corrupted judges of the worlde , of all sort of men haue beene handeled most vnformally , & vnreasonably . A thiefe , or a murtherer hath not bene so euill handeled , as the moste innocent : for they will let a murtherer , or the wickedest man in the world , tell his tale in patience : and they will delay striking of him till the place of execution : but experience hath taught this , that when an innocent man is judged , all the proceeding is without order : as we see in this example of Christ , the most innocent man that euer was . And such like in the Martyrs of God ; neuer thiefe nor robber was so vnreasonably handled as they . What is the cause of this ? Euen this , the malice of the heart of man was neuer so bent against an euill man , as the wicked man is against the innocent : yea , a just judge hates not so much vnrighteousnes , as a wicked judge hates innocencie . And therfore , it is a wonder that the judgement of the wicked proceedes vnorderly against the godly : the Lord answeres , If I haue spoken euill , thou shouldst not strike mee without order , & if well , why smitest thou me . The Lord binds him that he hath done wrong , howbeit Hee suffered most willingly & patiently : but Hee strikes not againe . Yet marke , in this patient suffering Hee will haue wrong appeare to be wrong , & that which is vnjust to be vnjust . In all our patient suffering let ay right appeare to be right , and wrong to be wrong . Let not a man that suffers be so dumbe that he say not that wrong is wrong . No , let them speake , that the conscience of the wicked man may be conuict , and brought to some remorse . The Lord no doubt pities this man that strook Him , & would haue had his conscience conuict , that he might repent . So let the wicked see , that wrong is wrong in the most patient suffering , that the wicked may bee conuict , and God glorified . Nowe is subjoyned , that Annas had sent Him bounde to Caiaphas . Hee returnes to the grounde of His accusation : and the grounde is this , Annas sent Him bounde vnto Caiaphas : howbeit in the house of Annas the Lord was not strucken , yet Annas was not blamelesse : for these words are registrated to his euerlasting shame , that he sent such an innocent man to such a burrio , & this makes him guiltie of the blood of the Lord Iesus . Meddle nothing with the suffering of an innocent man , for if once thou seemest to consent to his death , thou art guiltie , and if thou rejoycest in the wracke of the innocent , for if thou shalt once consent vnto it , thou art guiltie of all the innocent blood , from the blood of Abel that was shed , vnto the end of the world : for whosoeuer will consent to the blood of an innocent man , he may easily be brought on to consent to the shedding of the blood of all innocents that euer was : keepe therefore thine hands , thine eyes , & thine heart cleane from any assent to the wracke of the innocent . Now to come to the second part of our text , which containes the two denialls of Peter . All this time , Peter is standing warming him with the officers of the High Priest : on this rises another temptation , Some say , Art thou not one of his disciples , there he denies , saying , I am not . First , ye haue the occasion of the temptation , Secondly , the temptation it selfe , Thirdly , the second fall , and deniall . The occasion is , he is standing warming him in such a companie , the words import a great securitie in Peter , he is so farre from a remorse , that is , carelesse : thinke yee not , that hauing denied his Master once , that hee should haue gone aside & mourned & wept bitterly , but ye see he did not so . Sin when it is committed , bringeth on commonly a carelesse security : when a man hath fallen into a great sinne , he will commonly ly still in a deadnesse & senslesnesse , & as a man who falles downe from an high place , for a certaine space lyes without sense , & is dammished with the fall : euen so ▪ ( what is sinne but a fall from God ) after that once we are fallen from God , we are senlesse altogether , we ly without sense or motion , & the greater alwayes that the sinne be whereinto we fall , the greater is the senslesnesse : but aboue all sinnes , the deniall of the Lord Iesus , & of His trueth , bringes on most fearfull & deadly senslesnesse , especially if that sinne proceede of a malitiousnesse of the heart , as that sinne of Iuda● did : he was senslesse , he was so impudent in sinning , that he kissed His Master , to shew Him to his takers . It is true , the sin of Iudas , was of the hatred of the heart , but the sinne of Peter was not of malice , but of infirmitie , yet hee falles into a deadnesse and sleepe : So , Brethren , euer beware to fall , for after a fall comes a securitie . The estate of securitie is the most dangerous estate that euer was , better to be mourning day & night , than to be in this securitie : so then falling , he lyes still senslesse But looke what followes , lying still in security , another tempter commeth againe , to wit , One of the seruants of the high Priest , his cousin , whose ca●e Peter smote off , sayd , Did not I see thee in the garden with him ? looke what the estate of securitie bringes on it , neuer wantes temptation , & if thou shalt be put to that pinch , that thou should denie thy Lord , let a man ly still in securitie from houre to houre , he shall neuer want temptation : when the deuill lulles thee asleepe in securitie , then he thinkes that he gets his will . Peter sayes , I am not his disciple : the temptation is but light , yet for all the lightnes of it he denies his Lord : for denying Him to be his disciple ( albeit he spake slenderly ) he denies Christ to be his Master : & in effect he denies the Messias : then , Brethren , a man or a woman lying in securitie , the least thing in the world , will draw him away , as a sleeping man with a small motion will fall : so when thou art sleeping , if the deuill commeth , the least finger of the tempter will put thee ouer : aboue all things in the world , keepe thee from securitie : for the smallest temptation will put thee away from thy God : so men in this life should euer be groaning vnder the burthen of sinne : had Peter bene groaning after his first deniall , hee had not beene so easily ouercome . Now to take it vp in one worde , sinne bringes on securitie , & when one lyes in securitie , the deuill is busie to tempt him , & that person is easily put ouer : so beware of sinne , and striue to get a waking conscience , that thou sleep not in securitie : for the end of securitie is death euerlasting ▪ when hee is crying peace , peace , then commeth a sudden judgement , like the paines of a woman in trauel . Now come to the last deniall of Peter : he hath denied the Lord twise : after his second deniall , he is no more touched , than he was of before : & the second fall bringes on a greater senslesnesse , than the first fall : the oftener that a man or woman falles , they are the more senslesse , & once falling , & falling againe , thou contractest the greater securitie . There is not a man or a woman that continues in sinne : but after the second fall , that person shall be more senslesse , than after the first : so growing in sinne , bringes on a growing in deadly securitie , & continuance in a dead sleepe , thou shalt finde thy selfe after the second sinne more senslesse than after the first : Well then , Peter conti●ues in a securitie , & as Luke noteth , there interu●enes one houre betweene the second & third deniall : yet he is without remorse , & he is not moued ▪ so continuing in this dead sleepe of securitie , commeth on the third temptation , by a cousin of Malchus , whose eare hee smote off : if thou sleepest in securitie , thou shalt not want new temptation : when thou sleepest , thy tempter is busily waking about thee : the more thou sleepest , and lyest in securitie , the more busie is the deuil to tempt thee : albeit thou feelest it not . Now when Peter hath denied Him once and twise , & as the other Euangelists doe note , hee putteth to a curse : Marke , as continuance in securitie bringeth on continuance in temptation : so continuance in temptation bringeth on continuance in sinne . Now , I thinke , if the Lord had not stayed him in the ende , hee had denied Him a thousand times : euen so oft as they had asked of him . So there is neuer an ende of tumbling ouer and ouer , till the creature tumble in hell , where there shall be a blacke wakening : for if thou deniest the Lord once , thou shalt denie Him againe and againe : it is noted when he denied the third time , Then the cocke crew , and Luke noteth , euen as the cocke crew , the Lord looked ouer his shoulder : there goes two things together , the crowing of the cocke , & the looking of the Lord . S. Marke notes , the cocke crew the second time : well then , doth Peter waken at the crowing of the cocke ? beganne hee to get a remorse by it ? No , all the crying & crowing of the world , wil not waken the soule out of sinne , except the Lord looke in , by the beames of his countenance , and strike in to the heart , if the gratious beames of the Lords face had not strucken on Peters heart , he had neuer wakened . This is to let you see , how hard a thing it is to raise a dead body that lyes in sinne : what crying in the world wil raise a dead body : & so there is no crying , or remedie in heauen or in earth , to thy dead soule , except Iesus Christ looke fauorably vnto thee , & make his gratious countenance to shine in thy soule : who would haue that remorse of sinne that Peter got , and that waking conscience , let that person striue to turne the heart to Iesus Christ : when the heart is turned to the Lord , then the vaile shal be taken away : all the light of knowledge is in the face of Iesus Christ : no heat in the worlde is able to mollifie thine heart , except that heat that commeth from the face of Iesus Christ : so , hold euer thine heart vp to the face of Iesus Christ , that thou mayest haue a continuall remorse : for in the bitternesse of sinne , is the sweetnesse of joy : Nowe to make an ende , and shortly to examine this fall of Peters . Certainely , there are many faults in this fall : First , he is caried away with a vaine confidence of flesh and blood : he will take vp his crosse and follow the Lord , albeit that the Lord aduertised him that hee was not able : and then the doore was shut vpon him , to aduertise him , and put him in minde , yet he would not stay : then when he is let in , alas , he denies his Lord once , he denies Him twise & thrise , till the LORD did staye him : I dare not say , but all this time Peter caried a good heart towards his Lord , & a spunke of faith , & a spunke of loue in the heart , albeit his faith & loue were choked : it was suppressed with infirmities of the flesh , & namely with feare : then when he is entered in and come vnto the fire side , if that faith and loue was suppressed before with his nature , then it was farre more suppressed , & this litle spunke of loue in the man , was smoothered , & there falles such a weight of infirmitie on it , that it was pressed downe vnder the burthen of corruption , and vnder securitie : if thou be sleeping in securitie , albeit thou haue a spunke of loue , it will be smoothered , and this is most true , that this spunke of loue was so smoothered , yea , I say more , it was pressed , that except the Lord had looked ouer his shoulder , with the eye of his mercie , and wakened that spunke of loue , it had died out . In Peter we haue a cleare example of the weaknesse of the godly men , into this life : albeit we haue faith , and loue , yet in the example of Peter we see , that the spunke of grace will be choaked with corruption & infirmitie : and then will ye come to God : Peter is one of the chiefe examples of the mercie of God in Iesus Christ : Paul to Timothie countes , that he was one of the greatest examples of mercie in the world : but if yee looke to the sinne of Peter , ye will finde that it was greater than the sinne of Paul : for Paul did all of ignorance , and so if Paul , as hee sayes , was made an example of the mercie of God to sinners : surely this example of Peter , ought much more to bee an example to all sinners : let no sinner that lookes to him , despaire of mercie , how burthened so euer hee be with sinne : for that same Iesus Christ , who was mercifull to Peter , hath store of mercie for all them , that it pleaseth him mercifully to looke vpon : To Him therefore , with the Father , and holy Spirit , be all honour and glorie , AMEN .

THE FIFT LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON CHAP. XVIII .

verse 28 Then led they IESVS from Caiaphas , into the common Hall . Now it was morning , and they themselues went not into the common Hall , lest they should bee defiled , but that they might eate the Passeouer verse 29 Pilate then went out vnto them , and said , What accusation bring you against this man ? verse 30 They answered , and said vnto him . If he were not an euill doer , we would not haue deliuered him vnto thee . verse 31 Then saide Pilate vnto them , Take yee him , and judge him after your owne Lawe . Then the Iewes saide vnto him , It is not lawfull for vs to put anie man to death . verse 32 It was that the word of IESVS might be fulfilled which he spake , signifying what death he should die .

IN the eighteenth and nineteenth Chapters of this Gospell ( Brethren ) is contained the History of the Passion of the Lord Iesus Christ ; and it is diuided in these parts : The first is the suffering of the Lord in the Garden : The next , is the suffering of the Lord vnder the High Priest Caiaphas , the Ecclesi●sticall Iudge : The third , is the suffering of the Lord vnder Pontius Pilate , the Ciuill and Romane Magistrate : The fourth , is the suffering of the Lord in the place of Execution : The last , in the sepulchre . Wee haue spoken of the first part of His suffering in the Garden ▪ besides the inward conflict He had with the wrath of His Father for the sins of the elect which Hee did beare vpon Him . The ▪ Lord is taken like a thiefe or vagabond , and bound , & led to Hierusalem . We heard also the suffering of the Lord in the Hall of the High Priest , whose name was Caiaphas . When the High Priests & Elders are set down in councell . He is brought in before them : and being brought , they haue not a word to say against Him , howbeit they bound Him , & brought Him to judgement . This was an vnformall dealing : therfore the hie priest demands of Him His doctrine , & of His disciples , to catch a word out of His mouth , wherupon he might make his accusation : when they preuaile not this way , the rest of the Euangelists note , that they begin to suborne false witnes : but they get no vantage that way neither : for they cannot agree together . Then the hie priest begins in wrath to adjure Him , to tell him , whether he be that Christ or no ? The Lord denies it not , but saies , Thou hast said it : He giues him a faire testimony of this : after this Hee saies , Yee shall see the sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God , & come in the clouds of heauen . Then the high priest rent his clothes , as though He had blasphemed , & said What haue we more need of witnes ? behold , now ye heard His blasphemy , what think ye ? Then he , & the rest of the councell , concluded , that the Lord was worthy of death , & so the councel departed . In the meane time the Lord is kept still in the Hall of the hie priest , & the officers are al about Him , working all kind of injury against Him : the rebukes that shuld haue befallen to vs , are laide on Him , as the prophet said of Him , Psal. 69.10 . Some spitted on Him , some put a vaile on His face ▪ & smote Him , saying in scorn , Prophesie Christ , who it is that striketh thee : nothing in the Lord but patience , He spake nothing He made no more resistance than a silly lambe before the shearer : when it is begun to become light in the morning , the Priests & Elders begin to sit down in councell : & the hie priest asked of Him the same again , whether he was that Christ or no ? He answereth , If I should tell you , ye will not belieue mee ( what auailes it to speak to an indured heart ? ) & He testifies again , Thou hast said it : & he giues an argument of this , hereafter shall the son of man sit at the right hand of the power of God : Then the hie priest and the Elders , the second time , concludes Him to be worthie of death , & adjudges Him to die : them the councell arises : & the first thing they doe , they lead Him to Pontius Pilate the Romane deputie to the judgement Hall , to him to execute that sentence they had giuen out . In this Text wee enter into the thirde part of the suffering of Christ vnder Pontius Pilate , the Romane gouernour . First , in the Text wee haue read howe the Lord is led into the Common Hall of Pilate : then we haue what conference was betwixt Pilate & the Iewes , concerning Christ . Then it is said , They led him into the common Hall : which is , as we call it , the Session-house , where the Romane Gouernour sate for the time , and ministrated judgement . Now Brethren , it would be well marked , when it is that they ledde Him to Pilate : it appeares plainly in the writings of the Euangelists : namely , Mat. 26.59 . Mark . 14.55 . & Luk. 22.63 . that they led Him in after they adjudged Him to bee worthie of death . They led Him not in thinking that Pilate should sit downe & trie whether He was worthie of death or no : but that Pilate vpon their word should giue out the sentence of condemnation against Him . Marke & consider how they abused the judge a man better than themselues , they make him but a torturer , & the best is , a damner to giue out the sentence . Ye may see here a liuely image of him who wil be called the hie priest in the Kirke this day : I meane that beast of Rome , the Romane antichrist . Indeed , this day , there is no hie priest , but Iesus Christ onely , who did put an end to that office among the Iewes : there is no hie priest , or small priest , great or small in the world , all is but vsurped authority , He is that only hie priest according to the order of Melchisedeck , who endureth for euer . But he who falsely takes vpon him that stile , followes the fact & example of Caiaphas , first condemning Christ , and then giuing Him ouer to Pilate to execute the sentence : for he will sit downe in his councell , & adjudge the innocent to death ▪ as Caiaphas did Christ , & then he will vse the power & arme of the Emperour : for what is the Emp. & so many kings , who haue giuen themselues ouer to his slauery , but like as many hangmen to the Pope ? What is the king of Spaine , but a Burrio to the Pope ? he dare not but execute the decree of the inquisition : was he not compelled to pleasure the Pope & his crue in putting his own sonne to death ? Ye saw neuer two things liker to other , than the Pope & Caiaphas . The time is noted when the Lord Iesus is led to the Common Hall : first it is in the morning , after the rising of the Sunne , and after the councell of the hie priest , and of the Elders was loosed . The manner of the deliuery is noted : when they come to the place of judgment , the Iewes will not enter in , because they wil not defile themselues , if it were with the touching of a profane ethnik , or the walles of an house . O hypocrites ! The cause is set downe , They were in a preparation to eat the passeouer that same night : now wil ye see these holy folk , they wil not be polluted with the touching of Pilate : they had polluted themselues miserably with touching of Iesus that innocent , & polluted both hand & heart , in taking him , & leading him to the judge , accusing him , & abusing him : yet when they haue done al this , they will not be defiled with Pilate : they are profane in the greatest thing in the world , to slay the Lord Iesus : they are religious in a light ceremonie of their owne inuention . Looke the nature of Hypocrites , Paul Ephes. 5.12 : It is ashame euen to speake of those things which an Hypocrite will doe in secret : and if ye will come to ceremonies and outward obseruations , no man is so precise , and will seeme so holy as they , the faithfullest creature will not be so holy in bodily exercise as they : yea , I say vnto you , if there be no more , but this bodily exercise , & keeping of ceremonies , the Lord countes all but abominations , as ye may see in Esay Chap. 1. Preaching and hearing , speaking , conferring , the Lord countes no more of them , than if He had neuer ordained them , if there be no more but this outward action , and as before , euen so nowe I say , we haue a viue image of the deceiuers of the world . The Popes religion is nothing but a deceiuing of the world , by keeping of vaine and vnprofitable ceremonies inuented by him : will yee come to trifles , of their owne inuentions , they appeare to be very religious , and exceeding holy , touch not , handle not , taste not , but their Cloyster Monkes are so defiled , that they defile the world : offer him golde , or siluer , hee will not touch it , and if a woman come into their Cloyster , all must be purified with fire , after that she is come out , though she were a Queene : there is the lounes religion . I pronounce that in Popedome there is but a shew of godlinesse , & haue denied the power thereof : follow the Papistes who will , they haue nothing almost but trifles , & their own inuentions . Well then , come to the conference betweene the Iewes & Pilate , Pilate yeelding to their vanitie , & superstition , not so much to their religion , He cometh out to them , & seeing he must judge the Lord , He asketh if they had any accusation against Him , because they would not come in . It is not enough to judge a man , except the pursuer haue an accusation , & Pilate would not sit down to judge , except hee saw the accusation : indeed , the Iewes tooke him , bound Him , and in the high Priests hall handled Him vnworthily , before they had any accusation against Him , & they bring Him in judgement , but Pilate an Ethnicke & a sinner as they called him , wil not proceed that way , he is more formall , he wil not sit down in judgement , till he heare the accusation , an Ethnicke who liues without God in the world and without the promises , as Paul speakes , he is more just & formall in judgement , than all the Iewes who professed the true God . This falls out oftentimes , that a ●urke or Pagane who liuing without God in the world ) will deale more vprightly in judgement , and especially with Christians who are persecuted for the Name of Christ , than they that take vpon them the name of the Church . It is better for a Christian to fall into the handes of the Turke , than of the Pope ▪ or of the Inquisition of Spaine , let them assay it who please . Well , Brethren , there is no crueltie or wrong comparable to the crueltie of these who take vpon them the name of the Church : Experience hath prooued this . Nowe hee requires a vardict of the Iewes : but what answere they ? If hee had not beene an euill doer , wee had not deliuered him vnto thee . They answere presumptuously , What needest thou to doubt of his deseruing ? or of vs ? Thinkest thou , that this man would haue bene condemned by vs without a sufficient cause of death ? So yee see , it is not that hee shoulde sit downe , and trie whether Hee were innocent or no , that they brought Him to Pilate , but that vpon their wordes hee might giue out the sentence : Yet there is some accusation heere , that he is an euill doer . Is that sufficient , when a man is deliuered to the Iudge , to say , This man is an euill man ? No , hee must qualifie it in particular , wherein he is euill , and hath failed : if they had found anie , they woulde not haue passed by it : in their owne judgement seate they coulde get nothing to say against Him . Nowe when they came to the judgement of Pilate , and striuing to accuse Him , they can saye nothing , but in generall , This is an euill man . Then this I marke thorow this whole processe , that the Lord will alwayes haue these two thinges to bee seene manifestly : First , the innocencie of Christ , for ( looke the whole processe , yea , when He is slaine & dead vpon the Crosse ) His very enemies themselues are constrained to testifie , that He is an innocent man , as the Centurion did : The next is the wrongfull dealing of the Iewes against their consciences .

Now Brethren , as it was in this matter of Iesus Christ , so it hath beene since in all the Martyrs : The Lord hath made both the innocencie of the Martyrs to appeare clearly , and also He hath made the crueltie and tyrannie of their enemies to appeare . Reade the bookes of the Martyrs , and yee shall finde these two . So Brethren , it is well for them that will suffer for a good cause , and chiefely , for the cause of Iesus Christ : yea , although it were but in this , That the Lord will haue their innocencie appearing . What and if all the worlde condemne thee , so the Lord Iesus justifie thee ? for albeit thou die , yet thine innocencie dieth neuer . And this is our comfort indeede , that albeit this bodie shoulde bee burnt ▪ yet the daye shall come that our innocencie shall appeare : for at the glorious comming of the Lord Iesus , thou , and thine innocencie shall stand vp to shame the Tyrants of the world : Thus for their answere . Pilate sayes againe , Yee haue a lawe , take and iudge Him after your lawe . Albeit Pilate seeme to speake these thinges tauntingly , to mocke the Iewes , speaking one thing , and thinking another , to represse their pride : yet the Text following , testifies , that he spake it in earnestnesse , as he would say , Before that I should condemne any man this way without an accusation , for your pleasure , I had rather renounce of my right , and permit judgement to you , condemne and doe as ye will . Well then , it is to be marked : I see here , that ere Pilate had judged the Lord wrangously , he had rather haue giuen ouer his right , and the judgement of Capitall crimes : and well had it bene for Pilate , if he had stood to this sentence , and it had bene better that he had giuen ouer his right that the Romanes had , albeit that hee should haue immediatly beene taken and hanged by the Emperour for it . Alas , the miserable man lost himselfe by the malitiousnesse of the Iewes : yet albeit he be an Ethnicke , hee is a man of better conscience than the Jewes were : The light of a naturall conscience in this Pilate surpasses all the knowledge of the Iewes : And the Lord at this time did set vp that light of Pilates on a Skaffolde , as a lanterne and light , to condemne these Iewes that had no conscience . The very words of Pilate are a lanterne to let the Iewes see , that they had no conscience : God in his wisdome , from time to time vses to doe so , Hee will make the Paganes to stand vp like light , to shame the professours of the Gospell , whose conscience is as it were burnt vp with a hote irone . Is it not a great shame to thee , when the Lord will raise him vp to be a light vnto thee , who should bee a light to him : and as in this worlde Hee will make men without God , to stand before the Professours in this world to shame them : So in the world to come , He will raise them vp to shame , and to condemne them : Sodome and Gomorrha shall rise vp to the judgement of many in this age who professe Christ . Yee shall see howe Pilate , although he was a very euill man , yet hee pities the Lord Iesus , & wil not for their importunity consent to his death : They say , It is not lawfull for vs , to put any man to death : They require not that power to bee giuen them ▪ that the Romanes had : for fourtie yeere before the destruction of the towne and Temple of Ierusalem , they lost all authoritie to judge on Capitall crimes : they spake truely ; And heere they would appeare to gratifie Pilate , when they would acknowledge him to judge in capitall crimes : but in effect they take the power of a judge from Pilate , when vpon their sentence onely , without accusation , triall , or verdict they will haue him to condemne Christ : But better had it beene a thousand times for Pilate , that they had taken that power to themselues : for they inuolued the man in their guiltinesse by condemning Christ Iesus . And I say more , it had bene better for the Priestes , that they had taken the whole judgement vnto themselues , because that blood of Pilate lies vpon them . This is a true thing ; the moc thou drawest to communicate with thy sinne , thy damnation shall be the greater . It were better for the Princes of this worlde , who are like as many slaues to the Pope , the Emperour , the King of Spaine , &c. to renounce all the right they haue of judgement to the Pope , when he and his crue haue condemned on innocent of Heresie , to execute him ; rather than to be the Popes Burrio . It had bene better for Sigismundus the Emperour , that hee had resigned all authoritie to the Pope in burning Iohn Husse , and Ierome of La Prage , than breaking promise and oath , to haue executed the Popes malice vpon them : it had beene better he had neuer seene that councell : and one daye the Princes of the earth shall curse the time , that euer they were executers to the Pope . And it were good for the Pope also , that hee inuolued not these Princes in the same guiltinesse , for their blood lies vpon him . Would God their eyes could bee opened , to see that deceiuer .

To returne againe : It is not they that must condemne the Lord : no , but it must be Pilate , hee must doe all , that they may bee cleane : and when the Lord is slaine , are they cleane ? no Brethren , let Pilate condemne Him , and put Him to execution , yet the Priestes and the Iewes are greater murtherers of Iesus Christ , than Pilate was : indeed Pilate hath his part in that woefull action , & woe vnto him that euer he medled with it , and now hee findeth that hee hath his part therein . But those High Priests , & those Iewes , are the greatest murtherers of Iesus Christ . Ye know the Papistes vse to say when a man is put to death , It is not we that slay the man , it is the ciuill sword of the secular power . Who burnt Iohn Husse , and Ierome of Prage , but the Emperour ? The Pope is holy , and his handes are cleane , and these sinnes hurt him not which are done by the hands of the Emperour . Who executes them in the Inquisition ? The Kinges , the Popes holy hands are cleane of all . Excuse as they will , I pronounce ( and the Lord shall ratifie it in that Great day ) that they are greater murtherers than the secular power . Away with their vaine excuses . When they haue murthered the man , they will put the fault in the Magistrate . Wil God accept such excuses ? In the next vers . Iohn subjoynes wherfore the Iewes would not take vpon them to judge of the life or death of Iesus Christ , and saies , that they answered so , that that might be fulfilled , that the Lord spake , signifying what death he should die . When He was conuersant with His Disciples , He fore-told them , that He should die vpon the Crosse . Now the Iewes will not take vpon them the right of the judging Him , that these words might be fulfilled . If the Iewes had taken it vpon them , they would not haue crucified him , because it was not vsuall among the Iewes : they vsed to stone a deceiuer or blasphemer to the death , according to the lawe , as they did Steuen afterwards . This death of the Crosse was familiar , and vsuall among the Romanes . Then Brethren , we see here , the God of Heauen is the disposer of the whole action of the persecution & passion of Christ , what euer be mans part . There is not a word vttered , nor an action done , either by Pilate , or any of the Iewes , which the Lord did not dispose . All that Pilate did , & all that the Iewes did , as that spitting and buffeting of Christ , were all disposed by the Lord , And this is it that ye reade in that prayer in the Acts of the Apostles , cap. 4. vers. 28. The princes of the earth are gathered against thine anointed , Herode , Pilate , and the Gentiles . Whereto ? That they should doe that thing that thine hand and thy councell hath ordained . Neither Herode , Pilate , nor any of the Iewes or Gentiles , did anie thing in this execution , but that which God appointed . The vnderstanding herof serues to this , that there was nothing done to our Redeamer , but that which His father appointed : they were but persecuters appointed by God , euen as the hang-man : the Iewes , & Pilate & Herod , were like as many hangmen , to execute that decree of God . This would seeme a very light word that the Iewes say , We haue no power to sit ouer the life or death of men : yet this is a meane whereby the Lord bringes to passe that forme of Cursed death . Brethren , we may speake as lightly of thinges as wee please , and many times to little purpose : but there is nothing that passes GODS decree . Looke to that prouidence that GOD hath in His creatures . The LORD disposes the lightest wordes that thou speakest , & He rules thine hand so , that whatsoeuer thou doest , He makes al to effectuate & produce that which He hath decerned : the thing that thou wilt speake or doe , it will serue for some purpose to Him , how beit little for thee . In the meane time , let no man thinke , that when men speake or doe euill , that they shall bee the more excusable : for if there were no more but this , it shall make thee vnexcusable : because in speaking euill , and in doing euill , thou hast not the LORD before thine eyes . Thou doest it not for obedience to His will . Take this lesson : Let euerie man and woman take good heede , that they bee well exercised : and if our GOD employe vs , let vs take good heede , that wee bee in a good seruice , in speaking good , and doing good : Lende not thine heart , thine hande , nor thy tongue to the Deuill in vnrighteousnesse : And seeing thou canst not sleepe from morning to euening , but must bee speaking and doing ; praye , that the LORD maye employe thee to doe well , and to speake well ; and saye , LORD , let mee bee an instrument to doe well : And more , in doing well , bee not content of the outwarde face of the action : but in doing , whether it bee little or much , goe euer to the heart , and see the disposition thereof : and looke thou doe it in sinceritie , hauing regarde to GOD. Thinke it not enough , and if the LORD worke a good worke by thee as an instrument : but looke still , that Hee worke in thee , that thou mayest finde a good motion in thine heart : For alas , what auaileth the outwarde action , if the heart bee foule , which defileth all ? Indeed wee maye not thinke , that there is anie perfection in vs , or in our actions in this life : but this is the perfect ground that makes that action to smell sweetelie in the sight of GOD , to wit , Faith in IESVS CHRIST . If that thou findest that thou hast IESVS CHRIST in thine heart by Faith , albeit with great weakenesse in thy selfe , yet in CHRIST all the imperfection and weakenesse is hidden : and when the action commeth before the LORD , it is pleasant and acceptable to Him . All thinges are pleasant that come to the Father thorowe the Sonne : there is the grounde of all grace and acceptation . Sticke to the LORD IESVS , and haue Him not in thy mouth onelie , as the Hypocrites doe : but let Him also bee inclosed in thine heart , and dwell therein : for then thou shalt bee acceptable to GOD , through Him : To whome , with the Father , and the Holie Spirit , bee all Praise , Honour , and Glorie , for euer and euer , worlde without ende : AMEN .

THE SIXT LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON CHAP. XVIII .

verse 33 So Pilate entered into the common Hall againe , and called IESVS , and saide vnto him , Art thou the King of the Iewes ? verse 34 IESVS answered him , Sayest thou that of thy selfe , or did other tell it thee of mee ? verse 35 Pilate answered , Am I a Iew ? Thine owne nation , and the high Priests , haue deliuered thee vnto mee . What hast thou done ? verse 36 IESVS answered , My Kingdome is not of this world : if my Kingdome were of this world , my seruants would surely fight , that I should not bee deliuered to the Iewes : but nowe is my Kingdome not from hence . verse 37 Pilate then saide vnto him , Art thou a King then ? IESVS answered , Thou sayest that I am a King : for this cause am I borne , and for this cause came I into the world , that I should beare witnesse vnto the trueth : euerie one that is of the trueth , heareth my voyce .

THE last day ( Brethren ) we entered into the suffering of Christ vnder Pontius Pilate , the Romane Gouernour , & Ciuill Iudge in Iudeae for the time . Iesus is led into the Common Hall to the House of Iustice , as ye heard , where Pilate sate . Now Pilate is not rash in judging : but before he sit downe to judge , hee will haue an inditement , and will see what things the Iewes haue to lay to the charge of the Lord : He saw the accusers of Him , the Iewes in multitudes : he saw no accusation : therefore he goes out vnto them ( because they would not come to him ) and asketh , what accusation haue they against Him : hee receiueth little answere , or at least , little to the purpose : for they answere presumptuously , If he had not bene an euill doer , we had not brought him vnto thee . The thing they delate is very generall : it is a sober inditement to say , He is an euill man , that must be qualified , and Pilate thinkes this of no valour , and castes it off : at the last , after many words , he throwes another accusation out of the Iewes : the accusation is this , as may be gathered of the Text : he calles Him a king , and king of the Iewes , and an enemie to Caesar , who would reaue the kingdome from him , and a traitor , and guiltie against the Majesty of Caesar . The rest of the Euangelists haue this accusation more plainelie , and at greater length . The Iewes say ( Luke 23.2 , ) Wee haue founde this man peruerting the people , and forbidding the people to paye tribute to Caesar , saying , he is Christ and king . So howbeit in this Gospell of Iohn is not mentioned , that the Jewes gaue vp this poinct of accusation , but that Pilate inquires , whether Hee was a king or no ? It is manifest , that they were delators of Christ to Pilate : and Pilate knewe not this of his own head , as the Text following declares . Let vs examine this more deepely : The Iewes that persecuted Him , they delate Him not before Pilate , for blasphemie , they had adjudged Him alreadie worthy of death in their owne councell for blasphemie : but when it commeth to the Romane judge , Hee is deleated of treason against the Emperour . This is a piece of craft , and of the wisedome of the children of this world : they knew the judge to be a profane man , who counted of religion , but as of a trifle , and knew that hee was deputie to Caesar , and that hee woulde bee loath to see Caesars hurt : therfore , they applie well their accusation to the honour of the man , and delates Iesus , as one who had committed treason against Caesar . Yee shall then note heere a piece of craft in this their doing . Yet consider it more deepely : The thing that they deleate to Pilate of Iesus , was a lie : for Iesus was so farre from that , to accept a kingdome in this world , that when the people assembled to make Him a King , Hee conuayed Himselfe secretlie awaye to the Wildernesse : ( IOHN CHAP. VI. ) and whereas they saye , that Hee forbade to paye tribute vnto Caesar , that was false also : for Hee payed tribute vnto Caesar for Him and Peter , and gaue commaundement , to giue vnto Caesar , that which was Caesars . So this poinct of accusation is nothing else , but a calumnie , and a false accusation .

Yet let vs looke something further heere . The IEWES woulde seeme to bee carefull for CAESARS kingdome , and take delite to haue CAESAR to reigne ouer them : but indeed CAESAR was the only man in the world that they loued worst , and hated most : and the thing that mooued them to giue vp this accusation , was an hatred they had against Christ . They flatter the Iudge : and as they are craftie in their accusation , so they are flatterers , and all to get the innocent blood shed : they haue an euill action in hand , yea , the worst that euer man had : and so they care not by what euill meanes , craft , calumnie , or flatterie they bring their purpose to passe . If thou once takest purpose to doe an euill turne , thou wilt not care by what vnlawfull doing thou bringest it to passe : & to speake the truth , if once a man take an euill action in hand , then he will of necessity be compelled to follow out euil meanes : for an euill turne cannot be done but by euill meanes . If a man once set his minde to pursue innocent blood , of force he must vse flattery , calumnies , and euill meanes . Therefore , as ye would eschewe euill doing , eschewe euill purposes : for thou wilt not care to get thy purpose , by all vnlawfull things . Now to come to Pilates part : when hee hath gotten this inditement , he enters into the Common Hall , & calles on Iesus , & saies , Art thou the king of the Iewes ? no doubt , they thought , that they hauing accused Him so , that Pilate should not haue looked on Him , but incontinent should haue giuen out the doome : for treason against great Caesar was no small matter , yet Pilate was so farre from that , that he speakes not a rough word to Him , hee saies not , What traitor , art thou seeking the empire of Caesar ? but modestly , Art thou the king of the Iewes ? A faire example of modesty and equity , to be in such a man , a profane Ethnick . Christian Iudges may learne at Pilate , what modestie and equitie they should vse in judgement . This telles vs plainly , that the mind of Pilate was voyde of such affections as makes Iudges to peruert judgement : hee shewes hee was voyde of hatred , hee carried no hatred against Christ , neither sought hee His blood : the man is euill abused by the High Priestes and the Iewes : he doeth all his endeauour to get Iesus absolued . Looke this whole discourse . So Pilates minde is voyde of these affections , of hatred , desire of reuenge , and seeking of innocent blood : for Brethren , we know it is these affections that peruerts judgement . The judge who hates and enuies the person accused , he will haue him slaine , though he were as innocent as Iesus Christ Himselfe . Therefore , let Iudges learne this lesson ▪ To bee voyde of hatred in judgement : I suppose the man be the wickedest in the world , yet seeke not the destruction of the creature , but hate his crime , & looke that thine affections slaye not the man , but looke that justice slaye him : for if thou seekest the blood of the man , thou shalt bee guiltie of his blood in the latter day . The Lord answereth , and He answereth not at the first time to the point : but first , He sayes to Pilate Askest thou that of thy selfe , Is that crime that thou layest to my charge , of thine owne head : Or hath any other tolde it thee : There is the meaning : So ye see , before the Lord will answere , Hee will vnderstand who is the inuenter of this accusation . Well , Brethren , I see this through all this Historie , that the Lord will haue euery mans part knowne in the action : He will know , who is the delator , and who giues out the verdict : He wil haue Herodes part , Pilates part , the Iewes part , Caiaphas part , all their parts distinctly knowne , what each man doeth : the Lord hath a great eye to this action , as it were the greatest in the world : and when all is tried , ye shall see that the burthen is laide vpon the Iewes , and especially vpon the Clergie , to speake it so : Pilate had his part , Herode had his part , and both were guilty of the blood of Iesus Christ , but the sinne of Pilate is laid vpon the Jewes , & of his blood they are guiltie . So Pilate this day may curse the Iewes , that euer hee was gouernour of Iudea . Let the Papistes say what they will , and extenuate their martyring of the Saintes , and say , that it was the ciuile sworde that slew them : I affirme in the presence of God , that the whole blood of the Saints shall be required at their hands , & the sinnes of the Princes , whome they haue abused , shall be laide to their charge , and the blood of those who perish , shall bee required at their handes , and we shall see , that the blood of all that haue bene slaine from Abel the just , shall be laide vpon the backe of the Pope , and his Clergie . The Lord saue the Princes of the world from them . Another thing I would marke here : Iesus would haue Pilate to take heede , not to the delation only , but to these also , who giues it vp : He would haue him to looke to the Iewes , and to their disposition and affection . It is not enough to a Iudge , to looke to the crime , but he must looke to the accusers , and trie their disposition : for if the accuser seeke the mans blood , he will be a calumniator . There is not a Iudge who is set on life and death , but he is bound to set his eye on the delators . Take heede to Pilates answere : when Iesus hath demanded him thus , then Pilate growes somewhat angrie , that Christ should haue meaned that that sentence should haue proceeded from him : So this is a sure argument , that Pilate very gladly would haue kept his hands free of that blood of Iesus : for hee sawe that He was an innocent man , & that it was a false accusation which was laid against Him . Am I a Iew , sayes he , Thine owne nation , and the High Priestes haue deliuered thee vnto me . What hast thou done ? First , he cleanses himselfe , that he was not the author thereof , because he was not a Iew : and therefore knewe not perfectly His doings : Next , he sheweth who was the author , to wit , His countrey men , & namely the High Priests : for in conscience hee was perswaded , both of Christs innocencie , and of their calumnie : and therefore cleanses himselfe ▪ but he was farre intangled in this judgement , that hee could not get himselfe free : he had done well , if hee had saide , I will haue nothing to doe with thee , or if he had deliuered Him from these Iewes , by his power , but putting his hands once to judgement , he could not get himselfe free . Looke what it is , once to beginne to judge the innocent : when the Iudge beginnes to satisfie the appetite of wicked men , he can not well quite himselfe , till he defile himselfe with the blood of the innocent , albeit hee would absolue the man , yet his mouth shal condemne him . So , for no mans appetite let not a Iudge enter in judgement against an innocent man , whome he knowes in his conscience to bee innocent : And if thou enter in judgement with him , absolue him , vnder the paine of thy life , or els thou shalt be guilty of his blood . This is a corruption sometime of the judgment of SCOTLAND , how the Iudge will say , I behooued to doe it , I did it against my will , I was compelled to doe it . Well , that shall be none excuse to th●e , for if thou doe it , thou shalt bee condemned for it : it is no small thing be a Iudge . We haue heard Pilates cleansing of Christ , he is so touched in his conscience , with the innocencie of Iesus Christ , that hee is compelled to cleanse himselfe first to Iesus Christ , before that Iesus cleanses Himselfe to him . Now followes the answere of Christ to this calumnie : My Kingdome is not in this world : Thou askest at me , if I be a King : I answere , My Kingdome is not in this world ▪ he denies not absolutely that Hee was a King : for the Lord Iesus is the most glorious King that euer was , or shall be , but He denies that He was an earthly king . As the Iewes accused Him , He giues a reason , If my Kingdome were of this world , my seruants would fight for me : he who aspires to a kingdome ▪ he wil fight & all that may doe for him to the very death : if he had bene seeking a kingdome , He would not haue stayed Peter from fighting as He did . Now to examine Christs answere , First , He denies not that He is a king , Next , not denying that He is a King ▪ commeth to a distinction , I am a King , But what a King ? Not an earthly , but a spirituall King , that is true , the Iewes lay to my charge , that I affect an earthly Kingdome that is not true . Now , Brethren , this is to be marked , He telleth him indeede , that his Kingdome is not of this world , but He telleth him not where His Kingdome was : Hee sayes not ▪ My Kingdome is in Heauen , Hee sayes not this , My Kingdome is in the conscience of men and women in the world : He teaches not Pilate : this . Some would thinke , that He should speake more clearly of this matter to Pilate , but Christ entred not into the common Hall to play the Doctour , and to teach : but the Lord Iesus set Himselfe to play the Priest , & to suffer patiently , that part of teaching was ended but knowing that the houre of His suffering was come , & that Pontius Pilate should be his judge , He would not stay him : And therefore Hee would not enter in doctrine , because the time of teaching was past : if Pilate would haue bene taught , he might haue heard Iesus teach before , but he would not heare Him : He teaches Pilate as much as might make him inexcusable . Then , Brethren , I see , as Christ hath a time of teaching , wherein He will teach men , yea , his verie enemies , as He vttereth , when they would haue taken Him ▪ & sought his life : so He hath a time of silence , when He will not open his mouth , Hee speaketh some thing , albeit litle to Pilate , but Hee speakes not so much as one word to the High Priests , because Hee would haue rather had him safe than them , because they were malitious . Christ hath not as yet shut his mouth in this land , but Hee teaches , not sparingly nor scantly , for to speake it so : The raine of the word of God , is powred aboundantly out of Heauen , to water the thirstie soules of men : & if thou spendest thy time , & wilt not vse it well , I warne thee , that the day will come , when thou shalt not get one word to thy comfort : wilt thou alwayes haue the blessed Euangell , and the ministrie thereof ? No , as Christ had but one time , & when that time was past , He would teach no more : so hath his ministers : all their teaching shall end as His did : I say , GOD sheweth grace on the persecuters of this Land , when as yet He offereth grace to them : but I denounce , as the Lord liues , if they repent not in time , they shall not get so much as one good worde to comfort them . Wherefore , let not the opportunitie slip , & whilst it called the day , let vs not harden our hearts . Thus far the Lord hath purged himself , & hath teached Pilate , what a King He was , not an earthly but a spirituall King . I will not digresse here , to speake of the kingdome of Christ , & therefore I come to Pilates answere , Art thou a King ? well then , would Pilate say , thou deniest not that thou art a King : he should haue asked what a King He was , & where his kingdome was , that He might haue gotten a part of it : there is the confession that Iesus gaue vnder Pontius Pilate , as is saide 1. Tim. 6.13 . Pilate should haue bin inquisitiue of these things , and followed out that purpose about his kingdome : but he breakes off the conference , by an accusation of Iesus . An earthly hearted man knowes not things heauenly , & so he cannot speake of them , but rather he will stay an heauenly purpose : Ye see earthly hearted men , when one will begin to speake of heauenly things , hath no more pleasure in them , than Pilate had : begin once to speake of heauenly things to a prophane man , then he cannot keepe purpose with thee , but hee will breake off purpose , & speake of earthly things , Paul 1. Cor , 2. sets down the ground here : The naturall man , sayes he , knowes , not the things of the Spirit of God : yea , he will wonder what that means , when thou speakest of Heauen , yea , he hath no power nor spirituall sense : for they are but foolishnes to him : the most wise things of God , are but foolishnes to the naturall man , he delites not in them , because he hath not tasted how sweet the Lord is : So Pilate interrupteth Christ , Christ answeres , & He sayes , Thou sayest that I am a King . In the which answere , the Lord denies not that He is a King , but He takes the mouth of Pilate to be witnes that He was a King . Then he lets vs see for what cause He came into the world : not to be an earthly King , Came I into the world : but that I might beare witnesse of the trueth : I came not to be an earthly King , as other Kings are , but I came from the throne of a King , & a glorious Kingdome , that I may play the part of a seruant in bearing witnes to the trueth . Iesus Christ , was God , equall with the Father , & thought it no robberie , but He made Himselfe of no reputation , by taking on the forme of a servant , Phil. 2.6 . As though he would say , I came into the world , & tooke on the flesh of man to be a seruant to my Father , & to be a witnes to the trueth : then He subjoynes , lest that Pilate should thinke that office of litle effect , & that He laboured in vaine , & sayes , They who are of veritie , to wit , begotten of the word , the immortal seed of the word of God : ( for by veritie here is meant the word of veritie , as Chap , 17. vers. 17. preceeding , They heare my word . He draweth ne●re vnto Pilate : if thou be such an one as is begotten of the trueth , thou wilt heare my word : albeit Christ be stayed from speaking ▪ & Pilate would haue put Him off . Hee leaues not , but speakes againe to Pilate : He would haue winne Pilate it had bene possible . Albeit we be interrupted when we speake of heauenlie things to profane men and women , wee ought not to leaue off , by the example of Christ : but howbeit wee bee interrupted , wee should returne againe , and follow out the thing we haue begun , to see if some wordes will sinke in their hearts : or if they will not returne , that they may be vnexcusable . Speake of Christ , and of Heauen , it shall neuer be in vaine , but as Paul saies , 2. Corin. 2. it shall bee a sweet odour to God , either to their saluation or damnation that God may be glorified , either in mercy in winning of them , or in justice in their perdition . And therfore , it is good to speake of things Heauenlie , the soule is nourished therby . A man that redresses himselfe to a kingdome , would euer take delite to speake of it : if thou hast no pleasure at no time to speake of Heauenly things , it is a sure token that thou hast no part of that kingdom , thou hast neuer tasted the sweetnes of it : for they who haue tasted thereof , will haue somtimes a delite to speake of thinges Heauenly , and will desire that sincere milke of the word , as Peter speakes . So if thou findest the worde of life sweet , why shouldst thou not desire it continually ? for it is that only food by the which the life of God is nourished within thee here : and one day it shall present vnto thee such satiety of all pleasure and joy in the face of God , as the heart cannot thinke of now , howbeit thou gettest but scant in this world . Alas , that we should let such a joy passe away , for fault of feeling & tasting ! What is the veritie , saies Pilate ? he askes this not with pleasure , but loathing & disdaining , & taries no answere , but goes his way : His stomack loathes Christ . Then in Pilate we haue an example of naturall men : if any will speake of things Heauenly vnto them , of Christ , and of His benefits , they will stay the speach so farre as they can : and if thereafter any will insist , and yet speake on , then at the last , if thou wilt vrge them , they must speake something , but they will speake as Pilate did , lightly and disdainfully : and when they haue asked , they will leaue off , and will not care for an answere but askes for the fashions cause , when they are constrained thereunto . We are by nature like to Pilate , either we will not speake one word of things Heauenly , or else if wee bee compelled to speake , and wordes bee throwne out of vs , wee will speake with a loathing , and disdaining of the heart . There was neuer any thing in the world that could moue the naturall man more to loathing , than the word of God , he will heare it with such disdain , that when one thing is saide in word , hee will say another in heart , and he will thinke him who teaches him the most foolish man in the world . And he who is wisest , if he be not regenerated and renewed , hee shall count Christ , and things Heauenly , most foolish . A simple bodie is sooner wonne , than hee who is wise in his owne conceit in the world . If thou wouldest be an hearer or speaker of Heauenly things , striue alwayes to get a reformation of thine own corrupt nature , and let thy meditation and prayer be thus , Lord , reforme mine heart , that thy word maye bee fruitfull in mee , so that both I may heare with pleasure , and also that the words come not from the teeth forward , but from the deepnes of mine heart , when I speake of Thee , and things Heauenly , that so thy word may edifie both mee and others . It is a more dangerous thing , to come to heare , if we be not duely prepared , than to tarrie away : and better not to speake at all , than to speake of thinges Heauenly without the inward sense of the heart . Now the Lord grant vs grace , that in hearing & speaking of things Heauenly , we may haue this Heauenly disposition in some measure , for Christes sake : To whom with the Father and Holy Spirit , be all Praise , Honour and Glory , both now and euermore : Amen .

THE SEVENTH LECTVRE OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON CHAP. XVIII .

verse 38 Pilate said vnto him , What is trueth ? And when he had said that , hee went out againe vnto the Iewes , and said vnto them , I finde in him no cause at all . verse 39 But you haue a custome , that I should deliuer you one loose at the Passeouer : will yee then , that I loose vnto you the King of the Iewes ? verse 40 Then cryed they all againe , saying , Not him , but Barabbas : nowe this Barabbas was a murtherer .

WEE heard these dayes past ( Brethren ) of the suffering of the Lord , First , in the Garden , Next , vnder Caiaphas , the High Priest for the time , and then wee entered into the thirde part of His suffering vnder Pontius Pilate , the Romane gouernour , who abode in Hierusalem for the time . We heard the accusation that the Hie Priests and the Iewes alledge to Pilate the judge , where hee sate in judgement against Iesus Christ : the accusation was not blasphemous against God , for when the Priests thought Him afore in their own judgement seat worthy of death , but treason against the maiesty of Caesar , he calles himself , say they , the king of the Iewes , as though Christ had come into the world to be an earthly king , and to take the kingdom ouer Caesars head . When Pilate had posed Christ about this , after one or two answeres , he findes this accusation vaine , false , & fained . And therefore , Brethren , first in this Text we haue read this day , we haue the purgation of Iesus , and that out of Pilates own mouth : Next , howe hee seekes by all meanes to get Him out of the Iewes hands : Thirdly , we haue the part of the Iewes , how they seeke maliciously the life of the innocent , & preferres Barabbas ( a murtherer ) vnto Him . As to the first part , it is said , that Pilate went out again to the Iewes , out of the Hall , and professed before them all , that hee found no fault in that man worthie of death . Then Pilate , after his inquisition , finding Iesus Christ , who was accused before him , free of all affectation of Caesars kingdome , yet finding that Hee denied not but that Hee was a king : and that was that good witnessing that Christ gaue vnder Pontius Pilate , as Paul ( 1. Tim. 6.13 . ) saies : but Hee was no king of this world . Then Pilate thinkes there was no crime in Christ Iesus : as concerning the other kingdome , Pilate thought it but an imagination & fantasie : therefore , thinking that Iesus made Himselfe to be a fantasticke king , and sought not Caesars kingdome from him , he would not count Him worthie of death , but he clenses Him . Politicke and prophane hearted men in this world , who smell of nothing , but of the earth , and haue no sense of Heauenlie thinges , if ye will but leaue them the thinges of this worlde , as Caesars kingdome , the glory , the honour , the riches , and the pleasures of this worlde , vnto them , they care not what men speake of God , or His kingdome , or of Iesus Christ , or of matters of religion : howbeit that they would say , that they would climbe vp to the Heauen , and raue it from God : they care not for it , as Paul sayes , The natural man countes heauenly things but foolishnes : speake to them of heauenly things , all is but imagination , & Heauen is as dreame to them . Lysias the chiefe Captaine who was in Jerusalem after this man , vnder the Gouernour Felix , when Paul was persecuted in Ierusalem , ye remember what he wrote to Felix , They accuse him of trifles , and of questions of their law , but I finde no thing in the man worthie either of death , or of bands , Acts 23.29 . Wordly men countes it not a crime , or a thing worthie of punishment , to derogate from Gods glorie . Well , let men spend their time , one day they shall feele it to their griefe , that religion is the most earnest & excellent thing that euer was : and they shall curse the time that euer they esteemed any thing excellent , but religion . Yet this is commendable in Pilate , that he giues so faire a testimonie of Iesus , a Ethnicke , who had no knowledge of God , nor sense of the life to come , to stand vp in the face of them , who should haue knowne Iesus Christ , & to purge the innocent , might haue made the High Priests & the Iewes ashamed . Yet , will ye marke this more narrowly , albeit his purgation bee faire , yet hee faileth farre , for in purgation he vttereth a prophane heart , whilst he purges Him in words , he scorneth Him in his heart , & condemneth that Kingdome of His , & that trueth whereof He spake , as a fable . Prophane men , who haue no part of sanctification , when they speake fairest , and when they seeme to doe best , they doe nothing but sinne : Why ? because in the meane time when they speeke fairest , their heart is full of vanitie , & in their heart they scorne God : Albeit thou standest vp & speakest much for the defence of Christ , & seemest to be angrie at the Iewes , as Pilate did : if in the meane time thine heart beleeue not in that Iesus , thou art but a scorner , & all thy speach serueth for no purpose to thee , if thou beleeuest not : therefore in speaking of Heauen , & of religion , & of Iesus Christ , we should take heede to the heart that it be sanctified , & remember , that while the mouth speakes God sees the heart , & when thou speakest of that Name of Iesus Christ , let tihne heart grippe into Him , & so thy speach shal be edifying and gratious . Now when he hath cleansed Him by word , thereafter by deede he seekes to get him loose ; And it is subjoyned that Pilate sayes : Ye haue a custome that I should deliuer you a prisoner loose at the Passeouer , Will ye that I let loose the King of the Iewes . The rest of the Euangelists , Matthew 27.12 . Marke 15.3 . Luke 23. setteth downe another accusation that past in order before this immediatly , which I shal touch shortly : the High Priests seeing that they obtained nothing by the first accusation , wherein they accuse Him of treason against Caesar , yet they will not leaue off , but delates to Pilate many things , and heapes calumnie vpon calumnie , and oppresses Him with accusations , as for Iesus , Hee made none answere : Pilate seeing this , he vrges Him once & twise to speake : He will not speake : Pilate wondereth at his great silence : the High Priests insist , & at last they accuse Him of false doctrine , which He had vttered from Galile vnto Hierusalem . When Pilate vnderstood that He was a Galilean , he sendes Him to Herode , who was Tetrarch of Galile , thinking to gratifie Herode , that beeing at variance , friendship should haue beene made : Herode rejoyced at his comming , and hoped that hee should haue seene some wonders of Him : for both Pilate and Herode thought to make a Iugler of Iesus : but Herode gets not one word of Him , much lesse a signe or a wonder : then Herode beginnes to mocke Him , & puttes on a garment on Him , in token of derision , and sends Him to Pilate : then Pilate the second time with his owne voyce cleanses Him . Some will maruell , what moued Iesus to keepe such a silence to them all : and some may thinke that this proceeded from stubburnenesse in Iesus : No , Brethren , in this He was so farre from disobedience either to God , or to the Magistrate , that the Lord Iesus vttered a great obedience to God , and the Magistrate , and a wonderfull patience , in that He will not repine in one word , knowing well , that it was the will of his Father in heauen , the houre was come : and therefore the houre comming , He will not helpe Himselfe in one word : so pleasantly and willingly Hee offereth Himselfe to the death . This was prophecied of Him in the 53. of Esay : Hee maketh no more repining , than a sheepe or a lambe that stands before the shearer , Hee opened not His mouth , not for stubburnesse , but Hee was patient . Brethren , some would maruell of the boldnesse of the Martyres when they suffered ( O the boldnesse that they had in answering , euen in the fire ) they suffered not one word to sl●p , but they answered for Gods glorie , and well of them that stood by : O! but the Lord kept silence . Some would thinke that Iesus Christ in this point was inferiour to the Martyres : but this is the m●tter , Christ was silent , that the Martyres might speake : for except Hee had beene silent , they in persecution should not haue opened their mouthes : He was dumbe , that wee might speake : and was made nothing that wee might be some thing . Now to returne to our text againe : Pilate vses all meanes to get Iesus loose : he vses the present occasion to that purpose , knowing the vse of the Iewes , hee would haue beene glad to haue had Iesus set at libertie , aboue all the prisoners . To speake somewhat of this custome : they had this custome , to get a prisoner set at libertie at festiuall times , to the honour of their Feastes : the Passeouer was a Feast , in rememberance of that deliuerance out of Egypt , now as they were deliuered , so they would haue a prisoner deliuered , but therewith they dishonoured God : is that to honour God , to breake His commandement ? this custome was not from the beginning , but entred in , when the Romane Emperour entred in , and this manner of doing wanted not a faire pretence , it had a pretence of clemencie & mercie of the Gouernour : we know this , there is nothing wherein a Prince resembleth God , more , than in clemencie : but it is a sin to let a wicked man escape , or that the Emperour should let him goe : for Gods Lawe sayes , Deut 11.12.13 . Thine eye shal not spare the murtherer , neither looke vpon him with a pittifull eye . Will ye see what things these men haue for them , who thinke , that Princes may giue men that are conuict of Capital crimes their liues . Some will say , hath not a free Prince licence to giue him his life , albeit the Law of God say , The murtherer shall die the death : well , I say , and it is the trueth , that were as much , as to giue him an absolute power , but all the worlde shall not giue him such a power , hee may well vsurpe it : but not an Angell in Heauen hath absolute power ouer a begger , to put him to death , and to keepe him aliue at his pleasure : much lesse a mortall man : only the great Creator ( whose will is the rule of all righteousnesse ) hath this power ouer his creature . It is true indeed , a Prince should be loth to put out that life that God hath put in , & should beware to judge rashly in Capitall crimes : It is no small matter , to make a crime Capitall , but if the crime bee Capitall and deadly , the Prince hath no power to holde his hand abacke from execution , and to forgiue . Indeede for weightie and great considerations a Prince may mitigate the punishment , but to say , he may let the man goe free , hee hath no power : but yet they will insist further and say , Is not this one of the judiciall lawes , that was giuen to the Jewes , then what haue we to doe with it . I answere , these lawes , seeing the Iewes and their Commonwealth , and lawes politicke , are abrogate , in so far as they concerned that people , wee haue nothing adoe with them , they are abolished , but for asmuch as they are grounded vpon nature , and naturall law , we haue adoe with them : as for this law , it is naturall . Ye know that naturall men , Ethnickes , who had neuer the law of the Iewes , they executed the murtherer : but yet they insist , & they will bring in the example of good kings , who forgaue Capitall crimes committed against the very vniuersall and naturall law : and namely of Dauid : forgaue he not Joab for slaying of Abner and Amasa ? and Amnon for committing incest : and againe , forgaue he not Absolom for slaying of Amnon his brother : but I answere : We are bound to liue by Gods lawes , & not by examples : as for Dauid if hee had power to haue punished those men , hee failed : but it lay not in the handes of Dauid : sayes hee not of Ioab , the sonnes of Seruia , are too strong for me , 2. Sam. 3.39 . Ye know what he left in his Testament to Salomon concerning Joab ? 1 Kings 1. Ioab was a great man , if Dauid might haue punished , he failed : sinne cannot be excused , albeit he punished it not . Some will say further , Should not , and ought not each priuate man forgiue a priuate offence : is not that Gods will and commandement ? Hereupon they would conclude , and make it to follow : A Prince may forgiue a wicked man for Capitall crimes : but I say and affirme , that there is a great difference betweene a priuate man and a King : When a King forgiues a Capitall crime , hee forgiues Gods right , hee is free in another mans right : indeede there is a difference betweene these crimes that are Capitall , and the crimes that in their owne nature are not Capitall , but by the lawes of Princes are made Capitall : for vpon just considerations the Prince hath power to dispense with them : as for Example , It was not deadly of the own nature to Simei , to go out of the Portes of Ierusalem , but because Salomon forbade it , it became deadly . Like as it is in the handes of Princes , to make & to change such special lawes : so it lyes in his hands to forgiue such a man , transgressing them vpon weightie and great considerations . So to returne , these crimes that are Capitall by naturall law , a Prince hath no power to remit them , albeit hee were ruler of all the world , hee derogates to Gods glorie : and secondly , if there were no more to let vs see , that God hath not giuen that power to forgiue Capitall crimes , against Gods Lawe and nature , the Iudgements of God , which ceazed on such men and their posteritie , were sufficient to shew it : for if thou forgiuest a thiefe , he would hang thee on the same gallowes . That sad example of the Iudgement of God vpon Saul , who against Gods expresse commandement , spared Agag king of Amaleck , might terrifie other Princes to remit such persons . Some will come forth , and his remission to his abhominable murther and crimes in his bosome , vpon whome the sunne is not worthie to shine : God forgiue them , who giues or purchases such remissions : the King of Heauen will not haue any to vsurpe His authoritie .

Now , let vs returne , and consider Pilates part : Pilate is carefull to get Iesus the innocent let loose , and at libertie : and herein hee is worthie of some praise . They who should haue saued Him , are persecuting Him : and yet marke well , and ye shall see , that Pilate in thus doing and speaking sinneth . When he is of purpose to set Him free and at libertie : he cares not , albeit Iesus was most innocent , that He were counted nocent and guiltie : he cares not , although Hee passe free as one worthie of death , and hee compares Him with Barabbas : and when hee doth the best hee can , he doth but euill . Marke the dutie of Iudges , It is not enough to seeke to set the innocent free and at libertie only : No , but also thou must see that the innocent be set free as an innocent man , albeit that all the world should speake against it . The will of that great Iudge is , that not onely the innocent should escape with their life , but also that they escape as innocent , that their innocencie may serue to the glorie of God : thou suppresses the glory of that great Iudge , if thou clea●sest him not as an innocent : it were better for an innocent to die the death innocently , than to take on him a crime which he hath not done , or to take a remission of a crime whereof he is not guiltie . To come to the part of the Iewes , Pilate goes farre beyond them , albeit hee doeth euill ▪ yet they doe ten times worse : Alas , the judgement of Pilate in that day shall be nothing to the judgement of the malitious Iewes : in doing of this , that he compares Him with Barabbas , & albeit hee compares Him with him , yet he countes Him an innocent : but he compares Him with Barabbas by a policie , to pleasure the Iewes : they wil not only compare Him with Barabbas , but will preferre Barabbas to Him : Pilate compares , they preferre . Brethren , an vngodly man will hate more extreamelie vertue , and grace in a good man ▪ than vice in an euill man : as concerning the wicked man , because he is wicked himselfe , he will not hate sinne as it is sinne : the pleasure that a wicked man hath , is to see the GOD of heauen displeased , that is his meat , that is his drinke : if hee doe hate vice , it is not for the vices sake , but because the vice troubles him , because of some skathe and shame that followes it , and because he would haue an easie life .

But to come to the grounde : An vngodly man hates vertue , because it is vertue , and because godlinesse is of GOD , hee hates it ; and hee hates a godly man , because hee beares the image of GOD : the extreamitie of his hatred is against GOD : hee will rather suffer a wicked man , than an innocent or godly man : but hee neuer hates v●ce , because it is vice . The Pope will suffer Sodomites to dwell beside him , and Bordels : but hee cannot heare of a godly man , but will persecute him who will professe to teach Christ truely : yea , hee will pursue him to the death . There is greater hatred in the heart of an obstinate Papist against a Christian , than in the heart of a Turke : & the greatest hatred , is euer vnder cloke of religion . So there is not one that hates a godly man so greatly , as they who clokes all thinges vnder the name of the Church : The LORD saue vs from them . I say , I had rather fall into the hands of a Turke , than into the handes of a Papist .

What is CHRISTES part ? there is nothing but shame for Him : Where was there euer such an ignominie as this ? Barabbas is preferred vnto that just one : ( if thou be an innocent man , and art counted worse than the wicked , it is a great shame : ) and then not onely is hee preferred vnto Him , but in hanging vpon the Crosse , Hee is put betweene two thieues , to testifie , that they counted Him more worthie of death , than they were . And then , besides the suffering of that paine , He suffered paine in that they blasphemed Him , and helde Him in derision . What euer was the part of the Iewes , and of Pilate , the Father of IESVS CHRIST hath His part also : there was not a worde spoken , but that which He directed : the Iewes spake not this , but by the Lords disposition , who ruled all this action : they did nothing , ( as yee may reade , Acts 4.28 . ) but that which Hee had appointed from all eternitie . Nowe , His dispensation was for thy weale : the dispensation of His shame was for thine honour , and , if Hee had not died in this ignominie , thou hadst died ignominious euerlastingly , and He had not beene a perfect Redeamer , if Hee had not suffered this : and as the Lord dispensed all this , how euer it bee that they did vnjustlie , yet it is all turned to our weale . See the wonderfull just dealing of GOD , when they are doing vnjustly , He burthens His Sonne , with no burthen either in bodie or soule , but that which our sinne ( that IESVS CHRIST did beare vpon His backe ) procured and deserued . Hee was moste innocent in Himselfe , and altogether without sinne , but our sinnes were laide vpon His backe : for Hee who knewe no sinne , was made sinne for vs , as the Apostle saies , 2. Cor. 5.21 . Looke to these sinnes that Christ had vpon Him : they were a thousand times greater than the sinnes of Barabbas : for Hee bare vpon Him the sinnes of all the world , many murthers , many adulteries , the LORD IESVS bare them all . So there is nothing that falles to IESVS CHRIST , but that which wee procured vnto Him . What euer CHRIST sustained , the reproches , shame , and blasphemies , the paine , and extreamitie of paine in soule and bodie , it is thy sinne that procured all this . Brethren , marke this well : When men either heare or reade this Historie , they turne them to the Iewes , and will defie the Priestes , and the Pharises , and Pilate , and in the meane time they looke not to themselues : but looke not to others , but to thine owne selfe , for it is thy sinne also that pearced Him thorow : and , if thou wouldest weepe , weepe for thine owne sinne . I meane not this , that any man should thinke to take his sinnes away from Christ , and lay them vpon his owne backe : for there is no bodie that is able to beare so much as an euill thought : then let thy sinnes lie vpon Christ , for Hee is able to beare them all : And as thou layest thy sinnes vpon Him , seeke to bee cladde with His righteousnesse : and as Hee is made sinne for thee , looke that thou be made righteous before God in Him , for if thou be clothed with that euerlasting righteousnesse in that Great daye , thou shalt bee counted just , and get that life of IESVS . Wherefore , to ende heere , let vs so abhorre the malice , indignitie , and crueltie of the Iewes against CHRIST the innocent , that vpon the other part wee maye with our whole heart reuerence and embrace that moste just dispensation of GOD vpon Him as guiltie in vs , and for our cause : and let vs giue Him thankes and praise continuallie , because Hee hath giuen His onelie Sonne for vs , and Hee hath made Him sinne for vs , and Hee hath made Him subject to all shame , ignominie , dolour , and paine , both of bodie and soule , for our sakes . To Him , therefore , with the Father , and the Holie Spirit , bee all Praise , Honour , Power , and Glorie for euer and euer : Amen .

THE EIGHT LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON , CHAP. XIX .

verse 1 THEN Pilate tooke IESVS , and scourged him . verse 2 And the Souldiers platted a Crowne of Thornes , and put it on his head , and they put on him a purple garment , verse 3 And said , Haile King of the Iewes . And they smote him with their roddes . verse 4 Then Pilate went foorth againe , and said vnto them , Beholde , I bring him foorth to you , that yee may know , that I find no fault in him at all . verse 5 Then came IESVS foorth , wearing a Crowne of Thornes , and a purple garment . And Pilate said vnto them , Beholde the man . verse 6 Then when the high Priestes and officers sawe him , they cryed , saying , Crucifie him , crucifie him . Pilate saide vnto them , Take yee him , and crucifie him : for I finde no fault in him .

NOwe Brethren , wee insist further in the suffering of CHRIST , vnder Pontius Pilate , the Romane Gouernour , who abode in Hierusalem . Wee haue hearde of two accusations that were laid against the innocent Iesus Christ : The first was , that Hee called Himselfe The king of the Iewes , & so was guilty of treason against Caesar . Yee hearde the effect of this accusation to bee nothing : and therefore hee goes foorth , and with his voyce before them all , purgeth the innocent . In the next accusation , there were many things laide to His charge : and this chiefely , that He had corrupted the whole Countrey , from Galilee to Hierusalem with false doctrine . Nowe when this was tryed , Pilate yet holdes Him innocent , in testifying His innocencie : and therefore , hee seekes yet to gette Him set at libertie out of the handes of the Iewes : and considering that the Iewes at the Passeouer were accustomed to seeke the liberty of a prisoner , who was guiltie of a capitall crime , hee vses this oportunitie , and askes of them whether they would haue IESVS or Barabbas set at libertie ? Wee hearde the answere to this proposition , to wit , they crie , they will not haue Him deliuered , but Barabbas . Nowe the other Euangelistes doe insist more largelie in this purpose , and write more of it : and they report , that Pilate , when hee hearde this worde , hee asketh , What shall I doe with Iesus ? They crie all with one voyce , Crucifie him . Pilate the third time hearing this , hee cleanses the innocent . Yet they report more , that whilest Pilate was sitting in judgement , there commeth a messenger from his wife , and saies , Haue nothing adoe with this innocent man : Why ? for I haue beene troubled for Him in my sleepe . This is an aduertisement sharpe enough vnto him , and the LORD wanted not His owne worke therein : for the LORD brought this to passe , partlie in respect of IESVS CHRIST , that His innocencie might clearelie appeare before the worlde , and that Hee might receaue a testimonie of His innocencie from them who had little regarde vnto it : for , had not Iesus beene innocent , wee had beene little the better of Him , for Hee coulde not haue justified vs : for , ere our faith rest on Him , wee must haue the full assurance of His innocencie : partly in respect of Pilate , that hee should be conuerted , or made vnexcusable , if hee would goe forward . The working of the Lord is wonderfull in the reprobate : for ere that decree of their reprobation bee put in execution , the Lord assaies to bring them to repentance . Rom. 9.22 . He suffers with a long suffering the vessels of wrath . Rom. 2.4 . Hee inuites the reprobate to repentance : Yea , ere Hee put them in Hell , Hee will inuite them to Heauen : There is not a reprobate that perishes in the justice of God , but ere Hee vtter His justice towards them , Hee will vtter His mercie in warning them to repent . We come , Brethren , to our Text : He followes out the suffering in these words which we haue read : He telles vs how earnestly Pilate seekes the libertie of Iesus : and he lets vs see the meanes that Pilate vses to set Iesus at libertie : first , he takes Him out , and scourges Him , & puts Him out to be mocked ; thinking that this would satisfie the Iewes ; and then the fourth time , hee professes His innocencie : Then he bringes Him out to them with a crowne of thornes and a purple garment , thinking that he should haue contented and moued the Iewes to pittie , but all was in vaine . It is said , Pilate tooke IESVS , and scourged him , and not content with this , commanded His souldiers to put a crowne of thornes vpon His head , and a purple garment on Him , to scorne the Kingdome of Iesus Christ : and then smiteth Him with roddes . Ye see , the Lord suffers mocking , & paine in bodie : the Lord of glorie is put to ignominie : consider well & let it neuer goe out of thy minde , that the Lord of Glorie suffered such shame for thy cause : But to examine this fact of Pilates , this is commendable , that he speakes so , to get the innocent Iesus set at libertie , but in the meane that he vseth , he failes very farre : Yee shall marke this , in prophane and vngodly men , that one of these two things falles out , if not both : Either they shall not take in hand a good and godly purpose , or els , if any time it falles out , that they enterprise any good deede , that they shall chuse vngodly & vnlawfull meanes to affectuate it , they shall doe euill , that good may come of it . Cast your eyes vpon this Land , & ye shall see this to be true : Yet let vs search vp the ground of this proceeding of Pilate : It cannot bee denied , but that he hath a good purpose and deed in hand : but it is as true againe , that as he hath a good deed in hand : hee lookes not vpon it with an vpright eye , hee hath not God , nor his Glorie before his eyes : for his conscience rather than any regard to Gods Glorie , or His will mooued him to purpose to loose Him . Thou must not propone only to doe good , but also thou must propone it , for Gods cause , and for His glorie , Pilate hauing no respect to God , goes astray , and out of the way . This is certaine , Brethren , if the purpose were neuer so good and if thou haue not the Glorie of God before thine eyes , thou shalt wauer : but by the contrarie , that man that hath respect vnto the Lord , he shall not readily wauer , but the Glorie of God shall glance before him as a lanterne into his way , vntill hee prosecute that deede . Blessed is he that hath the Glorie of God before him : there is no light to bring vs thorow this thornie way , but only the Glory of our God . Next , I see in this fact , in following out the means , that hee would haue had the innocent loosed , but so , that it were with contentment of the Iewes , hee would please all parties , , and for their pleasure , when hee would cleanse the innocent , hee punishes Him as a nocent : seeing then that he depended vpon the appetite of vngodlie men , it could not bee possible , that hee could bring a good action to passe : yea , whomsoeuer dependes vpon the lust of malitious men , can neuer affectuate any good thing : or if they doe any thing , they doe it by euill meanes , and so faile greatly : let vs therefore ay studie to please God , let vs , if we should die in the meane time , doe that which is pleasant vnto God , setting aside the pleasure of men . Marke Pilates forme of doing , hee vseth worse & worse meanes : The first meane is euill , in comparing Iesus with Barabbas the wicked man , the murtherer : yet he thought by that meanes to set Iesus at libertie , but now he scourges Him : this is a higher degree of euill , and now he failes further : beginne once to doe against conscience , for pleasuring of wicked men , as Pilate doeth all this against conscience : if thou hadst neuer so good & so faire a pretence , thou shalt be compelled by processe of time , to doe a greater euill , albeit thou begannest with lesse euill , & thou shalt not speed at last : It is true , Pilate would doe a lesse euill to get a greater Good done : but when he hath once or twise , against his conscience most vnworthely abused the Lord Iesus : thou shalt see the end of it , he preuailed not . Thus for Pilates part : The men of warre vnder him , haue their part of this action , they platte a crowne of thornes , and put it on His head to his scorne , and to his paine , and they clothe Him with a purple garment , & smites Him with their roddes , and then they goe before Him , and say , Haile King of the Iewes , and this they did at the commandement of Pilate : Lamentable is the estate of the subjects , when the Prince is vngodly , and it is a sore thing for the officers , when the Iudge is vnrighteous , yea , all the inferiours , euen to the Hangman , may curse the wicked Iudge . This commandement excuses not the souldiers : they lend their hands the members of their bodie , to be weapons of vnrighteousnesse : and this sheweth that there was some malice in their heartes : there is none that lendeth the members of their bodie to bee weapons of vnrighteousnesse , but they will bee condemned : thou mayest not say , It was my masters will & commandement , & therefore I behooued to doe it : the commandement of thy master will not excuse thee for no mans pleasure doe euill , for his commandement shall be none excuse to thee at that great day : ye shal find that these souldiers were worse inclined than Pilat was : this falles out , if the master command them to doe one euill deed , oftentimes the seruants will doe two : they desire but one word , or one winke to set all the countrey in a fire . Looke the Acts of the Apostles , Chap. 4. vers. 27 , Euery man in particular who had part in this worke are counted : Herode first , and next Pilate : leaueth hee the part of the men of warre : he calleth them the Gentiles , & next the people of Israel . This witnesses that the eye of the Lord was on them that did this fact , and not one of them all shall be excused : and if it were but a common souldier that is in an euill fact , he shal die at that day . Vaine therefore is the opinion of sillie ignorant bodies , who thinke that the commandement and will of their master will excuse them , for they shall die for their owne sinnes , but their blood shall be required at the hands of their masters . Christ hath his part , Pilate is a worker of euill , and the men of warre also . Now let vs consider the part of Iesus the innocent . He is the sufferer , He suffers dolours and shame , and many vnworthie things , & that by the most just dispensation of God : & beeing our suretie , he bare our sinnes and iniquities : therefore the wrath of God ceased vpon Him most vehemently . There is not a deed done here , or a word spoken , but the Lord decreed it from all eternitie , and dispenseth it in time , and on his part all was just , because Iesus had taken on Him the sinnes of the Lord , therefore this paine and shame followes that burthen . See the weight of the wrath of God , that lyes on Him who had no sinne in Himselfe : and further , the wrath of God , lyeth not on a common man , but on His only begotten Sonne our cautioner . The Apostle to the Hebrewes Chap , 5. verse 9 , sayes , Although Hee was the onely begotten Sonne of God , yet He learned obndience through His suffering , that is , He learned , what , and how good a thing obedience was , and what wrath & damnation followes disobedience : And there is not one of the Sonnes of God , but by afflictions they learne the same thing that the first begotten learned , how good a thing it is not to sinne : It is good therefore that God humble vs , that we may say , Nowe I learne what is wrath , and how good a thing it is to serue God , and to bestow my life for Him : & the godly when they feele a portion of this wrath , they will take vp a better course , and will say , What if this God would powre on His whole wrath , on mee , it is no childrens play to play with God , & make a pastime of sin , and then cry peace , that wrath shall come vpon thee like a mountaine , and then thou shalt cry , Cursed bee the time that I haue disobeyed God , for now I shall feele that infinite wrath . If yee will marke the Text well , ye will see in the whole passion of Christ , that the Lord endeuoures to manifest two thinges , and thinges contrarie the one to the other by appearance . By appearance Hee will haue Him appeare before the worlde the most innocent man , and the most guiltie man in the world : How can these two stand ? The Lord thus wise will haue Christ to appeare , in Himselfe the most innocent man , and in vs the most guilty man in the world . Hereupon it commeth to passe , that Pilate absolued Him as innocent , & yet punishes Him as nocent : for Iesus Christ bare the sinnes of the whole faithfull : and it is for this purpose , that we seeing these two things in Him , that we should account Him a meet Mediatour for vs , and our faith should rest on Him : Come to Experience , Except I vnderstand that my Redeemer bee innocent in Himselfe , I will neuer beleeue , that Hee can bee able to beare my sinne , and to redeeme mee : for Hee could not bee able to beare his owne sinne , much lesse another mans sinne , except He were innocent , Heb. 7.26 : such a Priest it behooued vs to haue , which is holy , harmelesse , vndefiled , and separated from sinners : Next , except I vnderstand that my sinnes are taken off my backe , and laid on His backe , and that He hath taken my guiltinesse on Him , the consideration of His innocencie will neuer mooue mee to account Him my Redeemer : for without this , what is His innocencie to mee . But when thine heart is perswaded of these two things , ye would maruell what great and marueilous effects will follow in the heart of a faithfull man : when I looke to His innocencie , I will bee moued with commiseration towards Him , I will pitie Him : As the women followed Him out of Ierusalem weeping and pitying His innocencie , Luke 23.17 , and when I see , that Hee beeing most innocent in Himselfe , is become guiltie for mee : then arises in mine heart a dolour and displeasure for that , that I should be the cause that He suffered innocently , I am moued for that , that I should haue pierced the Lord through with my sinnes : I will bee moued with sadnesse , as it is saide in the first Chapter of the Reuelation , and seuenth verse . They shall waile before Him whome they pierced thorow : Then againe , when I finde my selfe disburthened of my sinne and guiltinesse through His guiltinesse , mine heart will be filled with a joy vnspeakable : it is a wonder what a joy will bee mingled with the displeasure , that the world would wonder that these contrarie effectes should bee in the heart of a Christian , this is the effect of repentance , if any man hath felt it : Againe , when I see , that Hee hath loued mee , mine heart will melt with loue to Him againe , as Paul sayes in the 2 , Epistle to the Corinthians , 5.14 , 15. The loue of Christ constraines me , & binds vp fast my senses , because that once we know that we were dead , and He hath died for vs : And , he to whome much is forgiuen , loueth much . ( LVKE CHAP. VII . VERS. XLVII . )

Brethren , yee that haue hearde of the Historie of that notable Martyr IOHN HVSSE , who was burnt for the loue of CHRIST : nowe when hee was brought foorth to bee burnt quicke , then his executers put a paper vpon his head , whereupon were pictured three Deuils , with this title set ouer their heads , HAERESIARCHA : the which when hee sawe , hee saide , My LORD IESVS CHRIST for my sake did weare a Crowne of thornes ; why should not I therefore for His sake , weare this light crowne , bee it neuer so ignominious ? Suffer on : thou shalt not suffer the extreamity : thou who wilt suffer paine or shame for Him , thou shalt bee partaker of glorie with Him .

Nowe I goe to the rest of the meanes that Pilate vses . Pilate , when this is done , hee goeth into the Common Hall , and commeth out himselfe , and the fourth time hee witnesseth of the innocencie of IESVS , that hee could finde no fault in Him . I see this , and it appeares well by the testimonie that hee giues to Iesus , that all that Pilate did to Iesus , was against conscience : for woulde hee immediatlie after hee had scourged Him , haue cryed out to cleanse Him , if his conscience had not tolde him that Hee was just ? Hee did it to a good end to deliuer Him from death . This is the doing of vngodlie men , who are not drawne out of the puddle of nature : they will doe a smaller euill , for a greater good , as they thinke against conscience : they will not start at a straye ; but beholde the ende ; it may bee that a good thing may followe thereupon : yet thou shalt haue no rewarde for it . Beware to sinne against conscience , and when thou goest about to doe any thing that thy conscience forbiddeth thee , leaue it off , and let it bee , or else thou shalt goe forwarde , till thou crucifie Christ , and make shipwracke of Faith : Therefore , doe nothing against conscience , yea , albeit it were a good deede .

The thirde thing : hee caused IESVS to bee brought foorth before the people , with a Crowne of Thornes , and a purple Garment , to see if the Jewes woulde pittie Him : To see an innocent man so handeled , it would haue mooued any man to pittie : then hee saies , Beholde the man , I haue done enough vnto Him , yee may bee satisfied nowe . I see heere , that euen during the time that hee sawe Iesus misused so sharply , this doing shewes that hee was mooued with some pittie of the innocent : for his conscience tolde him , that Hee was innocent : and not only did hee this against conscience , but euen against naturall pittie : and yet hee went forwardes to examination . If a man haue but a naturall pittie , nature , and all the power therein will neuer hinder him to doe a mischiefe .

Then Brethren , let vs alwayes seeke night and daye , to bee raised vp aboue nature , for if wee haue but the power of nature to holde vs from sinne , wee and our nature both will goe to Hell . Albeit that nature mooue vs to pittie men , yet if there bee no more but nature , the malice of the heart smoothers it , and ouercomes it : onely , the Spirit of GOD is able to fight and preuaile against nature . Otherwise , albeit the light of nature were neuer so great , the worse shall preuaile . Therefore , as yee woulde bee saued from euill , striue to get the Spirit of grace , and saye , Lord , giue m●e Thy Spirit , that by his power I may striue against the corruption of nature . This shoulde bee our exercise , if wee woulde bee partakers of Heauen : for neuer a soule shall see Heauen by nature . Looke what effect this workes in the heartes of the Iewes : nothing can satisfie them but the blood of the innocent : they cryed , Crucifie him , crucifie him . When men are giuen ouer to crueltie , nothing will satisfie them but the blood of the innocent . Pilate by all meanes assayed to set Iesus the innocent at libertie , yet all in vaine : for nothing will satisfie them , because malice possesses their heartes . Indeede it is true , that by the eternall decree of God it behooued Christ to die : but in the meane time they are vnexcusable : for they did all of malice . If yee will compare them with Pilate , they did worse than hee : hee is to bee preferred to them a thousand degrees : they had the light of the worde of God to haue instructed them , which Pilate wanted : when Pilate got sundrie warninges , and last a sharpe warning from his wife , he in a manner gainstood them not , but he had a conscience of the innocencie of Christ , and he had a naturall pittie in his heart , and faine would haue deliuered Him , yea , foure seuerall times hee preached to the Iewes , that Christ was innocent . But as for the Iewes , for as oft as they are tolde of Christes innocencie , yet their conscience is not wakened , neither can they bee moued so much as to a naturall pitie . So if ye speake of want of conscience , of induration , there is no comparison betwixt Pilate and the Iewes . Thinke not that there is anie man in the worlde that will haue lesse pittie in their heartes , than they who are lyers against the Trueth , & than they that say they are Church-men , Holie men , and Defenders of the Trueth : And I saye , that the Pope makes lesse conscience of euill , than the Turke : And it were better for an innocent person to fall into the handes of a Turke , than into the handes of the Pope , and those sillie soules that lye in the Holie house would exchaunge the one with the other . The judgement of GOD is lying vpon these doers , on HERODE , on PILATE , on the High Priestes , and vpon the IEWES : yet PILATE gettes this grace , that hee hath some conscience , and it is holden waking , and sounding in his eare , and staying him from that wicked action ; and then Pilate gettes a pittifull heart . But come to them , to wit , the Iewes and High Priestes , the judgement of GOD lyes so vpon them , that they proceede from degree to degree to fearefull induration , till the action bee finished , and the heartes of them are locked vp from all pitie , and their consciences are blotted awaye ; so heauie is the judgement that lies vpon the Iewes . Therefore , thinke not that wee are free from judgement , when wee are sitting in ease , eating , and drinking , in wealth , honour , and glorie : for I affirme , that the heauiest judgement that euer GOD layes vpon anie creature , is a senselessenesse : For , when as a man or a woman is doing euill , and hath no sense of that their evill doing ; O! that is the moste miserable estate that can bee : for it is a sure fore-runner of eternall damnation . No outwarde crosse , neither sicknesse nor pouertie , is so sure a token of GODS judgement , as to bee rocked vp in securitie , and to bee lying sleeping in sinne . Senselessenesse is a sure token of a sore judgement which shall ouertake thee , so that thou shalt not bee able to open thy mouth , to saye , GOD helpe mee : and therefore , beware of senselesnesse . Now the LORD holde our consciences waking , although it should trouble vs , that we may cease from going forwardes in sinne , for CHRISTES sake , To whome bee all Praise , Honour , and Glorie , for euermore :

AMEN .

THE NINTH LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON , CHAP. XIX .

verse 7 The Iewes answered him , Wee haue a Lawe , and by our Lawe he ought to die , because hee made himselfe the Sonne of GOD. verse 8 When Pilate then heard that word , hee was the more afraid , verse 9 And went againe into the common Hall , and said vnto IESVS , Whence art thou ? But IESVS gaue him none answere .

WEE heard in the beginning of this CHAPTER ( Brethren ) how Pilate the Iudge insisted earnestlie to get IESVS ( whom his conscience dited to bee innocent ) set free and loosed : and therfore , first he commandes Him to bee taken and scourged , to bee crowned with a Crowne of Thornes , and clad with a purple Garment , in derision of His kingdome ; thinking thereby to haue satisfied the Iewes . Then , when he had done this , he commeth foorth himselfe , and in presence of all the people , protestes the fourth time , that He was innocent . Thirdly , when hee bringes Him foorth with a Crowne of Thornes , and with a purple rayment , hee vtters a pittifull voyce , saying , Beholde the man , to mooue the Iewes to be content : but their malice could not be satisfied , but the Iewes and Priestes cried out , Crucifie him crucifie him . Thus much we haue heard alreadie . Now in the beginning of this Text , wee haue the replie of Pilate to the Iewes , and the communication betwixt him and them : Take yee him ( saies he ) and crucifie him , as for mee , I finde no fault in him : He answeres indeed with an anger for he is commoned with the obstinacie of the Iewes , because nothing woulde mooue them , but still they cried out , Crucifie him : but he saies , If ye will take it on your conscience , crucifie ye Him , as for me , albeit I have right to crucifie Him , I had rather giue my right to you , than to de●ile mine hands with the blood of the innocent . Ye heard , when they vrged Pilate , to condemne Him without a verdict : hee answered , on this manner , Ye haue a law , judge Him according to your law : Before I judged a man without a crime , I had rather resigne my right to you . Ye see there , Pilate had rather giue ouer his right , that he had of the Romane Emperour , in judging and executing , before he had condemned an innocent man : this had bene very commendable in this Ethnicke man , if it had not beene forced out of him by the guiltinesse of his conscience : his conscience cried within him , Iesus is innocent . So this is forced out of him : for Brethren , ye shall vnderstand , that men doe things in conscience two wayes : either against their will , when they are compelled violently to doe it : or els , with their will , when they doe any thing willingly , when the heart is as readie to doe it , as the conscience charges . When a man doeth a thing vpon constraint , hee getteth litle praise before God : when a man doeth willingly , then there is matter of true praise ▪ if yee compare Pilate with the Iewes , who had lost their conscience , he hath his owne praise : for it is better to be commoned on conscience , to doe any thing , than to doe against conscience : But let him who would haue the true praise : not do any thing on constraint of conscience only , but also with a willing heart , as the conscience requireth , that he doe it : so let him be as glad to doe it . Naturall men will haue a conscience , and doe vpon conscience , albeit they were neuer so prophane , but if the heart agree willingly to do God seruice , there is more than nature there : if thou wouldest haue praise of God , take not onely heede to thy conscience , but looke also that thou haue a joy in thine heart in well doing . Will ye marke through this whole discourse , that the Lord lets not the conscience of Pilate sleepe ( Iudges now who will be counted Christians , haue not such a conscience ) and as it is waking , so it lets him not rest , but causes him speake : if thy conscience be wakned , thou shalt bee speaking , and shalt be compelled to say , the good cause is the good cause . But looke to the High Priests : there is as great difference betweene them and Pilate , as it betweene the heauen & the earth : ye shall see nothing in them , but the conscience sleeping & locked vp in a sound sleep : & the more that Pilate testifies of the innocencie of Christ , they are the more hardened . This is a wonder , Pilate was but a naturall man , who had none illumination , but through the light of nature : & ye must know that it is knowledge that makes a conscience . As for the High Priests , they had light by the word of God , yet come to the conscience , Pilate had a better conscience than they had all . Would ye search the ground of it : the High Priests , albeit they had the word of God , and light and illumination there thorow : yet the malitiousnesse of their hearts put out that light , corruption blotted it out : and when once a man is illuminate , and then beginneth to extinguish that light , it commeth by the just Iudgement of God , that the light of nature is put out , and then all conscience is scraped out , and then hee becommeth like a beast , and so falleth into a reprobate sense : keepe the light that ye haue gotten by the word of God , and by that Spirit , as ye would see life : and if yee put it out , the Lord shall make you as senslesse as a beast . They cried both , but Pilate cries , Judge ye him , They crie , crucifie him : Pilate cries , I find no fault in him worthy of death . What euer be Pilates part , who was a judge : what euer was the part of the Iewes the accusers , the Lord hath His part also in it , and hee appointes it by His eternall decree : the houre was come , and Hee will haue His onely begotten Sonne to die for the sinnes of the world , and He will be glorified in His death at this houre , and He will not haue Him to die as one worthie of death in Himselfe , but like an innocent in the sight of the world . Now looke to this wisdome , that his innocencie should appeare : He will haue the Iudge protesting His innocencie oftentimes , before He should die . On the other part , Hee will haue the conscience of the High Priests scraped out , and He will haue them getting His blood : if the High Priests conscience had beene wakned , Iesus had not died at this time for the sinnes of the worlde : and therefore to the ende that He should die , He hardened the hearts of the accusers . When any innocent man suffers , and chi●fly for Christ , the Lord hath disposed the worlde so , that Hee hath made some to testifie of the innocencie of the Martyres , and some hath Hee hardened to seeke the blood of the Martyres , that He might be glorified . Looke to Daniel , Darius had a conscience of his innocencie , but the Princes had hardened hearts , Daniel 6.1 . Looke when Paul was accused , the Romane Gouernours , Lysias , Felix , and Festus , had a conscience of the innocencie of Paul : but the High Priestes persecutes Him to the death . When a malefactor sufferes , the Lord will not vse this manner of doing : He will not haue the Iudge to testifie the mans innocencie where there is none , but he willl let him die and suffer , like a murtherer , an oppressour , or a blasphemer , as he is in very deed , hee will haue Iudge , accusers , and all men conspire together to take awaye such pestes from the earth : Therefore , if there were no more but this , if wee must die , it should moue vs to die in a good cause , and the best cause is the cause of Iesus Christ . Take heede , that thou suffer not like a nocent , and guiltie person , but like an innocent : so thy death shall be glorious : it is a paine to die , and a greater paine to die for an euill cause . Now the Priests answere : Wee haue a lawe , and according to our lawe Hee merites the death : they challenge not a lawe to crucifie Him , or any power to punish Him capitallie : for all power of this was taken away from them by the Romanes , yet for all this , they forget not the right of their lawe , That the blasphemer should die the death : according to this lawe they affirme Him worthie of death . So , Brethren , What euer Pilate can doe , or say , to mitigate and to asswage their malice : speake what he can speake , they continue in hardnes against Christ : looke what blindes them : The word of God that should make them to see it , it blindes them , and they vse it to their blinding . All the things in the world , yea , the best thinges : the very word of God serues to wicked men for nothing els , but for their farder induration : the more they seee , the blinder they are , they will read , but the more they reade , the blinder are they : for why ? they abuse the word , they will not make it a rule to direct their affections and actions : but they abuse it to their fantasie , & makes a slaue of it . Looke to the Papists this day , they abuse the old and new Testaments , they make them to serue their appetites , they interpret , expone and applie the word as they please , they make the word of God the author of their lies . I affirme , that the word of God doth nothing to the Papists but blinde them : it had bene good for them , that they had neuer seene , heard , nor read the Scripture of God : Write on , say on , this shall bee verified one day : but let vs consider their reasoning : The lawe ordaines , that the blasphemer shall die the death , but so it is , that this man is a blasphemer : for Hee hath made himselfe the Sonne of God : therefore He should die the death , If ye looke the ground , & the general : No man can find fault with it : for it is set downe in the Law , Leuit: 24.14 ▪ but come to the application where they subsume , Iesus is a blasphemer , there they faile for Iesus was , is , and shall be that only begotten Son of God : & therefore the conclusion is false , that Hee ought to die the death . So yee see the generall is true , but the assumption , and the conclusion , is a lye . In wicked men yee shall finde this , that no man will laye downe fairer generalles out of the worde of God than they , no man will doe that better : but come on to the application , there they goe astraye , they applie not right , but they applie either to this affection or that : As for example , The murtherer should die the death : if there be an hatred in them against the man , they will applie it vnto him , but by the contrarie , if hee bee a kinsman or a friende , they will say , this man is no murtherer , howbeit hee bee as great a murtherer as Barabbas was , and therfore , he should not die . Take heed to thine heart , and thinke it not enough to knowe the generall to bee true , but take heede to thine heart , and to the affections thereof , that they maye bee sanctified , and chiefely thou who art a Iudge : looke that thine heart bee free of hatred , and of peruerse loue : or else thy loue , thine hatred , and thy peruerse affections shall bee poyson to thee , and shall blinde thee , and shall make thee pronounce false judgement . For , what auailes knowledge , what auailes it thee to haue a great light in thine head , either thorowe nature , or yet thorowe the worde of God , if thou wantest reformation and sanctification to thine affections ? all is for nothing . True Christianitie stands in the reformation of the heart , and without this , all the knowledge in the Scripture shall poyson thee to the death : for except thou be reformed , it had bene better for thee that thou hadst bene ignorant , and neuer seene the Scripture . Nowe to goe forwarde : When they haue answered Pilate , hee continues : and it is said , when he heard that that man was the Sonne of God , if hee had a conscience before , now he hath a greater conscience : Euen , as whatsoeuer Pilate can speake to the hie priests , did no more but harden them on : so all the wordes they vse to put out his conscience , stirres it vp , and wakens it the more : Indeede they sought by all meanes to blotte out his conscience . And all the doing of a consciencelesse man is to blinde thee , and put out thy conscience , like as his conscience is put out , and such a man is dangerous companie : But the Lord , who only hath power ouer the conscience , disappointes their purpose . The Lord hath such power ouer the soule & conscience of man , that when He will haue it blinded , all the doings in the world will not waken it : by the contrary , when God will haue it wakened , all the worlde shall not still it : the more meanes thou vsest to still it , it shall be the more aloft : None hath power of the conscience , to waken it , or to still it : No , not a King , nor an Emperour , no , not all the worlde hath power of the conscience , but onely God : Hee hath His throne in the conscience . Yet let vs examine this better , When Pilate heard this , he was the more afraid . Pilate had no knowledge of God , but so much as nature furnished him : he was a man who liued without God in the world , yet at the Name of GOD , and at the Name of the Sonne of God hee is terrified , and his conscience abhorreth to doe any thing against Him . Albeit thou neuer heard of the Scripture , nor neuer saw one of Gods workes , there is one thing within thee , that will tell thee , that there is a God , whom thou shouldest feare and honour : that is , thy conscience , & if thou honourest not that God , thy conscience shal stand vp & judge thee : I say more , this conscience is verie powerfull : for if it serue not to thy saluation , it shall serue thee to thy damnation conscience naturall abhorreth to violate that Majestie , it telleth thee this , honour this God , if thou dishonourest Him , thou shalt die , albeit thou neuer sawest the Scripture , & if there come a wicked thought in thine heart , the conscience will stand vp to challenge it , & like an armed man to sl●y thee , & if thou werest but a naturall man , ere euer thou get that Majestie violate , thy conscience shall stand vp to plead for God , & to guarde Him from thine injuries , & ere thou get Him dishonoured , thou shalt tread vpon the bellie of thy conscience . It is true indeed , albeit this naturall spunke of light of conscience in man be as a precious raine to bridle man from sin , that the Lord hath left him after his fall ( He hath left it of mercy ) for if it had bin taken away , men had bene more miserable than beasts ) yet it is very weake , there is nothing perfect in vs , and there is nothing in vs by nature , that will be able to holde vs in the feare of God . This naturall conscience for a time will brangle and stand vp against the malitiousnesse of the heart : and if thou haue no more , thou mayest stand for a while , but in the ende thou shalt giue it ouer and succumbe . It is a pitie to see , how Pilate striues , and then how in the ende the conscience failes , and against conscience , hee giues sentence against the innocent , and gainstanding the conscience , hee ouerthrowes it . Trust not to nature , but striue to get grace : nothing is able to ouercome nature , but the Holy Spirit , for it striues and gettes the victorie in the end : Therefore as wee would bee safe in that great day , let vs striue to get that Spirit to pingill out , and get the victorie against this canker in the heart . I see some thing more in Pilate : hee gets not only a sight of God , and so is terrified : but hee commeth forward , and his conscience gets aduertisement of that same verie man , who was standing before them all , that that same verie man was God , not only that He was an innocent man , but that Hee was the God of heauen , hee gets a supernaturall knowledge , that that sillie man was God : the reason is : if hee had not gotten that aduertisement , that that man standing in such contempt before him a glorious Iudge , was God : would his conscience haue accused him , would he haue bene so terrified , and would he haue desired to absolue Him , if hee had not gotten aduertisement , that Iesus Christ was the God of glorie ? It is a naturall thing to the conscience to speake of God , but not to speake of Christ , that Hee is the Sonne of God : Pilate was more afraide for Christ , who stood before him , like a poore sillie man , than Christ was for him , albeit he was a glorious Iudge in the eyes of the world , but this sight was like the glance of a flash of fire that went ouer the conscience of Pilate . The Lord will giue the wicked glances & tastes of Heauen , but all is but in vaine . Ye see of Agripp● Acts . 26.28 . When Paul was speaking to him , he sayes , Thou perswadest me almost to be a Christian : his heart was almost bowed , and was beginning to be perswaded , he scarcely beginnes to haue this perswasion , when it euanishes : the Lord will furnish to wicked men glimmerings of that life , but they euanish away : thou wilt dreame of happinesse , but this is happinesse , when the Lord giues thee a light , & bowes thine heart , & establishes grace in thee & grace bides with thee , there is thy happines . This glimmering is not for nothing : it serueth for this , to make Pilate vnexcusable , and if it were no more : When Pilate shall appeare before that Iudge , this same blencke shall bee a testimonie against him to his euerlasting damnation . If thou gettest a blencke of Heauen , pursue it , or els better it had beene for thee , if thou hadst neuer seene it , or neuer to haue seene Christ , or to haue read the Scriptures . Againe this glimmering that Pilate got , shall stand vp against the High Priestes , and giue sentence against them , who had not onely nature , but the worde to guide them . Pilate lookes in thorow that basenesse , and gets a sight of that glorie , that was in our nature in Christ , they cannot looke in thorow that basenesse : And if there were no more , Pilate shall stand vp like a Iudge to condemne all the Iewes , who by the word was informed , that CHRIST should come in basenesse and humilitie , Esay 53.2 . I come nearer : And if there were no more , but that light that Pilate gote , it shall condemne all them that doe stumble at the ministrie of the Gospell . The LORD will not haue the Gospell with an outward glorie , Hee will haue it to shine in basenesse : and if that outward basenesse stoppe thee to looke into it , thou shalt perish , and if thou get not a fight of that glorie , therein Pilate shall condemne thee one day : yea , Pilate in that great day shall stand vp against all men , who are offended at the voyce of Christ : if thou contemnest the base ministrie , I promise thee , that thou shalt neuer get life by that Gospell : if the Gospell be base , humble thy selfe vnder it , and striue to get thine eyes opened , to looke to that glorie of the Gospell , Looke not to men , who doe preach , and be not offended at the outward face of the Gospell , as thou wouldest be saued : Blessed are they who are not offended at the basenesse of Iesus Christ . Nowe Pilate beeing terrified in conscience , and getting litle blenckes , immediately he goes in againe to the common Hall , and takes in Iesus Christ , and he sayes to Iesus , Whence art thou ? Art thou the Sonne of God : hee had no certaintie of this : this is worthie of commendation , that hee getting a blencke , hee will follow it out : who will say ? but this was worthie of commendation in an Ethnicke . If it shall please GOD , to giue vs a blencke any time , let vs striue to follow it foorth , and let that glimmering mooue thee to follow it out further : for all the joy in the worlde , is in the sight of GOD , thou neuer knewest what joy is , who hast not tasted of the pleasure of Heauen : fye on thee , who hast not tasted of this joy .

So , if it shall please the Lord to giue vs a glance of Iesus Christ , Pilate learnes vs to followe it : albeit it goe out of thine eyes for a time , rest neuer till thou gettest it againe , although men would giue thee all the pleasures in the world .

Now , Brethren , we must not thinke that it was the loue of the trueth , that mooued Pilate to aske this : No , it was rather the feare of danger , that mooued him to aske it : for hee feared some danger to come vnto himselfe , when hee heard that hee was the Sonne of God : therefore partly for this cause , and partly , because Christ knew that Pilate disdained Him , and all spirituall graces in Him : Hee gaue him none answere . But let vs follow out the knowledge of CHRIST once begunne vpon the loue of the trueth , then wee may bee assured , that according to His promise Hee will heare vs : for Hee saies , Verily , verily , whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name , that shall hee giue you , IOH. XVI . 23. Thou who hast that sweet promise , Knocke , and it shall bee opened , shouldest thou not bee instant to make inquirie of IESVS , who offereth Himselfe so willingly , and saies , I am the Light of the worlde : and , Come to Mee to get the water of Life : Alas , that thou shouldest perishe for default of seeking of grace ! Yee woulde maruell , that IESVS answered not a worde : I spake of this somewhat before I shall saye onely this for the present : The Lord Hee knewe His houre was comming that Hee shoulde die , and Hee knewe it was His Fathers will : therefore Hee would not vtter so much as a worde to staye and holde backe His death . If Hee had giuen Pilate euident and sure information what manner of person Hee was , then happily Hee woulde haue stayed , and woulde haue proceeded no further , and woulde not haue slaine Him : but hee knewe not with whome hee dealt , when hee gaue out the sentence of death against Him . But it maye bee asked ( with reuerence wee speake it ) Was not this an harde matter , that Christ would not doe so much as to tell Pilate that this was Gods worke , and that Hee Himselfe was the Sonne of God ? was it not an hard matter so to hinder this mans saluation ? But I saye , What reckoning is to bee made of Pilate , and all the creatures in the worlde , Angels , and men , so that God bee glorified ? We are all made to glorifie Him , and except He had a respect to His owne glorie in the creature , He would neuer haue made man nor Angell : If it please the Lord to be glorified in thy damnation , holde thee content : Hath not the Potter ( saies Paul ) power of the claye , to make of the same lumpe one vessell to honour , and another to dishonour . Roman. 9.21 . I saye more , God in that his great sa nilie , hath some vessels of honour , and some of dishonour . 2. Tim●th . 2.20 . If that thou finde thy selfe to bee one of the vessels of honour , thou hast no cause to complaine , and to saye , Wherefore was this man made to shame ? for thou hast enough : if thou hast gotten mercie , thanke GOD , that of His free will He hath put a difference betwixt thee and him . There are none who are ordained to be vessels of honour , but they wil seeke the honour of God , euen suppose it were by their own destruction , as ye may read of Moses . This is the nature of all them who haue gotten some assurance of GODS fauour in IESVS : and if thou haue this assurance in thine heart , certainly thou art an instrument of glorie .

Now to ende : Yee see , Brethren , in this whole action the pittifull estate of Pilate : he is tossed to and fro betwixt two parties , his own conscience on the one part , vrges and forces him to stand and pleade for Christ ; and on the other part , the desire that he hath to pleasure the vnportunate Iewes , and the feare that he hath to offend Cesar , moues him to goe on in that processe against Christ , till at last he pronounces sentence against Him . Iudges by his example are to take good heed to their proceedinges in judgement , and to keepe their hands from euill ; and that they sit not in a wicked judgement . Be not Iudge against the innocent : Pilate sate in judgement doing wickedly , pronouncing sentence against the Lord of Glorie . If thou sit in judgement , pronounce not sentence against the innocent , either leaue that judgement , or then absolue the innocent in despite of the worlde . It is no small matter to pronounce sentence of damnation . The Lord grant vs this conscience , that whensoeuer wee shall be employed , we may be employed in doing of good deedes , and in glorifying God , that wee may haue that assurance of grace in Iesus Christ : To whome with the Father , and Holy Spirit , bee all Honour and Praise , for euer : Amen .

THE TENTH LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IHON , CHAP. XIX .

verse 10 Then saide Pilate vnto him , Speakest thou not vnto mee ? Knowest thou not that I haue power to crucifie thee , and haue power to loose thee ?

verse 11 IESVS answered , Thou couldest haue no power at all against mee , except it were giuen thee from aboue : therefore , hee that deliuered mee vnto thee , hath the greater sinne .

IN this whole Historie of the suffering of IESVS CHRIST vnder Pontius Pilate , we see a continuall strife betwixt the Iudge Pilate , and the accusers . Pilate laboures by all meanes to get the innocent set free : The Hie Priests be the contrary endeuour themselues to get Iesus Christ crucified . Pilate seekes , if it had beene possible , to followe his conscience : they seeke by all meanes the contrarie , to harden the heart of Pilate . The last words as yee heard , the Iewes rose , and saide , Wee haue a law , by the which hee ought to die , because hee made himselfe the Sonne of God : These wordes of theirs are so farre from that , that they take away the conscience of Pilate , that by the contrarie , by these words the conscience of Pilate is more wakened than before , and he begins to feare IESVS CHRIST , and humbles himselfe more than euer hee did , yea , in such sort , that when as hee heares tell , that IESVS was the Sonne of GOD , hee demaundes of Him , Whether Hee was the Sonne of GOD , or no ? but hee receiues no answere : for the LORD IESVS had concluded to suffer in all patience , and to obey the Heauenly will of His Father . Now in this Text that we haue read , we haue heard how Pilate in anger speakes to Iesus , thinking that Hee had not knowne him , and that Hee gaue him not his due honour , and saies , Knowest thou not , with whom thou hast to doe ? and that I haue power to crucifie thee , and I haue power to loose thee ? The Lord answeres , No , thou would haue no power , except it were giuen thee from aboue : he therefore , who hath deliuered mee vnto thee hath the greater sinne . In the first part of this Text , wee haue the conference betwixt Pilate and Iesus . To speake of this demand of Pilates , ye may see by his wordes that the warning that he got a little before , that Iesus was the Son of God , that feare & reuerence of Iesus Christ , wherwith the heart was touched , it was but vanishing . Wee may marke heere the instabilitie of Pilate : first , hee hath no feare of IESVS , and then of a suddaintie hee is mooued with a reuerence and feare : and last , this reuerence is scarcelie entered into his heart , when it euanishes away : and beeing angrie against CHRIST , hee falles out in blasphemie against GOD. And this is no newe thing , for wee see this same in men now adayes : Yee will see men who haue liued verie loosely , taking their pastime , and vpon a suddaintie yee shall see them haue a kind of repentance and reuerence , but ere ye looke about you , all shall euanish . This is too plentifull in great men and small . The ground is this , the heart was neuer truely renued , but in the meane time of the fained repentance the heart was full , of the gall of bitternesse , as Peter speaketh to Simon Magus . The reuerence or repentance , was but like a scroofe of honey rubbed on venome , and then when the venome breakes out , the scroofe goes away , as the morning dew before the sunne . Then , if thou wouldest haue the feare of God to abide in thine heart , thou must alwayes be deluing and digging downe into the heart , there is an infinite deepenesse of malitiousnesse in it . Therefore , hee who would haue stabilitie , let him see , that that ground be honest and good , and be not content with the dregges , looke that the heart be sound . There is nothing so deceitfull as the heart of man , Ierem. 17.9 : it will not onely beguile another man , but it will be guile a man himselfe , and if that fraud bide in thee , it will not leaue thee , till it bring thee to destruction .

Now , let vs marke the wordes of Pilate , Knowest thou not that I haue pow●r to crucifie thee , and to absolue thee . Brethren , wl at els is this , but to claime to himselfe an absolute power , either to slay the innocent , or to let Him goe free , as he pleases : this is such a power , as only the God of Heauen hath : Hee hath not giuen this power to no creature , neither to man , nor Angell , this is only proper to the great God . We see by the example of Pilate , that this is naturall to Magistrates and Princes , to thinke that their power cannot bee restrained or limitated by any lawe , to slay , or saue by the lawe , but to doe with the lawe : as they please . Albeit Princes or Iudges will seeme to be verie modest , and to claime nothing , but that which is right , and agreeable both to Gods Lawe , and mans lawe . Pilate said a litle before , I will not crucifie Christ , because he is innocent : yet for all this modestie : prouoke them once , make them angrie once , they shall vtter suddenly in wrath , what they thinke and esteeme of their power , they will then blaspheme , and & say that their power is absolute .

Experience may teach this , that of all men in the world , the estate of Princes , Iudges and Potentates is most dangerous . The more that a man haue of power , of riches , or of the goods of this worlde , his estate is more dangerous . There is nothing more dangerous , than to put a sword or a scepter in the hand of a naturall man : for , Brethren , to put power in the hands of a naturall man , is as much as to put the sword in the hands of a mad man . Paul the third Chapter to Titus , and third verse , calles a naturall man a mad man , albeit hee were neuer so discreete , he is mad . Wee were all madde , sayes Paul , as they are . A mad man will slay others , and lastly , hee will slay himselfe in the ende , and so shall hee who hath power , if hee be no more but a naturall man .

Would to God , that Princes and Magistrates , would take heed to this , it is required that all estates be renued by the Spirit . Woe is to the King , and to the subject , the rich and the begger , who is not borne againe . In the Euangell according to John , Christ sayes to Nicodemus , Except a man bee borne againe , hee shall not see the Kingdome of GOD. But it is most requisite that these men who are set in high roomes , and haue gotten all the pleasures in the world at their will , that they bee renued : for without sanctification , all outwarde thinges will make thee worse : As great riches , and honours , as great tentations to make thee to forget GOD. All thy pleasures shall bring to thee as great displeasure : yea , they shall worke damnation to thee in hell , except the LORD giue thee His Spirit . There was neuer a King so wise , great and high , but if hee got not regeneration , hee shall kill himselfe with that same power he got in his hand .

So let vs all seeke this regeneration , and chiefly Kings , who thinke , & will say , Who should be renued but poore sillie persons : they thinke it lawfull for themselues to commit all vncleannesse , fornication , blasphemie , &c. and to sell themselues to all sinne : No , if thou , who hast gotten honour be not renued , thy damnation shall farre exceede the damnation of the begger .

Let vs weigh the words : This is a marueilous thing Pilate stood vp before and protested that Christ Iesus was innocent : Nowe hee stands vp againe , and sayes , That hee hath power to doe with him what he pleased . How can these stand ? what can be gathered of these two voyces : Euen this , that notwithstanding of His innocencie , hee might crucifie Him : for it is as much as this , Iesus , for all thine innocencie I haue power to crucifie thee .

Who will s●and vp and say , that hee hath power ouer an innocent man , to slay , but only hee who is a murtherer : So Pilate in effect professes himselfe to be a murtherer , for it is as much as hee said , I am a murtherer , & will take thy life from thee , albeit thou be an innocent . Is not this a great madnesse to a Magistrate , who is placed in power aboue others , to call himselfe a murtherer ? The ground of this , is pride against God in the heart : a proud man is euer a mad man , for pride is against God , & it makes a man mad : and therefore as the heart is proud , so the mouth is foolish : the most proud man is the most foolish in talking : Looke and consider the proud man when thou hearest him speake , and thou wilt say : Yonder man is a foolish man . And this proceedes of the Lords just and wise dispensation : the proud man in his heart dishonoures the Majestie of GOD. ( Thou who art proud hast adoe with God , and not with thy fellowes ) Therefore the LORD in His just Iudgement will cause thy mouth to speake to thy shame to accuse thy selfe : Hee will cause thee who art a proude King call thy selfe a murtherer to shame thy selfe , and to be reuenged of thy proud heart . Thus much for Pilates demand : which containes a blasphemie against that Majestie : and therefore IESVS will not let him goe away vnreprooued : Hee sayes to him , Well , Thou wouldst haue no power ouer me , except it were giuen thee from aboue : as for them who haue put mee in thine hands , woe is to them . their sinne is the greater , & their damnation the more : to wit , the Priests & the Iewes . There are two partes of this answere : The first concernes the Majestie of GOD , the second concernes the High Priestes , and the Iewes : for the LORD hath adoe with two sorts of persons : for there was two sortes of persons who put Him in the handes of Pilate : The first was GOD : The next was the Iewes ▪ who deliuered Him to be condemned : As for GOD , Looke what Hee speakes of him , and howe reuerently , Thou wouldest haue no power , except it were giuen thee from aboue : As for man , Hee accuses him of sinne . Nowe let vs examine euery part of these : Thou wouldest haue no power ouer me , except it were giuen thee from aboue : Thou gloriest too much of thy power , as though it were of thy selfe , and not of GOD : for if thou forgettest that heauenlie prouidence , without the which nothing can come vnto mee : But I tell thee , Pilate , if thou shouldest haue had power ouer me , if it were not giuen thee : this is spoken for two respects : First , because all superiour power is of God : Next , in this respect because when a man hath gotten power ouer others , hee can doe nothing to them , nor stirre an haire of their head , but by the prouidence of God : Pilate was ignorant of both these , he beleeued he had his power of Cesar only , but Christ lettes him know that there was one higher than Cesar , from whome he had his power : hee was ignorant of Gods prouidence , hee vttered him to be a blasphemer of God : & therefore the Lord hearing this blasphemer , albeit Hee held His tongue before , now He speakes when He heares His Father dishonoured : for all His suffering was for the honour of His Father : therefore He will now reprooue Pilate : how far are we from thus doing , we are cleane contrarie to this : the very silliest of vs all , if wee heare any thing tending to our owne reproach , then there is such anger in vs , that we cannot be pacified : but who is angrie to heare God dishonoured : Where shall the Lord finde a zealous man in this Land , few in Court , or Councell hath that zeale : they who are greatest blasphemers , & greatest enemies to God , by conuoyes are most aduanced : the zeale of God is out of the hearts of men for the most part so that by all appearance , certainely a judgement shal light vpon this Nation , for albeit we were created & redeemed for Gods glorie , yet we haue no care of it , all that is away : wherefore serues our creation , it had bene better we had neuer bene created , if wee set not our selues to glorifie Him . Yet to weigh the wordes better , we see this plainely , albeit a man be in the handes of a superiour power , whether he be an innocent man , or wicked , yet he is in the hands of God : & there is not a King in the world that is able to open his mouth against a man , but by the speciall dispensation of God : so that the life , or the death of the man hangeth not so much on the sentence of the King , as it doth on the decree of God , the life of man hanges more on that decree of His , than all the decrees of Kings . There is great blindnesse and beastlinesse in vs , that we see not that prouidence : therefore now and then the Lord will let men see , and feele , that the life and death of men hanges not so much on the sentence and decree of the Prince ▪ as on that eternall decree & sentence of God . 1. Sam. Chap. 14. When Saul had giuen out the sentence that Ionathan should die , & that for breaking of an vnlawfull law , it lay not in his hands to slay him : & then in Chap. 15 when hee ordained that Agag should liue , the Lord stirred vp the spirit of Samuel , and hewed him with a sword . The Lord will let vs see , that the sentence of Kings makes not a man to die , or liue , but His eternall decree . This is not to be passed by : Iesus warneth Pilate of two things : First , that he hath his authoritie not of Cesar , He sends him to the heauens aboue Cesars throne , to Gods Throne : Next , whatsoeuer hee did in his office and authoritie , hee did it by the dispensation of God . So wee haue first this lesson : to wit , it appertaineth vnto Princes to knowe , that the authoritie which they haue , it is of GOD : Monarches shoulde vnderstande , that they haue that power of GOD , and so shoulde inferiour Magistrates , how beit they should acknowledge the superiour . Knowe yee not howe Nabuchadonezer learned , that all the power was of God , he was sent foorth like a beast , to liue seuen yeeres among the beasts , to learne this lesson , that all the power hee had was of God , Dan. 4. Next learne , howbeit Princes haue gotten that power of God , yet God will not denude Himselfe of power ouer them : but He so rules them by His providence , that they cannot stirre without His will . Then Princes should looke to God , seeing they can doe nothing without His blessed prouidence , Esa● . 10. When Assur boasted , that he had done all things by his own hands , & his own wisedome , the Lord is more angrie at him for not acknowledging of his power to be from God in that persecution , than Hee is for the persecution it selfe . He pronounces the sentence against Him , What art thou but an axe or a sawe , in the hands of the sawer ? It is a vaine thing for a king , to ascribe power to himself , & not to God : woe is him ! it is a sore thing to match with God . Then againe , when Iesus was in the hands of Pilate , denied He the power of Pilate ? No , He acknowledges his power , but He acknowledged it was of God , and therefore He willingly submits Himself vnto it . Wherefore , all subjects should learne this lesson : When they looke to their Princes , or to their superiours , not to looke so much to the man as to God , who hath armed him with that power : he is foolish that thinks not that the power that the Magistrate or Prince hath gotten , is of God : & this should be the ground of obedience , when I see the image of God in him , when I see him armed with the power of God , I ought to obey him for the conscience of God . Then a game : marke in Iesus Christ , when Pilate the earthly Iudge hath to doe with Him , Hee lookes not so much to Pilate , as to His Father . Iesus Christ all this time when He is pulled here and there , sets not His eye so much vpon men , as vpon His Father , and vpon His prouidence . This teaches a lesson vnto all men , but chiefely to them who fall into the handes of men of authoritie and power . They ought not so much to set their eyes vppon this or that man , as vpon God and acknowledge , albeit it were in the middest of all torments , it is not man that deales with me , it is not so much any person deales with me , as it is my God . The King hath not an hand to moue , or a word to speake against me , if my God giue it not to him : he who is in the handes of men , and lookes not to this , is worse than a beast . This is a chiefe point , whereby thou glorifiest God , to acknowledge His prouidence , in suffering or in torment ▪ none can haue consolation , but hee who seeth this , there is the matter of consolation , and patience in torments , to see , that when hee is in the hands of a Tyrant , hee is in the handes of a mercifulll Father , and to say , Albeit these torments bee sore and grieuous , and albeit men deale with mee , it is my Father that deales with mee in mercie . Let thee bee torne and rent , yet acknowledge this , thou shalt finde joy that shall exceede all thy torments : Looke to the Martyres , So , Brethren , it is no small comfort to a man , for to set his eyes alwayes vpon God , and especially when hee is into the handes of a Iudge or Tyrant . Nowe thus farre the Lord hath giuen an answere to Pilate : and hath challenged the glorie of that Majestie . Would to God , we could learne that lesson , to defend the glorie of God , which is blasphemed in this world . Come to the other part it is in respect of the High Priestes : they were the instruments of God , working by his prouidence , to put Christ in his handes : Pilate , thou gloriest ouer me , but woe is to them who haue put mee into thine hands . Woe is to them who put an innocent man in the handes of a Tyrant . Marke this : There is nothing spoken of Pilate , that hee sinned , albeit hee sinned , but Hee speakes of the sinnes of the Iewes , and of the High Priestes , this lets vs see , that albeit Pilate sinned , yet they sinned more , and their damnation is greater than his : hee that beginnes mischiefe , the wrath of God shall especially ouertake him , and if there were no more but the example of Iudas , it may tell vs this , that Iudas was the first that beganne this worke , Iudas put Him first in the handes of the High Priest : On whome strikes the wrath first ? What befell to Iudas ? Whilst the Lord Iesus is so handled , the traitour Iudas is put to the torture , and the Lord rents the soule of him in pieces : the miserable Catiue to be free of that torture , he hangs himselfe : Did the wrath of God light first vpon Iudas , who was the first traitour : the wrath of God lightes first vpon the traitours , yet the Jewes are sleeping , they thought they were free of judgement , but still the wrath prosecutes them to induration . Thinke yee that these traitours are free of wrath , No , no , the dolour and vengeance in its owne time shall ouertake them , and they shall not haue a worde to speake . The Papistes , when they haue caught a Christian , who confesseth Iesus Christ , when they haue tryed Him , they will put Him into the handes of the Emperour , or King of Spaine , they will washe their handes as cleane of the blood of the innocent , and who tooke his life , but the King of Spaine ? O! but the wrath of GOD persecutes them , and all the blood of the innocent lies vpon them , because they deliuered them into their handes to bee tormented by them . The judgement of that Antichrist , and of that accursed crue , shall bee heauier than the judgement of the Kinges , who execute their malice . I denounce this IN THE NAME OF GOD : and therefore , let euery man and woman beware that they be not partakers in the murther of the innocent : yea , if the Hangman knowe that hee is innocent , ( albeit hee thinkes howsoeuer the matter goes , he is free ) let him not touch him . Reade yee not in the Historie of the three Children , Sidrach , Mesach , and Abednego , who being taken and casten into the hote fierie fornace at the commaundement of Nebuchadnezar the King , that the men that cast them into the fornace were slaine with the flame of the fire ? Yea , if it were but in a thought , take heede thou consent not to the death of the innocent .

Nowe to ende in a worde : Yee see heere , when Iesus speakes of His Father , and of His doinges , Hee blames Him not , but Hee speakes in all submission of Him : but when Hee speakes of the Iewes , who were instruments of this worke of God : Hee rebukes them shamefullie , and imputes sinne vnto them . This is a wonder , and yet it is the worke of God , and they are instrumentes ruled by God : yet the Lord is Holy , and they are vnholy and wicked , Act. chap. 2. vers 23. They crucified Him with wicked ha●des : now the Lord was cleane , and the Iewes handes were vnholie . Howe was this ? The cause was , because in all this doing there was not such a thing as that anie of these wicked instrumentes looked vnto God : they are satisfying the affection of their heartes , and drinking vp the innocent blood maliciously . Marke this : Whatsoeuer thou doest in this worlde , whether thou goest out or in , eatest or drinkest , set alwayes thine eyes vpon the Lord , and doe it all to His pleasure , and saye with thy selfe , I doe this to pleasure and to glorifie thee , O Lord , And I aduertise thee , that albeit thou doest anie thing agreeable in it selfe to the will of GOD , yet if thine heart bee not set vpon GOD in the doing , that worke is vnholie in thine hand . There is nothing to sanctifie thy soule , if thine eye be not set vpon GOD : for when the eye of the soule is set vpon the LORD , there commeth light downe from Him , that sanctifieth the heart . And this is it in a worde that I woulde saye : Bee neuer at the ende of an euill thing : if thy conscience tell thee in thine eare , that thou art at an euill turne , doe it not : I appeale you , when yee doe anie thing in secret , if your conscience will not saye , O catiue , that which thou doest will bring thee to destruction ? Manie men in this Lande , thinke themselues neuer well , but when they are at an euill turne : But I forewarne thee , as thou wouldest bee safe , and finde mercie at that Great day , to holde thine handes cleane from all euill turnes : and chiefelie , from the blood of the innocent . Whatsoeuer thou doest , looke that thou haue a warrande of that reuealed will of GOD. And thinke it not enough to bee an executer of the decree of GOD : but see thou bee assured of this reuealed will . And yet more : Be not an Hypocrite in thy doing , but doe all thinges with sinceritie , and not for mans cause , but for GODS cause , that thou mayest be partaker of that euerlasting glorie with IESVS : To whome , with the Father , and the Holie Ghoste , bee all Praise , Honour , and Glorie , both nowe , and foreuer , AMEN .

THE ELEVENTH LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IOHN , CHAP. XIX .

verse 12 From thencefoorth Pilate sought to loos● him , but the Iewes cryed , saying If thou deliuer him , thou art not Caesars friend : for whosoeuer m●k●th himselfe a King ▪ spe●keth against Caesar . verse 13 When Pilate heard this word , hee brought IESVS foorth , and sate downe in the Iudgement-seate , in a place called the Pauement , and in Hebrew GABBATHA , verse 14 And it was the Preparation of the Passeouer , and about the sixt houre : and he said vnto the Iewes , Beholde your King . verse 15 But they cryed , Away with him , away with him , crucifie him . Pilate saide vnto them , Shall I crucifie your King ? The high Priests answered , We haue no King but Caesar .

YEE haue heard ( Brethren ) that in this whole Historie of the suffering of IESVS CHRIST , vnder Pontius Pilate , the Romane Deputie , we might clearlie see a continuall strife and debate betwixt the Iudge Pilate , and the accusers , Pilate euer striuing to get Iesus , that just one , and that innocent ( for his conscience tolde him that Hee was innocent ) set at libertie : The accusers on the other part , striue to blotte out the conscience of Pilate , and to get Iesus crucified : and as wee haue found this debate in the whole Historie before , so also in these words which wee haue read , wee finde the same strife : And , if Pilate before was earnest to get Iesus set loose , hee is farre more earnest nowe than euer hee was : and with all his might hee seekes to get Him set at libertie : but looke howe earnest Pilate is to haue Him loosed , the High Priestes and the Iewes are as earnest to haue Him crucified : In ende , as wee shall heare , the victorie inclines to the accusers : Pilate giues it ouer , and sits downe to condemne the innocent .

Nowe to come to the wordes , they are plaine , and offer verie plaine and easie doctrine , therefore we shall bee also plaine by Gods grace . It is saide concerning Pilate , that from that time when he had heard these last wordes of Iesus , accusing Him for that blasphemie against His Father , then hee tooke a greater feare , and from that time hee studied more and more to absolue Iesus . Brethren , wee see heere thorowe this whole Historie , that the more Pilate heares of Iesus , and the more that Iesus insistes with him , continually the conscience is the more wakened : and the more that it is wakened , the more earnestly striues hee to get Him set at libertie . So it is a wonder , to see an Ethnick , without God , to haue such a conscience of the innocencie of Iesus : and then , that such a man should labour to get Him loose . I know not if many of our Iudges now adayes , will haue such a conscience , and would be so earnest to haue the innocent set at libertie . So when I looke to the vigilantnesse of his conscience , I am compelled to saye , that this man had a speciall grace in this poinct : for one of the best blessinges of a judge , who sits on life and death , is to haue a vigilant conscience : By the contrarie , a Iudge wanting conscience of right and wrong , of all men hee is the moste accursed . Then , Brethren , if ye will looke to this matter narrowly , yee shall say , that Pilate had a great vigilantnesse in his conscience : but alas , hee falles at the last : for certainely , this conscience had beene a blessing , if hee had obeyed this counsell of the conscience : but because hee falles in the ende , and obeyes not his conscience , that which was giuen for a blessing , becomes a cursing vnto him . If God giue thee a blessing , as a vigilant conscience , if thou abuse it , and refuse to heare thy conscience , the blessing sh●ll turne to a curse , and that conscience , which was a counseller , becomes a sore tormenter , and vrges thee to put hand into thine owne soule , and teare it in pieces . Pilates conscience so judged and tormented him , till hee was faine to put hand in himselfe , that was his ende . Nowe , what doe Christes accusers ? looke how b●sie Pilate can be to get the innocent set at libertie , as earnest are they to get Him crucified : and now they begin to handle Pilate more sharply than before . The greatest arguments they vsed before was taken from a crime laid to the charge of Iesus , from Iesus treason against Caesar the Emperour , and from His blasphemie against God . Now they leaue off such accusation , and they laye treason to Pilate , & accuse him of treason against his Master Caesar , If thou lettest this man loose , thou art no friend to thy Master Caesar , thou wilt endanger thy selfe , and make thy selfe guiltie of treason : and more , this man will pull the Crowne from Caesars head : so if thou let such a man loose , thou shalt be guiltie of treason as well as he , and thou shalt be the friend of the enemies of Caesar : The effect of the accusation is this , They accuse Pilate of treason against Caesa● : now Pilate heard not the like of this all the day before : and as hee studies to keepe a good consci●nce towardes the innocent IESVS , so the temptation gro●es on . Nowe , it is not possible to keepe a good conscience without temptation both inwardly and outwardly , and aye the better conscience , the greater temptation , and the last the worst . The Deuill and his impes begins softly with ●lluring but in ende , if thou yeeldest not they will threaten thee , & saye , Thou shalt either loose thy conscience , or els thy life . Then ye shall marke what is the forest temptation that the deuill & euill men c●n vse against men who haue a conscience , Either doe or die , as though one tooke a dagger , and helde it to thy breast , and said , Doe , or die , either renounce thy conscience , or die : there is a sore temptation : but to whom is this a grieuous temptation ? euen to such a man as Pilate was , whose God was Caesar , a man whose Heauen was in the honour of this world , a man who saw no better life than this present life . And marke the craft of Sathan and his instruments : when they goe to tempt , there is not a mediciner who can apply their medicine better than they : ere they tempt , they wil see the quality of the person . So that if they finde a man onely wordly hearted without God , without hope of life , as Pilate was , then they can well bring against him tentations from worldly things , if thou wilt not doe it , thou shalt loose the worlde , and thy selfe . But if thou doe as I bid thee doe , thou shalt haue the world . By worldly things hee will allure the naturall man : and by the losse of them , he will terrifie him , and make him to yeeld . This is our lesson . Let neuer any man againe after Pilate trust to a naturall conscience , except hee finde the conscience propped vp by faith , and with better thinges , and higher things , than the things of this world : and if this conscience be backed with hope of that life , it will bee a wonder to see howe a man will stand to the ende : No Crowne , but to him who standes to the ende . Hee who is so backed , hee will stand against the Deuill , and hee will saye , I care not for this life , when the Deuill tempts him , if I loose this life , I shall get a better , if I loose the king . I shall see a more glorious king , if I loose this world , I shall find a better : happie is that man , who hath his conscience backed with faith in Iesus Christ , and hath a sight of Heauen , and of God : It is onely this man and woman that can stand in temptations against the Deuill , and the world .

Now let vs see the effect : Alas , this assault was sore to Pilate : we shall see how by little & little he looses his conscience , & inclines to pronounce the sentence of damnation against the innocent : assoone as he heares these words , he is astonished , and in all hast he brings foorth Iesus , and comes out in sight of the whole people , and sits downe in his tribunall : he calles it The Pauement , in Hebrew GABBATHA : we call it an high seate or loft where the Iudge sate : The time is noted when he goes to that woefull judgement , to wit , when as the Jewes were in a preparation to the Passeouer : the houre is noted . The sixt houre , which in our account is the twelft houre : the Lord Iesus was condemned , and deliuered to the men of warre . I neede not to speake of the calculation of the Iewes ; they diuide the day and the night into twelue houres , sixe houres before noone , and sixe after noone . The time and the place is so particularly noted , that wee should giue greater credite to the Historie . But to come to the matter : Ye see clearly , that this last temptation had the greatest force , & astonished Pilate , and that conscience that had stood so long , it began to saile him , and he begins to decline . Then Brethren , note the force of such temptations , what force they haue in respect of naturall men : It is impossible for a man , who hath nothing but nature , without anie portion of grace in him , to abide the force of such a temptation : When hee is straited with these , either to loose conscience , or els to loose honour , riches , life , &c. & so to die the death , it is impossible for him to keep a naturall conscience , & he will think that man to be a wise man , who will redeame his life by the losse of his conscience , & will think him a foole , who will lay down his life ere he want his conscience . Whereto should we insist in this point ? O foole ! what is thy life when thou hast lost sense & conscience ? the senses , wherby men properly liue , are not so much these outwarde senses , as tasting , touching , seeing , hearing , & smelling , as the fealing of that inward conscience : So if once thou loose that inward feeling , thou art no better than a beast , for they haue all these outward senses . What better art thou than dead ? No , the carion is not so dead as thou , when thou art past feeling : but yet there is worse : well were it for a senseles man to liue in securitie , that that conscience should sleep : but marke that same conscience that before was a counseller , telling thee what was right & wrong , what thou shouldest doe , and what thou shouldest not doe , ( it is the faithfullest counseller that a man can haue , for it will counsell thee night & day to doe good , & leaue euill ) after once thou hast hardened thine heart against conscience , suppose thou lay it asleepe , and passe thy time , yet it will not sleepe for euer : I forewarne all that haue a sleeping conscience , that it shall not sleepe aye , but it shall come with the terriblest face that euer was , ere all be done . The face of the Burrio was neuer so terrible as thy conscience , when it comes againe to teare thee , rent thee , and draw in pieces thy miserable soule . Howbeit wicked men for a while will be busie , playing , riding , and running , to get the tormenter at rest : yet I tell thee , that if the LORD haue not mercie vpon thee , it shall waken so , that it shall neuer sleepe againe , & neuer let thee rest . Of all the torments in the world , the worst is the torment of the conscience , driuing thee before the terrible tribunall , to cling in thy soule , and drie it vp with the fire of the wrath of God : No peace for the wicked ▪ sleepe on as they will , they shall be wakened . Now , Brethren , beside the force of this tentation , there is an inward malice of the heart against the conscience : Certainely , a conscience in a naturall man is good , and it is a remnent of grace after the fall , but there is as euill a thing that dwelleth in thine heart , since that fall , & that is a bitternesse & malice of thine heart , there is such a gall of bitternesse , that if there were no more to slay them , it is enough . It is not this outwarde tentation onely , that drawes Pilate so farre backe , but also the malice of the heart : when the conscience sounded in his eare , and said , Pilate doe not this , the malice of the heart caried him against conscience . I say againe , albeit that there were nothing without thee to moue thee , there is too much within thee . These men who runne headlong vnto blood , to wracke religion , and their countrey , thinke yee not , but they haue aduertisment in the meane time , by their conscience , and they know that they doe wrong : But , alas , such is the gall of bitternesse , such is the malice of their heart , against conscience that it caries them as mad men with a furie , ouer the belly of their conscience . Nowe , Brethren , this is well to be marked , When Pilate is set downe in His tribunall , albeit he be caried away by his conscience , will yee looke , yee shall see a priuie battell betweene the spunke of the conscience he had , and the malice of the heart . When hee sits downe , he hath a doubt in his heart , that conscience drawes him backe , that hee dare not at the first pronounce the sentence , but hee sayes , Behold your King . He sayes scornefully of His Kingdome , yet hee meaneth in his heart , to haue Him loose : as if he had saide : Is this the man ? Alas , hee is little likely to bee a King , a poore miserable sillie poore man : this is his meaning , that he might moue them to let Him liue : So , as I marked before : the force of the tentation outwarde , and of the inward malice of the heart against the conscience . So I cannot passe by this , but in these wordes , I must marke the striuing of the poore conscience , albeit it be once dumbe , yet it will come againe & say , O miserable man , thou art gone too farre in this euill action , repent , As the naturall conscience is a continuall torture , so it wil cleaue vnto him , & will not leaue him . Brethren , as the conscience is an admonisher , so it cleaueth fast , and no man will get it extinguished , albeit the loune will striue to shake it off , yet it will sticke to him , and whisper again to him : but after it be once changed from an admonisher to a tormentor , when thou hast tempted it , if it stacke to thee before it shall sticke an hundreth times sorer , and shall fasten it selfe in thy miserable soule ; so that if thou wouldest hang thy selfe to escape , yet the torment shall neuer die out . Well shake on , and contemne her , shee shall come , and bee the terriblest sight that euer was : and , if thou g●ttest no mercie , shee shall bee thine euerlasting tormentor in the Hell for euer and euer . Thus farre for Pilates part .

Now wee come to the Iewes : They would haue nothing but the death of Iesus , and that a most ignominious death : they seeing Pilate yet striuing , howbeit they had his head downe , ( for nowe they had him at the downefall and sweruing from conscience ) they had him downe with mightier force than before , and they double their temptation : they speake no more modestly , but for speaking they shout in his eare , that he cannot heare one thing or other , & double the shoutings & cryings . Away with him , away with him , Crucifie him , crucifie him . Take heed to this : if once the deuill haue gotten thy head down , that thou sweruest , then he will come with a double force & hee will cry & deaffen thine head : & howbeit the conscience would cry to thee , hee will make thee so dashed , that thou canst not heare the conscience . Ye know ( 2. Chron. chap. 28 ) concerning the idolaters who took their sons & burnt them quick in a valley neare Ierusa●em . when the children wept , they caused timbrels to sounde , that they might not heare that pitifull voyce : So it is that when the deuill hath gotten thine head once down he shal make it so dumpish , & so dash thee with double forces that he will make thy conscience to haue no place : therfore , let euery man with al his maine fore resist , & let no tentation sunder thee from thy conscience : for once down , & aye down : when a man once stumbles on the head of a banke , he will neuer stay til he goe ouer the mountaine : close once the eare of the conscience , and the deuill will deaffen thee , & shout so in thine eare , that thou shalt not heare againe a word of thy conscience : there is none of vs ▪ but wee may find this by experience . Now come to Pilate : when they shout & cry , he saies , Shall I crucifie your king ? yet hee giues not ouer , hee ha●h a doubt in the heart , and a strange fighting : as hee would say , Call ye it a well fauoured thing that I should crucifie your king ? this he spake somewhat scornefully , halfe in jest , and halfe in earnest . This is a voyce of the conscience , but of weake and decaying conscience , he speakes doubtfully now by an interrogation putting it in their option : now the conscience is drawing its last breath , & after that speakes not a worde . There are two voyces in the conscience : one voyce that will say resolutely , I will not doe euill , I will not doe against my conscience for all the world : that is a token of a strong conscience : The other is , which will saye doubtfully , Shall I doe this or not ? that is a weake conscience , when a man will say , Shall I slay ? shal I strike ? I will say , that man hath done with his conscience . The voyce of a strong conscience will say , I will doe this , if God will giue me grace , and for the world I will not doe euill . Come to their part againe , We haue none other king but Caesar . Alas ! woe woe to them that renounce such a King : Hee , and Caesar might both haue beene their king : Caesar was but His lieuetennant : and the wickedest men that nowe most repine against Him , shall confesse Him once to bee their king . Alas , Caesar is casten in the poore mans teeth , because he had none other God : and all the care he had , was to pleasure Caesar . But marke the hypocrisie of the Jewes : they saye , they haue no king but Caesar : but loued the Iewes Caesar ? No , there was nothing that they would fainer haue bene quite of , than of him , yet they pretende the authoritie of Caesar to slay the poore mans conscience , & to crucifie Iesus Christ . This is hypocrisie , they loued not , the king , for they who loues not God , loue not the King , nor the Kirke . Looke the forme of Hypocrites : Papistrie is but Hypocrisie : the Pope is an Hypocrite , and all that rabble , haters of God , of Caesar , and of the king : they desire no king , but the king of Spaine , because hee is their Burrio : and , if hee woulde refuse to be their Hangman , they would hate him as they doe others . They pretend the authoritie of Caesar to slay Christ , when they would haue the king slaine , and they will pretend God and religion , to murther the king of Fraunce : Fie vpon these lownes , let neuer king credite them , woe shall be to him . What doe our men pretend ? Religion . Our Earles pretend Religion , and Reformation . What is this ? a pretence to destroy Religion and the King : Shame and confusion shall light on all , and first on them , if they gette their intention . The Lord giue euery man and woman grace to take heed , that they haue no medling with such men , who vnder the pretence of Religion seeke to spoyle Religion , the king , and the Countrey for Christs sake : To whom with the Father and the Holie Spirit , be all Praise , Honour , and Glorie , both now and euermore : AMEN .

THE TWELFTH LECTVRE . OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTHEW , CHAP. XXVII .

verse 24 When Pilate sawe , that hee auailed nothing , but that more tumult was made , he tooke water , and washed his hands before the multitude , saying , I am innocent of the blood of this just man : looke you to it . verse 25 Then answered all the people , and saide , His blood bee on vs , and on our children . verse 26 Thus let he Barabbas loose vnto them , and scourged IESVS , and deliuered him to bee crucified .

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 16 Then deliuered hee him vnto them to bee crucified . And they tooke IESVS , and led him away .

WEE haue hearde ( Brethren ) that Pilate the Romane Gouernour hath striuen verie long against the importunitie and obstinacie of the Iewes and High Priestes , to get the Lord Iesus , whom his conscience tolde him was innocent , set loose and at libertie , but all in vaine : for they are as earnest to haue Him condemned , as Pilate was to haue Him absolued . At the last , when they could preuaile nothing at the hands of Pilate , by any delation , or poinct of inditement against Iesus , whether treason against Caesar , or blasphemie against GOD , they come more roundly to the matter , and come to the accusation of Pilate , & lay treason against him , If thou let this man goe ( say they ) thou art not Caesars friend : This is the greatest temptation that euer Pilate got , hee had no God but Caesar , he sought for no honour but in this world , he saw no life but this life : therefore , hearing treason laide to his charge hee begins to faint & faile , and then quickly hee enters into judgement , and commeth out , and bringeth out Iesus , and commeth to his tribunall , in a place called the Pauement , an open place , and there sitteth downe to giue judgement against the innocent : yet hee hath a doubt in conscience : yea , when hee is running to pronounce sentence of damnation , hee sayes , Behold your King , to moue them yet to suffer the innocent to escape , but hee preuailes not : for once getting Him vnder , Priestes and people beginne to shout in the eare of the miserable man , so that hee could not heare his conscience crying , Iesus is innocent yet for all this , yet he hath a doubt & stirre in his conscience , and sayes , Shall I crucifie your King . They answere , We haue no King but Cesar : Woe to them that made such change , and they finde it in experience . Now , brethren , Iohn in his Gospel , Chap. 19. verse 16 : he subjoynes that Pilate deliuered Iesus in the hands of the men of warre , to be crucified , & that they receiued Him , and led Him to the place of execution , But Matthew , as ye heard read , reportes of some things that interueened & there are three thinges in speciall ( as he recordes ) that passed before the leading of Iesus to the place of execution : The first thing , Pilate by a ceremonie of washing his handes , cleanses him of the innocent blood : and as hee disburthens himselfe , so he burthenes the Iewes , as guiltie of the most innocent blood , that euer was , or shall be shed : And they are more glad to take on the burthen , than he is to lay it ouer on them : for with their own tongue they bound the blood of the innocent on their owne backe , saying , His blood be on vs , and on our children : The second thing that Matthew rehearses , is , after that he hath exonered himselfe , as he thought ( a vaine thought ▪ he was neuer quite of it , nor neuer shall be ) when he thinkes he is exonered , then he goes quickly to worke , then hee begins to serue the foule and cruell appetite of the Iewes , hee lets loose Barabbas , a foule murtherer : Then as Luke , markes , hee giues out the sentence of condemnation against the innocent , then hee takes Him , and scourges Him the second time , and lastly , hee puts Him in the handes of the Burrio , this is the second thing : yet there is one third thing : when they get Him , they lead Him not incontin●nt out of the Portes , to that filthie place of execution : but to satisfie the malitiousnesse of their heartes , they led Him to the common Hall againe , and there mis-vse the Lord of glorie . When all this was done , they leade Him out to the place of execution .

Wee shall speake of these thinges according to the rehearsall of Matthew : As for the first , Matthew sayes that , When Pilate sawe that hee could preuaile nothing at their handes , but that more tumult was made , hee cries for water , and washes his handes , and makes a protestation , I am innocent of the blood of this Iust man : And as he protests that he is cleane , hee turnes it ouer vpon the Iewes , saying , See yee to it : ye shall giue an account for this dayes worke , it shall be the dearest worke that euer ye wrought : They say , Let His blood be on vs , and on our children . First , wee shall marke somewhat on the part of Pilate , Secondly , on the part of the High Priestes , and the rest of the Iewes . The Historie is very plaine . This miserable man Pilate hath fought on a reasonable space : yea , a long time for the Lord Iesus Christ , against the obstinacie of the Jewes , at the last , when he is charged as guiltie of treason , when hee sees , hee cannot preuaile , and findes him so straited with so great incommodities , he is compelled to yeelde , and hee thinkes that this necessitie should excuse him for his part well eneugh . Brethren , this is the lesson : Men commonly , and especially , such as Pilate was : men without God , naturall men , that see not another life , that see not another world , they will striue , and they will striue wonderfully through the instinct of nature , to keep a good conscience : but at the last if they be importunately straited with great incommoditie , and feare of dangers , they will yeeld and giue ouer . Alas , nature , and all the benefites thereof is but a weake ground , at the last they will yeelde : and that good conscience that they contended to keepe they bid farewell , and at the last they will yeelde to a mischiefe : and when they haue done , they will thinke that necessitie , wherewith they were straited : that importunitie of men that compelled them , will excuse them for their doing sufficiently : they will thinke , that albeit they put to their hand , to doe the most wicked action in the world , that that necessitie will disburthen them : This is the judgement of naturall men : But this is as true : What euer hee or shee be that perseueres not to the end , shall neuer get the crowne . Take the sentence : Albeit thou hast begunne well , if thou go●st not on to the end , thou shalt nor get the crowne of glorie , and the Lord shall neuer account of thy former well doing , more than if thou hadst neuer done a good action . Indeede , I grant , that necessity which is without the consent & forces & compelles men against their wils : As for example : When our bodies mooued with externall force and violence , without consent , or voluntarie mouing of the members thereof hurteth another : I say , that necessitie excuseth a man , but as for that necessitie , which for feare of inconueniences and great dangers to followe , makes a man consent to an euill action , it excuseth not . Some will say , I was sore straitted , and I behooued to doe , or die , I stroue so long as I might : and I sawe I could not escape , if I had not done it : But I say , that kinde of necessitie , and com●ulsion , th●t drawes on an euill action vpon thy conscience , shal neu●r excuse thee albeit all the King● of the world should threaten thee , & terrifie thee with the feare of torture , & if thou once consentest , all that shall neuer excuse thee : No , if we once consent to an euill action , which may hurt the conscience , wee should rather suffer to be beheaded or hanged , & die ten thousand deathes . The Lord of life , can and will giue thee life , if thou diest in his feare : but miserable shall that life bee , that thou shalt liue , when thou hast done against the Lord , and a good conscience . Pilate calleth for water and washeth his hands : then marke what hee sayes , I am innocent of the blood of this iust man : See yee to it . Well , is this out of his owne mouth : both the speaking and doing of Pilate testifieth , that Iesus was innocent : he confesseth , that he was going to condemne an innocent man : so I see , that the conscience of the innocencie of Christ , neuer leaues Pilate : I doubt not , but hee would gladly haue wanted it . It is a maruell , that during all the time of the suffering of Iesus Christ , the Lord will haue the innocencie of His deare Sonne to appeare in the beginning , in the mids , and in the ending thereof . All the time of His accusation , Pilate preaches His innocencie , when it commeth to condemnation , the Iudge both by word and deed testifies that He was innocent : it is not a common person , that protestes this but the Iudge himselfe : then againe , looke to the end of this worke , when Iesus is lifted on the crosse , then the Father from the heauen testifies , that He was innocent , then the Centurion with the burrio & the men of warre , seeing the wonders , are compelled to say , this is the Sonne of God , and the people seeing this , goe home thumping on their breasts , & say , alas : & so they had cause : so the innocencie of Iesus Christ is declared all this whole time out of the mouth of the Iudge himselfe , & of many others . What meanes all this ? No doubt but the Father herein had respect to the honour of His Son , for indeede the most honourable death , is to die as an innocent , and if thou wouldest die honourably , die not as a guiltie person , but die innocently : And this was to aggreadge Pilates damnation , and the damnation of the Iewes : But brethren , there is another cause that pertaines more to vs , and serues more to our comfort , euen , that we should haue faith in this Mediatour the Lord Iesus : for except He had died as an innocent , I would neuer lay my sinne on Him : the thing that makes mee to beleeue , that Hee hath made satisfaction , is because He suffered innocently , and had no sinne in Himselfe , Heb. 7.26 . and as Peter sayes , Hee bare our sinnnes , because I am perswaded , He bare my sinnes vpon Him , I beleeue in Him : so this redounds to the comforte of the members of the Church of God . Yet I see more here , Pilate he hath not only the conscience of the innocencie of Iesus , but this same very conscience , it makes him to turne to the Iewes , & to summond them before that terrible tribunall . See yee to it , sayes he , I tell you , ye will giue an account of this dayes worke : so this is a citation of the Jewes before that terrible tribunall , and they haue found it , and shall finde it : No , Brethren , take heede , thou shalt neuer want summonding : let Kings , and them who are in authoritie , cease to summound thee , let thine owne conscience neuer speake a worde to thee , nor charge thee , the Lord shall not let thee bee without a citation : if thy conscience will not waken thee , He will waken the conscience of a Turke or a Pagane , and he shall charge thee to appeare before that terrible Tribunall . Thou thinkest when thou sleepest , and thy conscience accuses thee not , that all is well , no , the Lord shall raise vp the conscience of a Pagane to summound thee , and I say to thee , albeit thou thinkest thou art at rest , when thy conscience is sleeping & wilt spend thy time , thou wilt eat & drinke be merrie & take thy pastime , yet it is one of the most heauiest judgements that euer God laid on any : & then , when He hath raised the conscience of another man to warne thee , it is a sore warning that if thou sleepe on , and repent not ▪ thou shalt be wakened , that thou shalt not get leasure to say , God be mercifull to mee . This world knowes not what it is doing . Yet marke further , Notwithstanding all this conscience of the innocencie of Iesus : Alas , I s●e not this , that his owne conscience accuses him , or sayes to him , Woe to thee , Pilate , thou art going an euill way , thou wilt make thy selfe guiltie of that innocent blood , that will burthen thee euerlastingly : his conscience is busier to accuse the Iewes as himselfe : hee shoulde not bee so busie to accuse the Iewes , as himselfe : for if his conscience had accused himselfe sharply , had he euer said , Thus I am cleane of the blood of this just & innocent one ? By the contrary , it had vrged out another confession & sentence , There is nothing but damnation for me , for the condemning of the innocent . What should haue bene the cause of this ? He was bu● a silly naturall man , & his conscience was wrong informed concerning that thing : & hee thought himselfe well enough , seeing he had stri●en so long , & yeelded thorow necessity . All this sluggishnes of his conscience came of a wrong information , he knew no better . The more thou knowest , the better informed conscience thou hast . Striue ay to get knowledge . Alas , that blindnes that man lyes in by nature , that makes thee think , that sin is no sin : that is deceit . Striue ay to get a cleare mind , & a well informed conscience , whereof thou should excuse thee , and whereof to accuse thee . Get this out of the word of God , which is the only rule of our life & of all our actions , from that light that comes from Heauen , for the light of nature will beguile thee , and it will say , that thou art blessed , when the malediction of God is vpon thee , and it wil say , Thou doest well , when thou doest euill : Therefore , get that light that comes from Heauen to make thee to see . This for Pilates part . Now let vs come to the part of the Iewes : Their part is far worse . This is a great deformitie , when these who haue the Oracles of God , are warned by Turkes and Paganes : This is to turne the vp-side of the worlde downe . Looke howe readie Pilate is to laye off the burthen from himselfe vpon the Iewes ; as readie are they to laye it both vpon their owne backes , and vpon their posteritie . If this exoneration of himselfe when hee disburthens himselfe of the blood of Iesus , testifies , that hee had a conscience of His blood that was innocent : It must followe , if the Iewes were readie to take on this burthen , then they had no sight of His innocencie , neither were they touched therewith in conscience : and therefore , like blinded bodies , seeing nothing , with an imprecation , they translate the burthen from Pilate , and laye it vpon themselues . Ignorance is euer temerarious : the blinder the bodie is , the more rashly will it endanger it selfe . A blind bodie without knowledge , will run it selfe speedily & without remorse into Hell , and will take on such a burthen that it shall neuer bee able to laye it off againe . What meanes all this running so speedilie in wicked courses , but that men want conscience , and their owne corruption hath blindfolded them : Is there anie man that hath light , that will run on to their death , to dash themselues on the sworde to deuoure them ? It is a miserable thing to want the light of the soule : so the Iewes saw not with whome they had to doe they had no conscience , as Pilate had , and therefore beeing through malice and appetite of reuenge , incensed against the Lord Iesus : blindfolded , they regard not what imprecations they vtter , for they saw not Hell : or els if these Iewes had a light of conscience , they did so rashly against Iesus with knowledge , which is most likely : them it followes , that they were marueilous malitious : as ignorance is hardie , so is malitiousnesse more hardie , albeit such a man should see , yet against the light , his malice will make him to runne ouer the bellie of his conscience . Yee knowe the voyces of prophane men , Ere I were not reuenged of him , I had rather be in Hell : this commeth of malitiousnesse , to get the soule spirit within him satisfied : but if thou felt one twitch of Hell , thou wouldest recant these wordes : for it would cause thee shoute , and squeele hiddeously : & I incline to this judgement , that this wicked action is more to be ascribed to malice than ignorance : the Iewes and the High Priestes had the word of God , and the Prophets , whereby they might haue knowne the Messias . When I read of the Prophets that speake of induration in the time of Iesus Christ , I say , it hath come of an hardnesse and induration of heart : And when I see the wordes of the Apostles , that say , O stiffe necked people , I thinke that they put their owne fingers in their eyes , that they should not see . The Lord saue vs from malitiousnesse , and namely from such malitiousnesse as is not without knowledge : when a man sees , and will pull out his eyes . Compare the Iewes with Pilate : now Pilate sinneth , hee k●lled himselfe in the end , and the Lord made his owne hands to be his burrio ▪ No doubt , he sinned , who can excuse him ? he sinned malitiously he had a conscience , & goes against it malitiously . But Brethren , to speake the trueth , it was not so much malice that pushed him forward , as great infirmitie and feare for first , he feares to be accused of treason against Cesar : it was no maruell to such a man to feare , who had no God , but Cesar : ●hen hee saw appearance of great tumult to rise amongst the Iewes . What necessitie was laide on them to haue the blood of the innocent So I see nothing in them but malice , if it were but in this respect , that the sinne of the Iewes weigheth downe the sinne of Pilate , and their damnation is a thousand times greater . What had this man ? He had nothing but nature : The contrauension of the light of nature will neuer make vp the sinne against the Holy Ghost , which gets no mercie : but come to them . They had the light of nature , and the light that commeth from Heauen : they had the worde of GOD amongst them , they contraueened an heauenly light that came downe from Heauen , and was wrought into their heartes by the Spirit . Steuen sayes in the 7. Chapter , and 51. verse of the Actes of the Apostles , Yee haue alwayes resisted the Holy Ghost , as did your fathers , so doe you , that is not a naturall light but a light that came from aboue . There were some of these men who sinned malitiously against the Holy Spirit . What maruell was it then , that they got no grace to repent : for of all sinnes the sinne against the Holy Spirit , is the most dangerous : they that commit this sinne , haue no grace to repent , & therefore no mercy to them , the Lord strikes their soules with impenitencie : so that soule is euerlastingly hardened : and so beeing strucken with impenitencie they got neuer grace to say , God bee mercifull to me . Seeing then their sinne against Christ , was so great , seeing it was not so much of ignorance , as of malice : it was not only against the light of nature , but also against the illumination of the Holy Spirit : what maruell was it , that such a terrible Iudgement ouertooke them , as neuer lighted on any nation . The Iewes found this innocent blood in experience laide to their charge . Ioseph that saw all these thinges with his eyes , writeth , what heauie vengeance and judgement fell vpon Jerusalem & the Iewes : for he testifies , that there was slaine at the siege of Ierusalem eleuen hundreth thousand , beside ninetie thousand that were tane captiues : thereafter the towne was lamentably destroyed and sacked . So the blood of the innocent neuer left them : & these that remaine , yet feele the judgement of the blood of the innocent : for according as they desired that His blood should be vpon them & their posteritie : so the wrath of God came vpon them to the vttermost 1. Thess: 2.16 . It is a wonder that a Iew should be safe , & if ye heare of a Iew to be conuerted , thinke it to be a great mercie . Now to apply this shortly to vs , if it were but this terrible example of vengeance which folowed the Iewes , it should terrifie to the end of the world , all soules to take on the blood of the innocent , take on one , & take on all : if thou takest on the blood of one seruant of God , thou shalt take on all the innocent blood from Abel , to that man whom thou hast slaine . Fye vpon foule butchers who are more meete to be butchers dogges , than men . What care they to wash their handes in innocent blood . But I say to thee , if euer thou gettest grace it is a wonder : fye vpon the butchers of Scotland : No , if the Lord would waken thy conscience to torment thee , & present to thee the sight of Him of whose blood thou hast shed , it would bee so terrible , that it would make thee to curse the time that euer thou did it , & one day fearefully without comfort it will torment thee : when will these bloodie men leaue off the sheading of innocent blood , in this bloodie & barbarous nation : o● all nations it is the most barbarous and bloodie . Aboue all things dip not thine hands in the blood of Iesus Christ . Thou who sheadest innocent blood , & is a persecuter of the seruants of Iesus Christ , and who resistest the trueth , thou wilt say , If thou hadst bene in Christs dayes , thou wouldst not haue consented to His death , but thou who sayest so , if thou hadst fallen in these dayes , thou hadst malitiously bene partaker of the death of Christ , & hadst put handes in Him , thou wantest nothing but time : I will tell you , who is it that sheds the blood of Iesus Christ , & takes His blood on them , what euer he or she be that will resist this knowne trueth of Iesus Christ , and persecute the professours thereof , I affirme , they are as guiltie of the blood of Christ , as the Iewes & the High Priests were , and that same blood shall bee laide to their charge in the great daye of the Lord ▪ Read ye not in the Epistle to the Hebrewes , Chap. 6. and 10. of them who haue repined , & haue begun to cast off that heauenly power , & so goe like dogges to their vomite , & spues out the light they had receiued , they are as guiltie of the blood of Christ , as Pilate , & trampe the blood of the Couenant vnder their feete . Woe to them that resist the Gospell , woe to the apostate Lordes of this Land , for thus resisting the light : there is no light but this , to leade thee to heauen . I denounce woe to them if they continue , the treasure of wrath , and woe shall bee heaped on them , they shall be as guiltie as Iudas , or Pilate , or the Iewes : hastie & sudden shall be their judgement , except the Lord preuent them with repentance , they & their posteritie shall be cursed , & vnderly a terrible vengeance : Woe to their friends , who will joyne with them : Separate thee from them , as thou wouldest see saluation : Away out of Babylon . Yee would thinke this a light worde , Let his blood bee vpon our head : As they wish the blood of the innocent to light on them , so it neuer leaues them , nor shall neuer leaue so many of them as repented not , the blood of the innocent shall lye vpon their backes euerlastingly . This should learne vs to take good heed to our wordes : it was but a worde to cast off the God of glorie , and to take on a Tyrant : They got Caesar to be their King , and he spoyled them : Take good heede to thy words , for thou who vsest against thy selfe imprecations and cursings , and wilt say , God plague mee , Gods vengeance light vpon mee , I giue my soule to the Deuill , if this or that be not . Well , hast thou giuen thy soule to the Deuill , he shall get it : hast thou taken a curse vpon thy selfe , thou shalt bee cursed : it is a wonder that the earth should not open to swallowe such men . The Lord makes these thinges to come to passe : nowe and then Hee makes the cursed creature that vses such speaches to bee a terrible example . And if thou be a prophane person , who wilt say , I giue my soule to the Deuill , I saye , and if the Deuill get thee not then , and thou be not thrust into Hell , but gettest repentance , it is a wonder . Such is the judgement of God , that oft times He will let no reuersion be , except that earnestly thou seeke for grace and mercie , the Lord , I say , shall make that worde which thou sakest to haue no reuersion , wilt thou , or wilt thou not : but like as thy foule mouth spake it , so thou shalt bee giuen to the Deuill : for there is nothing more effectuall to a mans destruction , than the wordes which proceede out of his owne mouth .

Well , Pilate is lying in securitie , and hee thinkes himselfe well enough : when he hath once disburthened himselfe , he sits downe , and giues out sentence , and absolues a seditious vagabonde , He letteth Barabbas loose vnto them . Woe to them , who will absolue a seditious lowne , and a murtherer . The next thing is more woefull , he begins to giue out the sentence against the innocent , he comes on and strikes Him , hee scourges Him : this is the seconde time , and when hee hath done , hee giueth Him into the handes of the Jewes , to satisfie their wicked appetite . As long as thou hast a wakened conscience , and so long as it telles thee , This is good , and this is euill , thou wilt not goe so boldly and forwardly in euill . ( Well is that bodie who hath a wakened conscience , suppose it terrifie thee , and holde thee waking ) But after it bee once lulled in a sleepe and securitie , then thou runnest on , as the arrowe doeth out of the bow , to a mischife : there is nothing to holde thee , but thou runnest swiftly to mischiefe . Ephes. 4.19 . After they once lost feeling , they ranne out to all wantonnesse , commiting all vncleannesse , with griedinesse . There was neuer any creature so griedy of any thing in the world , as men who liue without conscience will be of filthinesse . As thou wouldest keepe thy selfe , so keepe feeling in thy conscience , & count it more precious than all thinges in the worlde . Nothing can guarde thy soule from Sathan , but the approbation of a feeling conscience . Thou wilt come out with thy Pearles , and with decked cloathing : but if thou want this conscience , thou art a preye to the Deuill . Fy on these men , who lye in such a senselesnesse , shame and confusion shall light vpon them . Was there euer such a dead and senselesse Generation as this ? It is a token that Hell is ouer-taking them , seeing they lye all in such a senselesse securitie . Marke notes a word here that would bee considered , Chap. 15. vers. 15. Pilate did this , to gratifie an euill people : hee would not displease the Jewes . This is the common fashion of Princes , to seeke to be populare , to seeke the fauour of the people . Looke that a Prince seeke not by euill meanes the fauour of the people : for he will hang an innocent man , and let a murtherer goe free , for the fauour of the people : thou buyest it too deare , with the losse of the fauour of God . Woe be vnto the man , though he were a King , that mischieuously falles abacke from the Trueth , and so looses the fauour of God , for the fauour of Idolaters . But will yee come on yet ? Got Pilate the fauour of the people ? No : they persecuted him to the death , they delated him to the Emperour , and hee was banished : and for feare of greater shame , hee put handes in himselfe , and slew himselfe . Yea , if he were all the kings in the world , who seekes to gratifie a wicked people in an euill cause , namely , in Idolatrie , and if the LORD haue not mercy on him , that same people shall be his destruction . The Lord graunt Kinges and Princes to see that howbeit they haue the fauour of the people by vnlawfull meanes , and want the fauour of God , that all the fauour of the people that they can haue , without Gods fauour is nothing : that they may seeke Gods fauour aboue all things . And the Lord be mercifull to our King for Christes sake : To whom be all Honour and Glory , foreuermore .

AMEN .

THE XIII . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 27 Then the Souldiers of the Gouernour tooke IESVS into the common hall , and gathered about him the whole bande . verse 28 . And they stripped him , and put about him a skarlet robe , verse 29 And platted a crowne of thornes , and put it vpon his head , and a reede in his right hand , and bowed their knees before him , and mocked him , saying , God saue thee King of the Jewes , verse 30 And spitted vpon him , and tooke a reede , and smote him on the head . verse 31 Thus when they had mocked him , they tooke the robe from him , and put his owne rayment on him , and led him away to crucifie him . verse 32 And as they came out , they found a man of Cyrene , named Simon : him they compelled to beare his Crosse .

MARC . CHAP. XV.

verse 16 Then the souldiers led him away into the hall , which is the common hall , and called together the whole band , verse 17 And clad him with purple , & platted a crowne of thornes , and put it about his head , verse 18 And beganne to salute him , saying , Haile King of the Jewes . verse 19 And they smote him on the headwith a reede , and spate vpon him , and bowed the knees , and did him reuerence . verse 20 And when they had mocked him , they tooke the purple off him , and put his owne clothes on him , and ledde him out to crucifie him .

verse 21 And they compelled one that passed by , called Simon of Cyrene ( who came out of the countrey , and was father of Alexander and Rufus ) to beare his Crosse .

LVKE XXIII .

verse 24 So Pilate gaue sentence , that it should be as they required . verse 25 And he let loose vnto them him that for insurrection and murther was cast into prison , whome they desired , and deliuered IESVS to doe with him what they would . verse 26 And as they led him away , they caught one Simon of Cyrene , comming out of the fielde , and on him they laide the crosse , to beare it after IESVS . verse 27 And there followed him a great multitude of people , and of women , which women bewayled and lamented him . verse 28 But IESVS turned back : vnto them , and saide , Daughters of Ierusalem , weepe not for me , but weepe for your selues , and for your children . verse 29 For behold , the dayes will come , when men shall say , Blessed are the barren , and the wombes that neuer bare , and the paps which neuer gaue sucke . verse 30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountaines , Fall on vs : and to the hilles , Couer vs . verse 31 For if they do these thinges to a greene tree , what shall be done to the drie ?

WEE haue hearde ( Brethren ) these dayes past , the whole accusation of Christ before the Iudge , & the Romane Gouernour Pilate . Last , wee came to that woeful sentence of damnation , pronounced against this innocent . Now Iesus being condemned to die , & to die the ignominious death of the Crosse ; it rests , that we should come to His suffering on the Crosse ; but before we come to it , wee haue to speake of these thinges , namelie , which we haue read vnto you , partlie out of MATTHEW , and partlie out of LVKE : Then first wee haue to speake of the deliuering of Iesus into the handes of men of warre , to bee crucified at the pleasure of the Iewes ; and howe they receiued Him : and then wee shall see what they doe with Him , being receiued : they bring Him backe againe beeing receiued , to the common Hall , to a secret part thereof , and misuses Him at their pleasure : therefore , we shall come to the leading of Him out : with the Crosse , out of the portes of Hierusalem , to that vile place where Hee should bee crucified . We shall speake of the manner of His going out ; howe hee goes out to suffer the death of the Crosse : and last , of two incidentes that fell in by the waye , as they were leading Him out : The one howe Hee met with a man , named SYMON of CYRENE , whom they compelled to helpe Him to beare His Crosse : Another , the multitude that followed Him : and as all Nations resorted to HIERVSALEM at the Passeouer , they followed Him , and women followed Him weeping , Hee turnes , and answeres them , as yee will heare .

It is saide then , that Pilate deliuered IESVS , when Hee was condemned , to the Souldioures to bee crucified : and it is said of them , that as hee deliuered the innocent vnto them , so they tooke Him to the common Hall : they are farre readier to receiue Him , and to crucifie Him , than He was to deliuer Him . The lesson , Brethren , is verie easie , and many experiences teaches it dayly : There was neuer yet a wicked Iudge in the world , so readie to deliuer the innocent to suffer , or to desire an euill action to be done , as hee will finde wicked executioners vnder him , to put his wicked sentence in execution : the good Iudges could neuer finde good officers vnder them so readily to execute an euill action as the wicked Iudges finde for an euill action .

Saul , when he had Achimeleck , and the Priestes of the LORD to slay , hee found Doeg the Edomite the knaue readie , and he slew fourscore fiue Priests of the LORD , 1 : Sam. 22.18 . But Dauid the good King , when hee had to doe with Ioab , who had committed many foule murthers , could not put in excution his will , therefore hee laments , and sayes : I am this day weake , and newly annoynted King : and these men , the sonnes of Seruia are too strong for mee , me , 2. Sam. 3.38 , 39. This is oft seene of good men : that there are verie few good counsellers in the world , to helpe a good King in a good action : and where ye shall finde one good , yee shall finde foure euill : Euill men and wicked counsellers are verie rise : a wicked King shall not want , but shall get moe than hee desires : the deuill hath many seruants in the worlde , but GOD hath few : Our owne Countrey may speake of the experience of this .

But to goe forward : When hee hath deliuered the innocent Iesus to the souldiers , and they receiued Him : Take they Him to the place of execution ? No , but whilst all was in preparation , whilst the place , and the Crosse , was in preparation , and whilst all things were making readie , in the meane time the souldiers , with the malitious Jewes could neuer get their heart satisfied with CHRIST , They bring Him to the common Hall , to the Session house , to a secret part of it , and vses Him more cruelly , than they did before : and there They beeing gathered , like as many torturers , there is not one of them , but they abuse Him : First , They put a crowne of thornes vpon His heade : This is the second time : Next they take off His owne cloathes , and cloathes Him with Purple , and they put a reede in His hande , and they kneele before Him , and mockes the King of Glorie , saying , Haile King of the Iewes : Then they take the reede , and strikes Him with it , and in despite spits on His face : When they haue done this , they take off that Royall rayment , and leade Him out , to crucifie Him . Yee woulde wonder at this , for a man , though hee were neuer so wicked , a thiefe and a murtherer . yet after hee bee once condemned , men will giue him peace till he die , and men will striue to comfort him before hee die against the terroures of death , that hee maye die in peace : yea , his verie enemies will thinke they haue gotten enough , when they haue gotten him condemned , and they desire no more : But beholde the enemies of our LORD and SAVIOVR IESVS CHRIST ▪ they can neuer gette their heartes satisfied vpon Him , they cannot suffer Him to rest or breathe , their insatiable wrath cannot bee satiated . The malice of men against wickednesse will ende , but the malice of men against an Innocent , will neuer ende , and namelie against him who suffers for CHRISTES sake : there is no measure of their crueltie , there is nothing that can satiate their bloodie heartes : for the children of darkenesse doe deadlie hate the children of light : the suffering of the Martyres hath euer proued this , that the Antichrist coulde neuer bee satisfied in drinking of their blood . The persecuters of the Trueth will neuer be satiate , there is no satietie of the malice of the haert of the childe of darknes against the child of light . If thou hadst slaine a mans father , it may be he would haue forgiuen thee : but and if thou bee the childe of GOD , and if hee bee the childe of darkenesse , hee will neuer bee satiate , till he gette thine heart blood . The IEWES and the Souldiours could neuer bee satiate , till they had gotten the heart blood of the Innocent .

But Brethren , we must looke vp higher : for it was not so much with these Iewes and Souldiours that IESVS hath to doe , as with an angrie GOD ▪ and th●t because Hee bare the burthen of our sinnes : these torturers were but instrumentes of that terrible wrath of the Father vpon the Sonne : It was not so much their wrath , as the wrath of the Father that pursued Him so ardently . After Hee was once deliuered into the hands of these Hangmen , wrath begins so to be powred foorth on Him from Heauen , that He got no rest till He was crucified & dead on the crosse . It is a terrible thing for a sinner , yea , if hee were a king , who is not in Iesus , and partaker of His suffering , to fall into the hands of an angrie God and a consuming fire : if thou bee out of Christ , thou shalt feele it the terriblest sight that euer was , howbeit wanton men and women make their pastime to anger that great Iudge , going to murther , defiling their bodies and soules by harlotrie : it may be for a time , that they get rest : but after that once that righteous Iudge put hands in thee , I promise thee , that thou shalt neuer get rest : The verie reprobate when they shall see that there is none ende of wrath , shall crie : O Lord , shall neuer this wrath haue an end : if thou goest to Hell , thou shalt finde none end of wrath . Now blessed is that sinner that gets grace to haue recourse to Iesus Christ , & to lurke vnder His suffering . When they haue vsed Him so vnworthily within the common Hall , and when all is made readie : Then they leade out Iesus , & caries Him out of the Portes of Hierusalem , to an ignominious death : and as they lead Him out : so Iesus Christ goes out willingly to suffer , at the good pleasure of His Father , knowing that now His houre was come . God forbid , but that wee should thinke that Iesus Christ suffered willingly : No , Brethren , in this example of Iesus Christ the innocent : and that His willing going to death , wee see , that it is the innocent who goe to death willingly , and namely , they who are innocent in the blood of Iesus Christ , that haue their conscience sprinkled with the blood of the immaculate Lambe : As for men , who are not cled with this innocencie , alas for them , It is not possible , that these can haue consolation , or can with gladnesse offer vp their liues : it may bee , that some will pretend willingnesse , but that is but a shew : Againe , it may be , that there bee some senslesse bodies , that knowes not how terrible death is , and what euill is in it . O! death is terrible for either Heauen or Hell followes on the taile thereof : and wilt thou count litle of that port , by the which thou passest from this life to eternitie . So , some may be senslesse , as a Kow goes to the shambles : and some may haue a false conscience : but if thou haue not an assurance , that thou art washed with the blood of Iesus Christ , Woe shall come to thee , wrath shall light on thee . There is no consolation in death to any , but to these who die in the innocencencie of Iesus Christ . I marke the manner how He goes out : He goes out , bearing His owne Crosse : or rather drew it after Him : this was after the manner of the Romanes , that the man whome they condemned to die this death , they commanded to beare His Crosse , and therefore they were called Furciferi , gallowes bearers : now they practise this on the innocent Iesus .

Nowe to come to it , that falles out whilst Hee is bearing His Crosse . As they are going out , They meete a man by the way whose name was Simon , the father of Alexander and Rufus , a man in a towne of Africa , and the towne was called Cyrene , a laborious man , retu●ning from the Countrey , to Hierusalem , they meete the poore man , and compelles the man to take vp the one ende of the Crosse Iesus goes before , and he goes behind : they would not haue Iesus relieued : No , they pitied Him not , but they would haue Him formest in the burthen . Thinke not , Brethren , that this re●ieuing was of any compassion they had to Iesus : No , they had no pitie vpon Him : but it came to p●sse , because Christ Iesus was faint , weake , and we●ried vnder the burthen : and no wonder , He was a man : He tooke on our nature , and all the infirmities thereof , that wee might bee made strong . After that once the Lord had fallen in their handes , Hee got no rest , Hee got no sleepe that night , Hee fasted , and His soule was vexed : and then all that night , and all that day following , from the morning to the noone-tide , hee got no rest , but was twise scourged , and buffeted : As for the souldiers , they thought themselues too gay : As for the Iewes they thought themselues too holy , and in end He was made a curse ( but for our cause ) And therefore meeting with this Gentile , Simon , they compelled him to helpe Him . This wants not a Mysterie : This Simon was a figure of the Gentiles , and this calling , albeit of compulsion , signifies our calling , beeing Gentiles , to take vp our crosse , and followe Iesus out of the portes of Hierusalem . And as the Apostle to the Hebrewes Chap , 13. verse 13. sayes , Goe foorth of the Ca●●●e bearing His reproach : for here we haue no continuing citie : but wee seeke for one to come . As for the Iewes , they would neither touch Christ , nor His Crosse with their finger , because they judged Him accursed . Indeede , I grant , GOD made Him accursed , but Hee was made a curse , that wee should bee the blessing of GOD , through H●m : As Paul sayes to the Galathians , Chap. 3. verse 13. Wouldest thou know thy felicitie in this worlde , and in the worlde to come : it stands in joyning with that man that was accursed , & whosoeuer thou be , that shalt not joyne with this man who is accursed , I giue thee this doome , Cursed shalt thou be euerlastingly , vengeance & malediction shall lie on thine head euerlastingly . We are Gentiles , not Iewes : let vs then with this Simon of Cyrene take vp the Crosse of Christ , & follow Him out of the portes of Hierusalem , to beare His shame , that we may be partakers of His glory : if thou be not partaker of His ignominie and shame , I denounce to thee , thou shalt not be partaker of His glorie : thou who wast not humbled with Christ , thou shalt neuer be exalted with Him : this for the first incident . There is another thing that falles out , whereof wee read in the 23 Chapter Luke , as He goes to the place of execution , it is said , that the multitude followed Him : This multitude was not onely of the Iewes , but also of all Nations who resorted to Hierusalem , at the time of the Passeouer . Nowe this multitude followed to see what should become of Him , as men who are inclined to see wonders . S●e on what minde thou followest a man to death , these spectacles are spectacles of thy miserie : they followe to see the fashion : but surely this following of Christ , and this going of Christ to His suffering with such a multitude , learneth vs a lesson : it pleased the Father , that Iesus Christ should suffer an open shame : He would not haue Him stollen down , or secretly executed in the night : He would haue Him accused publikly before the great Iudge , who represented Cesars person : Then as Hee went out , He would haue all the worlde to see Him : and then Hee would haue Him mounted vp , and nailed vpon the Crosse in the face of the world : in a worde , the Father would haue the Sonne who became suretie for vs , to die ; and not onely to die , but also to be pined : and not onely pined , but also to bee pined shamefully . There is not a sinne in the worlde , ( let wanton men take their pastime in sinne , albeit it were done neuer so secretly , goe to thy chamber & doe it , doe it in the night , goe to holes and most secret places and commit wickednesse ) but the end thereof , how secret so euer it was , shall bee with open shame : I denounce against secret sinnes against God , thy secret sinnes shall bring an open shame to thee , if thou haue not recourse to the shame of Iesus : either of necessitie thou must suffer in thy person eternally , and drinke out the full cuppe of the wrath of God : or els , thou must haue recourse to the shame of Iesus Christ : and this is our comfort , that wee haue : Wilt thou first of all repent thee ( an impenitent man will neuer get the cloake of Christs righteousnesse to couer his shame ) and turne and beleeue in Iesus Christ : Wilt thou haue recourse to Him , and loure vnder His Passion : I promise thee , that thou shalt neuer come to an open shame : it my bee that men come to an open shame for sinne in this worlde , but in the worlde to come , I promise thee , thou shalt not suffer any shame , in that daye thy sinnes shall not come to the light , neither man nor Angell shall see them . But if thou haue not recourse to Iesus , thou shalt bee roo●ed out like a thiefe out of a hoale , before millions of millions of Angels , and before all the worlde , and the secrets of thine heart shall bee reueiled , and heapes of the wrath of God , shall bee powred on thy miserable head : Hell stands not only in paine , but in shame and confusion : thou shalt goe downe to Hell with a fearefull shoute , from the sight of this world , at that judgement .

Now to come to these women : amongst the rest there followes Him certaine women out of Hierusalem : there is a great difference betweene them and the multitude : women oft times shames men . The souldiers pities Him not , their pleasure is in His miserie : wee see not heere , that any of the multitude mournes , but it is saide , that the women of Hierusalem that followed Him , wept for Him . This was done of the Father , to testifie His innocencie , the Father at all times , will haue the innocencie of His Sonne witnessed : during the time of His accusation , the Iudge preached His innocency : & as he was giuing out the sentence against Him : he both by deed , in washing of his hands , & word , testifies His innocencie : And now whilst He goes out , Hee makes these women to bewaile Him . No question all this was done by the Lords prouidence , Iesus the innocent Hee was lamented for . Wilt thou bee innocent like to Him , thou shalt not want bewailing : ye see this , if he be a thiefe , and hee bee penitent , and haue recourse to Iesus , and seeke to be innocent with that innocencie of Iesus Christ , men will pitie him : but especially in that great daye , if thou appearest innocent in the innocencie of Iesus Christ , thou shalt get such pittying of God , and of all the Angels , that thou shalt neuer die , but shalt be receiued to glorie : and if thou appearest before Him without this innocencie , thou shalt not be bewailed : none shall pitie thee , neither God , nor Angell , but thou shalt goe to destruction : and when thou art going to Hell , thy father nor thy mother shall not weepe nor lament for it , but shall rejoyce & approue Gods judgement . Yee see then , howe good a thing it is to be innocent in the innocencie of Iesus Christ , albeit wee be not innocent , but guiltie in ourselues . When Christ heares the lamentation and mourning of the women , Hee lookes ouer His shoulder , And beholding them , He standes , and speakes , Daughters of Hierusalem , weepe not for mee , but for your selues , and for your children : and He giues the reason wherefore they should weepe so , because of that fearce & terrible judgement which should ouer-take Hierusalem , and all for this innocent blood , and for the refusall of that innocent One : For beholde , the dayes will come ( saies Hee ) when men will say , Blessed are the barren , and the wombes that neuer bare , and the pappes that neuer gaue sucke . Then shall they begin to say to the mountaines , Fall on vs : and to the hilles , Couer vs . And vnder the destruction of Hierusalem , Hee vnderstands & adumbrates that terrible judgement & wrath in the latter day , & that great destruction that remaines for the wicked : & He confirmes this judgement which He threatens , by an argument taken from the greatest to the smallest , If they doe so to a griene tree , what shall they doe to a withered ? what shall they doe to you ? By the greene tree Hee meanes Himselfe , who in Himselfe was freshe , sappie , greene , and fruitfull , albeit for vs Hee was like a drie tree , because Hee was guiltie for vs . And by the drie tree Hee meanes vs , who are vnfruitfull in our selues , and meete for nothing , but for confusion , to be casten into the fire . Marke heere shortly of this : It is the sense of misery that makes any bodie to weepe : No doubt when one weepes sore , the heart hath a sense of misery : and this sense is either of a mans owne misery , or for a sympathie of the miserie of another . They who haue a sense of the miserie of others , they will mourne . I see fewe of this sort in these dayes . There are few now that will weepe for the misery of another . All sympathie is out of the world , and the pleasure of men is in the pleasure of others . Indeede I thinke that Iesus condemned not this compassion . Certainely , compassion vpon the estate of another is good . Away with a pittilesse heart , for it hath not felt the mercie of God , and bowels of His compassion . But this is Christes will , that the ground of their lamentation shuld not be so much His suffring for them as the sense of their owne misery & sinne , which brought Him to such a misery . The Lord would haue the women considering the greatnesse of their owne misery , which made Christ for their cause to bee so miserable : that should haue beene chiefelie the cause of their mourning : that shoulde haue beene the cause of their dolour : for as Iohn saies out of Zacharie , They shall see Him whome they pearced . Our sinnes haue pearced Him . The godly in the latter daye , when they shall see Him , they shall mourne . It was not so much the Souldiours that pearced Him , as thy sinnes . Haue not therefore thine eye so much on Pilate , Herode , or the Iewes , or on the men of warre , or Hang-man , as on thy selfe , and on thine owne sinnes : for it was thy sinnes that pearced Him thorowe : and in the latter day , when the godly shall see Him , whome they haue pearced , they shall weepe . Turne thine eyes on thy selfe , and let the ground of thy weeping Bee for thine owne sinne , that pearced the Innocent .

There is another thing heere worthie to bee considered : I see it is a good thing to bee in heauinesse : and yee see that the LORD speakes nothing to the men of warre , nor to anie others in the way , but onely to the poore women who were weeping : Hee comfortes them , and instructes them , Hee leades them to the grounde of their weeping , to the ende that they shoulde repent , and haue recourse vnto Him . The best estate of men and women , is to bee sadde in heart , and mourning , either for their owne misery , or the misery of others : for the Lord saies , Blessed are they that mourne , for they shall bee comforted . And , GOD dwelles in a coutrite heart , ESAY . CHAP. 66. VERS. 2. PSAL. 51. VERS. 19. Thou who laughest , thou needest no comfort . Thou who art mourning for thy sinnes , and the sinnes of the worlde , the Lord Hee shall speake to thee , and giue thee consolation with His owne mouth . Nothing becommeth a Christian better , than sadnesse , and to haue his sinnes before his eyes , and to bee sadde both at noone and at Euen : for all this joye that a true Christian hath , is sadnesse . Awaye with wantonnesse , mocking , and jesting , there is no true joye there : and the Lord vses not to comfort such , nor speake to such , for they neede it not . I fore-warne thee , that thou shalt neuer gette the taste of that joye , but in teares : and then when the heart is broken , and casten downe , then the LORD is mighty to raise thee vp , and to comfort thee . The Lord therefore giue vs grace , when wee looke to the death and passion of CHRIST , that wee maye gette a sense of our owne miserie : and that wee maye bee in sadnesse , and mourne , that our sinnes pearced the sides of the innocent , who was the GOD of Glorie : and that wee maye haue recourse to this suffering , and gette grace in our LORD : To whom with the Father and the Holie Spirite , bee all Honour , Praise , and Glorie , for euer and euer : AMEN .

THE XIV . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 33 And when they came vnto the place called Golgotha , ( that is to say , the place of dead mens skulles ) verse 34 They gaue him vineger to drinke , mingled with gall : and when he had tasted thereof , he would not drinke .

MARKE 15.

verse 22 And they brought him to a place named Golgotha , which is by interpretation , the place of dead mens skulles . verse 23 And they gaue h●m to drinke wine mingled with myrrhe : but he receiued it not .

LVKE XXIII .

verse 32 And there were two others which were euill doers , led with him to be slaine .

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 17 And hee bare his owne crosse , and came into a place named of dead mens skulles , which is called in Hebrewe , Golgotha :

NOwe ye haue heard ( Brethren ) of the accusation of CHRIST before the Iudge Pontius Pilate , and of His condemnation out of the mouth of the Iudge Pilate , and then wee heard that after the sentence of damnation was pronounced , he deliuered Him into the handes of the Iewes to bee crucified , they take Him , and first of all they leade Him in againe to a moste secret part of the Common Hall , and there they handeled Him more freely , yea , more vilely than euer before , seeing Hee was a condemned man : and when they had vsed whatsoeuer indignitie they pleased against Him , they leade Him to the place where Hee should be executed . In the Historie wee haue marked three or foure things that fell out in the way : First , how the Lord is bearing His owne Crosse to the place of execution : Next , Hee beeing wearied vnder the burthen , one Simon of Cyrene comming from the Countrey to the towne , is compelled to take vp one ende of the Crosse , to helpe him : So Iesus goes before , and beares the one end of the Crosse , Simon of Cyrene followes , bearing the other end thereof : The third thing : the multitude followes , men of all countreyes , that were conueened , and come out of Ierusalem , at such a solemne time at the Passeouer : Amongst the rest , there were women of Ierusalem , better than the rest of the multitude , who followed him , and wept for him . Wee haue heard what answere the Lord gaue them , and how he instructed them in the right cause of their weeping . Now the last thing that is marked : it is this , that we haue read out of the Gospel of Luke , there were led out two thieues with him . Then in this dayes exercise , we shall heare of these points : The first , concerning the two thieues that were led out with him : The next is concerning the place : The third is concerning the sowre & bitter drinke that they gaue him to drinke : The fourth , concerning the act of the suffering , and fiftly , concerning the houre .

To returne to the first : As hee goes out to the place where hee should suffer : There are ledde out with Him two thieues , to suffer with him in that same place : Iesus is ledde out to the place of execution like a thiefe , beeing innocent , and ledde out with thieues to suffer with thieues . Amongst all the rest of the things that Iesus Christ suffered , beside the paine that he suffered in soule and bodie , he suffered extreame shame , as we say , hee was shamed and shent : I shewed to you , that shame followed alwayes vpon sinne . Iesus Christ tooke vpon him the sinnes of the world , and therefore hee behooued to suffer shame before the worlde . The Lord Iesus Christ was ignominious in respect of the painfull and ignominious death : for hee was mounted vp vpon the Crosse , in presence of them all : and in respect of the multitude , all the worlde was gazing vpon him : and in this respect , when hee goes out to suffer , hee is counted a thiefe among the thieues , and the Lord was also ignominious in respect of the place .

Brethren , in this matter , I looke not so much to the Iewes , or to the souldiers , as I looke to his Father in heauen : who was the disposer of this whole worke . There was nothing done , but that which GOD the Father had decreed to bee done , and what Hee does concerning His Sonne , Hee does it moste justlie : for IESVS became suretie for the sinnes of the worlde , and Hee bare the burthen not onelie of murther and theft : but of all the sinnes of the Elect. And as He goes out with the two Thieues , Hee bare the burthen of one of them , and relieued him of his sinnes : and the one of them that same night supped with Him in Paradise : Therefore , saye I , whatsoeuer was the part of the Jewes or of the Souldioures ▪ yet the doing of the FATHER to the SONNE was moste just . And when wee reade of this , let vs blesse the FATHER of IESVS CHRIST , for wee haue good cause so to doe : For in this justice Hee shewes great mercie towardes vs : and , if Hee had not done this , woefull and miserable had the estate of man beene . Now I come to the place , which in Hebrew is called GOLGOTHA , that is , a place of dead mens skulles , or braine pannes . This place was without the portes of the Towne of Hierusalem . And no question Iesus like an vnworthie reprobate was carried out of the portes of Hierusalem to suffer , and this was figured vnder the Lawe . The beastes that were to be offered were carried out of the campes of the people , and there were burnt , and afterwardes their blood was carried into the Sanctuarie , to bee a typicall propitiation for the sinnes of the people , and the people were sprinkled therewith : Euen so , IESVS CHRIST , that eternall Sacrifice , was carried out like an out-cast out of the portes of the Towne , to suffer that ignominious death , that when Hee had suffered Hee might enter in with His precious blood into that Heauenlie Sanctuarie for the sinnes of the world by that eternall propitiation , HEBR. CHAP. XIII . VERS. 11. and 12. Concerning the name of the place wherefore it is so called , there is great controuersie and doubting : Some thinke that it was so named , because the skull ( or braine panne ) of ADAM was delued vp out of that same place where the Crosse was set , and where IESVS suffered . But I count this but a vaine fable of the vain Papists , for their Legends are full of such like fables . And again , some thinke that it was so named , because in this place were vsed to bee casten heapes of skulles , and dead mens bones to bee kept , which vse may bee seene in sundrie partes , and this is more likely . And last , others thinke that it was so named , in respect of the figure & shape of the place : It was a round knoll , like a mans head , rising vp , and round at the height ; also , it was high , that these who were executed might be a spectacle to the people to be wondred at , and therefore in respect of the shape , it was called Caluarie , that is , the skull of a dead man : and those who haue resorted to those parts , they report this day , that the same place is a round knolle like a dead mans skull , where the Lord Iesus was crucified beside Ierusalem . But how euer it be , this is most certaine , that this place was shamefull and ignominious : and the innocent is conueyed to that place where the murtherers vsed to bee execute . No doubt , it was vile , and stinked , yet it hindred not that sweete sauour to ascend to the Father , through His death , and the more ignominious that the death was , the glorie and triumph was the greater , and the more stinking that the place was , the more sweetly sauoured Hee to the Father , His sacrifice had a most sweet smell in the nosthirles of the Father . This is the thing that I marke : I see , that these Iewes who persecuted the Lord of glorie to the death , cannot bee satisfied , and the hatred against the innocent is endlesse . They are not content that He die a shamefull death : but they will haue Him to die a shamefull death in a shamefull place , and they will haue Him conuoyed and led out like a thiefe . No , brethren , the hatred of the worlde against the children of the light , hath none ende : they hated the Lord first : The Lord Iesus is the light of the world , and euer from that day the children of darknesse shall neuer cease to hate the children of light : assoone so euer as a man shall professe that he appertaines to Iesus Christ , at that same moment , the worlde , and the children of darknesse shall beginne to hate them , and to persecute them : As the rage of the Iewes was vnquencheable against Christ , so it was after His passion and ascension against all Christians . Brethren , in this matter , we must passe aboue the malice of the Iewes , and behold the counsell of God , and see , that all this doing comes from Heauen , for the Father doth it , albeit He vse the ministerie of these Hangmen : I see this , He layes on shame vpon His owne Sonne : and not only shame , but He heapes shame vpon shame vpon Him : He will first haue Him shamed in respect of the death of the Crosse : then Hee will haue the world to gaze vpon Him : and next , in respect of the two thieues that were ledde out with Him : and then in respect of the place : Hee will haue Him to suffer shame in all things , in presence of the world : So that one would wonder , that the Father would pursue the Sonne with such extremitie of wrath : it is no small thing to take on the burthen of sinne . O sinfull soule ! runne vnder sinne as thou wilt , yet one day thou shalt find it the heauiest burthen that euer was . If the suretie suffered such a paine , and such a burthen , what shall become of thee ? If thou by thy selfe shalt vndertake such an heauie burthen of wrath for thy sins ? But Brethren , the thing that appertaines to vs concerning the place of execution is this : All this processe & judgement is a type of that great & terrible judgement of the world in that Great day : & ye shall see that visible judgement to bee like this judgement that was holden on Iesus . He suffers like a reprobate , and is judged , and that same thing that Iesus suffered temporally , when the great Iudge shall sit , the reprobate shall suffer eternally . Then take heede : It is a terrible thing to fal into the hands of that liuing God , who is a consuming fire . Looke to it as yee will , for whosoeuer hee be that shall not bee saued in Iesus in that day , beside all the shame that they shall beare , the verie place wherein they shall suffer shall adde something to their shame : As their soule and bodie shall bee ignominious ; so the place shall be stinking : the very place shall heape shame after shame : let Hell bee where it will , it is the most shamefull and ignominious place that euer was : and thou shalt bee shamed and shent whosoeuer shall bee casten into it . And by the contrarie , in that Great daye of Iudgement , they who shall bee saued in this IESVS , as they shall be glorious manie wayes : so euen in respect of the place , they shall be glorious . That Heauenlie Hierusalem is the pleasandest place that euer was , and those that shall come to Heauen , beside all that glorie that they shall haue therein , they shall haue glorie in the verie place : for Christ suffered in a place , foule , vile and ignominious , that they might dwell for euer most glorious in that glorious place , that Heauenlie Paradise .

Nowe to come to the third , which is that drinke which is propined vnto CHRIST when He comes to that place : no question He was verie thirstie : beside the paine , He had an extreame thirst : and beeing thirstie , Hee desired to drinke : Hee was a wearied man , for He was holden all the whole night ouer without either meate , drinke , or sleepe , yea , and all the next daye also , beside the feare of death : and therefore , it was no maruell that Hee desired to drinke . And MATTHEW saies , that they gaue Him Vineger to drinke , mixed with Gall : Then , both soure and bitter was His drinke . Now it is true that Sainct MARKE saies , that it was Wine mixed with Myrrhe : All is alike : for Myrrhe hath the bitternesse of the gall . There are sundrie opinions about this drinke , which they gaue Him : Some thinkes that this was a delicious drinke , and that it was caried there , and offered by the women who followed Him weeping : to the end He might feele the lesse paine , so long as Hee vnderlay so longsome and cruell death . There are others who thinke that this drinke serued to hasten the death : because the death was painfull , for they count Myrrhe to be of this force , that it will cast out blood at any wound . So when the LORD had drunke , they thought , that the blood should haue springed out at the wounds , and should haue most hastely procured His death .

But I leaue these opinions , and I thinke , that this was no delicious drinke : and I thinke againe , that this drinke was not giuen to hasten His death : & I think that this sowre & bitter drinke , was offered in derision and scorne by the Iewes , and souldiers , who had no pitie nor compassion vpon Him , and that of the bitter malice of their heartes they offered it to Him . No mercie for Christ now , but all extremitie : and to thinke so , I am partly moued by that Prophecie which is contained in the 62. Psalme , and 22. verse , wherein the LORD is brought in , complaining and saying , In my thirst they gaue mee vineger to drinke : and partly , by the Historie following , wherein it is saide , Then they brought Him in derision a sponge with vineger , and put it to His mouth : and this His drinke is to bee counted a part of His Passion . Of this we haue this lesson , alwayes keeping this ground , That this Iudgement is a type of the latter Iudgement . Amongst all the paines that they shall suffer , who shall not bee found in IESVS CHRIST , they shall thirst to death , both of soule and bodie , as the LORD thirsted , who was counted as a reprobate : so the reprobate shall thirst exceedingly : And as the LORD got not so much as a drinke of water , to quench His thirst , no more shalt thou .

As the rich Glutton , when hee was in Hell , could not get one droppe of water to coole his tongue , that was so sore burning in torment : no more shalt thou bee quenched of that eternall wrath : for sinne brings the most terrible drowght and hotnesse in the soule and body that euer was . Thou shalt drinke the cuppe of the bitter wrath of God for euer & euer ▪ Blessed are they who hunger & thirstes for righteousnesse they shall be filled , sayes Christ . They who shall bee saued in Iesus Christ , shall neuer thirst , for they shall haue in their bellies the fountaine of liuing water . Iesus Christ , when this drinke is propined , Hee tastes it , and would haue no more of it , because as Iesus Christ bare the nature of man , so Hee had this naturall taste , and nature abhorred this drinke : And albeit that patiently He suffered all injuries of others : yet Hee would not vse violence against nature to His owne selfe : let one suffer violence of others , but doe no violence to thine owne selfe : Yet we see , that albeit He knew well eneugh , both the bitternesse and sowrenesse of it , yet Hee tasted it : This learnes vs , that there was no bitternesse nor sowrnesse but the LORD would taste it , that thou shouldest not onely taste , but also drinke , yea quaffe all delicious and sweet drinke euermore : yea , not only of the water of life , but euen the delicious drinke of this worlde , for refreshment of our bodie . Then when thou art drinking a sweet drinke , remember that Iesus Christ dranke a bitter drinke , that thou shouldest drinke a sweete drinke . Otherwise , I tell thee , drinke on , and pamper thy belly as thou wilt , thy sweete drinke shall become a bitter curse vnto thee .

Now we come to the very action of crucifying : Hee is thirstie , He cannot get the thirst quenched : He must suffer the death with an extreame thirst : there is not a thiefe , but hee will get a drinke . The men of warre come to the execution : and first , they stripped the LORD of glorie : They take His garments off Him : So the LORD , before Hee was mounted vpon the Crosse , Hee was stripped naked , and then beeing starke naked , they mount and spread out that glorious bodie on the Crosse , And nailes Him with nailes : and this is complained of before : They pierced through mine hands and my feete , Psalme 22.17 . And now beeing nailed on the Crosse , it commeth to passe , as Paul sayes in the Epistle to the Galathians , Chap. 3. verse 13 , 14 : Hee is become a curse for vs , that wee should become the blessing of God in Him : Not that Iesus beganne then to be accursed of the Father , when He hang vpon the Crosse : No , from the time of His conception : euen all the time that Hee was in the world : As our sinnes were laide vpon Him , so the curse of God was on Him , pursuing our sinne : All these three and thirtie yeeres that Hee liued in the worlde , the curse of God goes neuer off Him : for the curse of God neuer leaues sinne . A wicked man will seeme to bee blessed , and to prosper , and who will sit at such ease as he will , play him , and blesse himselfe in his owne heart , but when hee comes to a miserable ende , and dies a miserable death , when the miserable death appeares , then the world sees , that that man was cursed . It appeared not that Iesus Christ was cursed , till He was dying , and going to be nailed on the Crosse , then all the world sees that Hee is cursed , beside all the things that sinne brings on a man to : it shall bring thee to a shamefull death : and if thou bee not found in Iesus Christ , and bee not couered with His Crosse , then thou shalt die in the ende a cursed death : although thou be in thy bed , and thy Wife , thy friends , and all thy children about thee , the death that thou shalt die , shall be accursed . Blessed are they who die in the Lord : Cursed are they who die not in the Lord , let them be hanged , beheaded , or die in their bed , terrible shall be that death that followes after this death : The death that He died , was a sore & odious kinde of death , to a man to be taken quicke , and nailed quicke on the Crosse : and no doubt , Hee hang for the space of three houres : so as the death of those who are not in Christ , is accursed , so it is sore : He suffered not only this paine in body , No , the chiefe torment was in the soule , & it was tormented with that bitter sense of the wrath of the Father . It is not a death of the body that sinne brings on , it brings an extreame bitter paine to the soule . The Lord dies not in a moment , hee is dying , and not dead , a viue image of the death of hell : thou shalt die in the paine of hell , and neuer get an end . Those who die in Christ , die what death they will , bee they beheaded , or hanged , or drawne in raxes , or burnt , they shall neuer die a cursed death : their death is a sweete death , and all the joyes that euer was , shall issue of their death : It must be so , What makes a cursed death but sinne : and if thou be in Him , as IESVS was crucified : so thy sinne is nailed vpon His backe : and therefore beeing taken away , what must followe , but that thou must be glorified .

And either thou shalt bee crucified thy selfe , No , not in the Earth , but in the Hells euerlastingly : or els thou must haue thy sinnes crucified on the Crosse of IESVS CHRIST , and be partaker of his death : and therefore , if any of vs would die a blessed death ( it is certaine , that wee must die ) let vs see whether our sinne was crucified with Christ , or not : Shall I haue no warrand of the death of sinne in mee , and that I was crucified with IESVS CHRIST , and am freed of all paine eternallie , thorowe His Crosse ? Will yee that I shall tell you , howe yee shall get the certaintie of this ? Looke if thou findest a continuall death of sinne , looke if thou findest this regeneration and a newe life , and loue of GOD and a delite to serue Him in some measure , then assure thy selfe , that thy sinne was crucified on the Crosse with IESVS CHRIST : and , if thou liuest in wantonnesse , and gettest no mortification , thou shalt bee crucified in the Hell , yea , though thou were a King . Our lordes and gentlemen will passe their time , but I denounce , albeit thou bee an Emperour , thou shalt bee tormented , and consumed awaye by that eternall wrath of GOD in Hell . Goe on thy wayes . O , the worlde is sleeping ! Shall they neuer knowe what they are adoing ? What are these oppressors doing ? these murtherers doing ? these adulterers and fornicators doing ? Is there anie care of Heauen in them ? Is Heauen or Hell but tales ? No , no : it shall bee the terriblest sight that euer thou sawe . It is not as men saye , to wit , Hell is but a boggarde to scarre children onelie : No , thy miserable soule shall finde in wofull experience the dolour and woe of that place .

Nowe it restes , that I speake about the houre in the which Hee was crucified . Onelie Sainct MARKE calles it , About the thirde houre . Then apparentlie , the LORD IESVS was nayled on the Crosse betwixt eleuen and twelue of the clocke : And a little before twelue Hee was mounted vp vpon the Crosse : for betwixt the sentence of Condemnation and Execution , there passed not an houre : For there was a malicious earnestnesse to hasten Him to the Crosse , neither woulde they giue Him leasure to drawe His breath . This lets vs see the fearcenesse of the wrath of the Father when Hee judges sinne . After that Hee was once condemned , Hee gotte no rest , but was hastened to the place of Execution , to suffer paine and shame . Looke still to the grounde . This judgement is the type of the latter judgement : if the sentence of condemnation bee passed , immediatelie thou shalt bee pulled awaye ( looke to it as yee will ) to euerlasting torment . Therefore , blessed is that soule that hath part of the suffering of IESVS CHRIST . To Him , therefore , who once was ignominious , and now is glorious , bee all Honour for euermore : AMEN .

THE XV. LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 35 And when they had crucified him , they parted his garmentes , and did cast lots , that it might bee fulfilled , which was spoken by the Prophet , They diuided my garmentes among them , and vpon my vesture did cast lots . verse 36 And they sate and watched him there . verse 37 They set vp also ouer his head his cause written , THIS IS IESVS , THE KING OF THE IEWES . verse 38 And there were two thickes crucified with him , one on the right hand , and another on the left .

MARKE CHAP. XV.

verse 24 And when they had crucified him , they parted his garments , casting lottes for them , what euerie man should haue . verse 25 And it was the thirde houre when they crucified him . verse 26 And the title of his cause was written aboue , THAT KING OF THE IEWES . verse 27 They crucified also with him two thieues , the one on the right hand , and the other on his left . verse 28 Thus the Scripture was fulfilled , which saieth , And hee was counted among the wicked .

LVKE , CHAP. XXIII .

verse 33 And when they were come to the place which is called Caluarie , there they crucified him , and the euill doers ; one at the right hand , and the other at the left . verse 34 Then said IESVS , Father , forgiue them : for they knowe not what they doe . And they parted his raiment , and cast lottes .

verse 35 And the people stood , and behelde : and the Rulers mocked him with them , saying , Hee saued others : let him saued himselfe , if hee be that Christ , the Chosen of God . verse 36 The souldiers also mocked him , and came , and offered him vineger , verse 37 And said , If thou bee the King of the Iewes , saue thy selfe . verse 38 And a superscription was also written ouer him , in Greeke letters , and in Latine , and in Hebrew , THIS IS THAT KING OF THE IEWES .

IHON , CHAP. XIX .

verse 18 Where they crucified him , and two other with him , on either side one , and IESVS in the mids . verse 19 And Pilate wrote also a title , and put it on the Crosse , and it was written , IESVS OF NAZARETH , THE KING OF THE IEWES . verse 20 This title then read manie of the Iewes : for the place where IESVS was crucified , was neare to the Citie : & it was written in Hebrew Greeke , and Latine . verse 21 Then said the hie Priests of the Iewes to Pilate , Write not , The King of the Iewes , but that he said , I am King of the Iewes . verse 20 Pilate answered , What I haue written , I haue written .

IN these dayes past ( beloued in the LORD IESVS ) wee haue brought this Historie of the Passion of Iesus Christ , to the verie act it selfe , to the crucifying of Him vpon the Crosse . The last daye we spake something of His crucifying , and last wee spake of the houre of the day , in the which He was crucified : MARKE names it to haue bene about the third houre of the daye , which according to our reckoning , and our fashion of diuiding of the daye , fell about the twelfth houre of the daye : which manifestes a verie hastie dispatch and a short space betwixt the doome , and the execution : yea , all this matter was very hastilie dispatched , for Hee was taken in the night , in the which Hee gotte no rest , but was hurried first to Annas , and from him to Caiaphas Hall , and then before Pilate the Romane Iudge , and there before him condemned : So that Hee is taken in the night , and the next day before twelue a clocke Hee is crucified . In the night Hee is taken , and brought before the Iudge : The accusation passeth : The doome is giuen : and He is crucified on the morrow following before twelue of the clocke . Nowe to passe by the malice of the Jewes , and their earnestnesse to haue the Lord put to death , we shall marke , that all this judgement wee maye see the swiftnesse of the wrath of the Father , which pursued the Sonne , because He bare the sinnes of the worlde . It lets vs see plainlie that the judgement that shall bee in the latter daye , to the which this is proportionate ( it is a type of the latter judgement ) that judgement also , I say shall passe ouer swiftlie , and the reprobate in that judgement , when the Lord is once entred into judgement , shall not gette leaue nor leasure to draw their breath , till they be casten into Hel. And after that the terrible Iudge shall once enter into accompt with them , and giue out that sentence , Depart from mee yee cursed of my Father , with the Deuill and his angelles , immediatelie those damned soules shall bee hurled to Hell . If the wrath was so swift vpon the Sonne of God Himselfe , what shall bee the swiftnesse of the wrath vpon the reprobate in that Great daye ? Then come to the Text which we haue read , and to goe forwardes to speake of the thinges and circumstances that fell out in the time that the Lord did hang quicke nayled vpon the Crosse : for , as I haue already declared , Hee hung the ●pace of three houres quicke , nayled vpon the Crosse , ere Hee gaue vp the ghoste . The first thing we haue to speake of , is concerning the two Thieues that were crucified with Him , the one at the one hande , and the other at the other hand . Next , wee shall speake of that prayer that Iesus conceiued whilest Hee was hanging on the Crosse before His enemies . And thirdly , wee shall speake of that title and inscription that Pilate commanded to bee fixed on the Crosse : to wit , IESVS of Nazareth , the King of the Iewes : and this contained the crime and cause of His suffering . Last , wee shall speake of the diuiding of His garmentes , and howe they cast lottes on His coate . All these heads are plaine , & they offer plaine doctrine . Then to come to the first ; It is saide , that They crucified with him two thieues , two vagabondes , two throat-cutters , and they crucified the one of them at his right hand , and the other at his left hand . And Hee hung on the Crosse in the middest betweene them both . They crucifie not the Lord Iesus Himselfe alone but betwixt two Thieues : and not at the side , but one of them at each side , and Him in the middest : g●uing out thereby to bee vnderstood by all the worlde , who looked on Him , ( and there was an hudge multitude of Iewes , Romanes , and Gentiles , looking on ) that of all Malefactors He was the greatest . Brethren , I see this thorowe all the Historie of the Passion of Iesus Christ , euer His dolour enc●easses , till it come to the ende & to the height . And I see this , that as His paine growes continually , So shame is heaped on His head continually : and whilest Hee is hanging on the Crosse , at the same time the greatest shame is heaped on His head : for Hee hanges vpon the Tree , betwixt the euill doers ▪ as Prince of all euill doers in the worlde . To let you see , that as the paine of the reprobate shall bee extreame ; so the sh●me and confusion that they shall suffer in Hell , shall passe all measure . In this circumstance , as in all the rest , I looke not so much to the Iewes , and to their malice , as I looke to His Father in Heauen , to His wrath , and to His Iustice : it is Hee who is the chiefe worker of all these things . All the●e men , Pilate , Herode , the men of warre , and the High Priestes , they are like as many burrioes to that Iudge .

The LORD hanges on the Crosse in extreame paine of bodie and soule : and as Hee hanges , in extreame paine , so there is extreame shame joyned with it . Nowe , if the shame and paine was extreame , it must followe , that Hee bare an extreame but then of sinne : these goe together in GODS Iustice , extreame burthen of sinne , extreame paine , and extreame shame : for the Iustice of GOD requires , that extreame sinne bee punished by extreame paine and shame . It is true , the Martyres suffered greater shame & paine , than euer murtherer did , or malefactour : yet it followes not , that their sinne was greater than the sinne of them who suffers not so great paine . Why ? The Martyres suffered not for sinne , Non eo nomine . Neuer a Martyre suffered for sinne , but for the testimonie of the same Lord Iesus Christ who suffered for their sinne : and therefore in their suffering they had an exceeding great joy , assuring them , that they had a remission of their sinnes in the blood of the Lambe IESVS CHRIST . But IESVS CHRIST suffered for sinne Eo nomine : it is one thing to a sinner to suffer , & it is another thing to suffer for sin : No , if the Lord make thee to suffer for the least sin , if it were but for an euill thought , thou shalt feele howe terrible a Iudge Hee is . The LORD suffers , and is shamed for sinne : the Lord IESVS suffered extreame shame and paine : therefore the consequent followes , He bare an extreame but then of sinne . When I looke to this vtter shame , as I call to minde all the sinnes that IESVS suffered for : so chiefly , I looke to that high pride of Adam , and of vs all in Adam , whereby wee aspire to bee like to that High and glorious Majestie , that pride , whereby we would haue spoyled that great GOD of that honour and glorie which was due to Him : Therefore in this vtter shame , the Father of Heauen meetes , randers and requites that high pride of Adam ▪ and for that Hee heapes shame on the head of His Sonne : As thou aspirest to dishonour Him by pride , so Hee meetes thy pride in His deare Sonne . If thou be not found in IESVS in that great day : the prouder thou bee in the worlde , the greater shall be thy shame , beside that vnspeakable torment of soule and bodie . Now , will yee see in this extreame paine & shame that the Lord suffers , how the wonder of our saluation is wrought : it is so farre from that , that it is wrought with a glorious pompe ( the Iewes would haue had this worke wrought gloriously , and would haue had the Sauiour a glorious King , and therefore they stumbled at this , at the ignominious Crosse of Iesus , ) Yee see by the plaine contrarie , that there cannot be a greater paine nor shame . We are not bought by glorie nor pompe : wee are redeemed from death and shame , by death and shame : such a redemption cannot stand with His Iustice : His Iustice requires blood , Heb. 9.22 , Noremission of sinnes without blood , Then euery one of vs , who would attaine to saluation , we must not looke to Heauen first , to get it in IESVS glorified , but we must looke to Hierusalem , and to Golgotha : first , To see Him there hanging and crucified : spare not to kisse Him on the Crosse , and to bathe thy selfe in His blood : and if thou takest offence at His Crosse , thou shalt neuer see Him in glorie , but to thy shame : No , by the contrarie , take on persecution with Him , that in that great day thou mayest be glorified with Him .

To goe forward , Luke in his 23. Chapter , verse 34. markes a circumstance which is not marked by the rest , to wit , that IESVS prayed to His Father for His persecuters . This prayer apparantlie hath beene either at this time when they were striking the nailes thorow Him , or els very soone thereafter : howsoeuer , He is hanging on the Crosse at that time : The words are , Father , forgiue them ▪ for they know not what they do : 1. Pet. Chap. 2. ver. 23 , sayes of Him : When He was reuiled , Hee reuiled not againe : He rendred none euill words againe , when He suffered , Hee threatned not againe , but committed it to Him who judges righteouslie . When they were nailing Him on the Crosse , and scorning Him on it Hee shew not an angrie countenance : Hee committed the vengeance to GOD. In these wordes , hee would let you see , a marueilous meeknesse and patience in IESVS CHRIST , and therefore by the Prophets Hee was compared to a Lambe . No , neuer a Lambe suffered with such mildnesse , as IESVS did . But now in this Historie he goes somewhat further : hee lets vs see , that the LORD IEnot onely recompensed euill with euill : but Hee rewarded good for euill , & whilst they torment Him , he conceiues a feruent prayer for them : and this lets vs see not onely a wonderfull patience , but also a great loue and pitie He bare to His enemies . It is a wonderfull thing to see any in torment to bee patient toward the tormenter , but it is greater in the torment , both to be patient , & to pray to GOD for him who torments him : and this is the greatest of all , to suffer for the tormenter . This loue properly pertaines to IESVS CHRIST onely . The Martyres haue prayed for them who persecuted them , as STEVEN did , Act , Chapter 7. verse 60. LORD , lay not this sinne to their change : but neither STEVEN , nor any other Martyre in the earth suffered extreame torment for the tormenter . Neuer a man had such a loue , to suffer for his tormenter : No , this loue is proper only to IESVS CHRIST : and in the Scripture it is ascribed vnto IESVS CHRIST , that Hee died for His enemies His tormenters . These last wordes of that place of Peter , where hee sayes , Hee committed vengeance to Him who iudges righteously , are worthie of consideration : for there hee will let vs see the ground of patience in suffering , His eye was on His Father , and Hee sawe his Father to bee a just Iudge , and to take vengeance on them who persecuted them . Wouldest thou bee patient in suffering , goe not to reuenge , but put the reuenge in the hand of the Iudge : except a man haue this consideration , it is impossible for him to suffer a wrong patiently . And it is as true , that these men of this Lande , who in no measure are patient , but are ay reuenging : those who will doe two wrongs for one , ( hee will glorie that hee hath slaine two for one , and hee will bragge of his foule murther : and say , I haue one slaine , he hath two , he hath better than his owne ) It is impossible , I say , that these men cannot haue GOD before their eyes , they looke not to GOD , because in suffering injuries , they leaue not the reuenge to GOD , and so their damnation shall not bee so much for the wrongs , as because they vsurped the office of the Iudge , and gaue him not vengeance to whome it belongeth . Some of you may aske , how can this be , that Peter sayes . The LORD committed vengeance to His Father , stand with this , that Luke sayes , Hee prayed for them ? howe can these two stand ? To commit the vengeance to God , and to pray for thine enemies ? I answere , These things are different , To commit vengeance to GOD , to commit a wicked man to his owne Iudge , and to begge a vengeance to a wicked man : IESVS gaue them ouer to their owne Iudge , and gaue the Iudgement to GOD : hee begged not vengeance on them : hee prayes for them to his Father , that hee would forgiue them . To speake my minde heere : This Prayer that the LORD made vpon the Crosse , I take it not so much to be for the malitious Scribes , Pharises , and Priestes , who did this , not so much of ignorance , as of malice : For in the 17. Chapter and 9. verse hee sayes , I pray not for the worlde , but for them that thou hast giuen mee : As for the poore multitude of the Jewes , and the men of warre , and for the ignorant Gentiles , who were there . The effect declares the force and power of this Prayer , for by one preaching of Peter , there were three thousand soules conuerted of the enemies of Christ , Act. Chapter 2. verse 41. No question this hastie conuersion of so many , came of the effectualnesse of the Prayer that hee made to the Father , on the Crosse : yea , by appearance the force of that Prayer vttered it selfe then , when the multitude came from the spectacle of the Crosse home againe , knocking on their breasts . But consider the forme of the Prayer , hee sayes , Father , forgiue them , the reason is , They know not what they doe : But they are sillie blinded people , Paul 2. Cor. 2. Chapter verse . 8. sayes : If they had knowne what Hee was , they would not haue crucified the LORD of Glorie . Yee shall euer marke , Brethren , two series of sinners , and two sorts of sinning . There are some malitious sinners , woe to those . Some are ignorant : some sinnes of knowledge : yea , the malice of the heart drawes them to a mischiefe : and some because they know no better , beeing wrong informed . No doubt , many of this multitude thought they were doing good seruice to GOD : Malice in sinning , makes a man inexcusable , and closes his mouth before that Iudge : yee shall see this one day . The malicious sinners , when the sentence shall bee pronounced against them , shall not whisper once againe : But ignorance , albeit it makes not a man inexcusable ( it will neuer excuse thee before that great Iudge , Beguile not thy selfe , thou shalt not once open thy mouth , and say , LORD , the thing that I did , I did it of ignorance : and therefore I deserued not death ) yet it is not so euill as malice : for whereas malice prouokes the wrath , and judgement of the Iudge : for it is a terrible thing to haue an malicious heart , and of set purpose to sinne against the Iudge . Ignorance will mooue the Iudge to pitie and commiseration : and so , ye see , the LORD seeing the poore ignorant multitude Hee pities them , and as Hee pities them , so Hee prayes for them : Ignorance mooued Him to pittie , and to praye for them . In a worde : The Christian man that is persecuted wrongfullie , either hath to doe with malicious men , ( wee may finde this in experience ere wee die ) who persecute of malice : or with enemies , who are not so much malicious , as ignorant : if hee haue to doe with malicious persons , patience is required : but if hee haue to doe with ignorant bodies , then not onelie patience is required , but also rueth and loue . Wouldest thou haue patience ? then commit vengeance vnto Him who judges justlie : for if thou wouldest bee patient , looke to thy GOD , and saye , I commit thee in the hands of the Iudge . And , if thou haue to doe with an ignorant , see that thou bee pittifull : looke to the ignorance of them that persecute thee ; and thou shalt not so soone looke to their blindnesse , but thou shalt not onelie bee patient , but also pittifull , and the ignorant will seeme to bee miserable , and to bee pittied : for this is certaine , that the innocent man , who is persecuted , is not so much to bee pittied , as hee who of blinde ignorance persecutes him . Alas ! What is to bee pittied , but that which procures damnation before GOD ? So ignorant blinded bodies are moste to bee pittied .

Nowe consider howe all rankes and sortes of people shame Him : and first Pilate shames Him , and commaundes an inscription and title to be written on the Crosse , bearing the crime and cause of His death : It is saide , that Pilate the Iudge , Writeth a title to bee fixed on the Crosse : and bee writeth it , in Hebrew , and in Grecke , and in Latine , to the ende , that men of all Languages might reade it , and vnderstand it , and the effect thereof is this , IESVS of Nazareth , the King of the Jewes . This was in Hebrewe , in Greeke , and in Latine : three Languages , to bee read by Hebrewes , Graecians , & Romanes . There is no question , but this was written according to the fashion of that time : for among the people of GOD , both the judgementes and also the punishmentes , with inscriptions containing the cause thereof , vsed to bee publicked . And this was a commendable and allowable custome , that when a man was condemned to die , they alwayes vsed to put vp an inscription , containing the crime and cause : to testifie , that hee was worthilie executed . According hereunto they handle the Lord IESVS : for they lead the whole proces in the sight of the people , & went not into a corner to judge Him , but in the presence of the whole people , they led Him out of the Portes of Hierusalem , to execute Him . Reade of this custome , Iosh. Chapter 7. verse 19. Of Achan , who stolle the Babylonians garment , how hee was judged of the whole people . Read of that blasphemer , in the wildernesse , Leuit. 24.23 . how before the whole people hee was executed publikly . Reade of Ionathan , how hee was judged and condemned of his father Saul , in the sight of the whole people , 1. Sam. Chapter 14. verse 5. As the Iudgement was publicke , so they vsed to put an inscription aboue them , to testifie to the people their crime , and the cause of their death , that they died justly . It is no small matter to slay a man , albeit hee were the poorest that euer was , and there is not a Prince in the face of the earth , that may slay a man without a good cause : No , not the Emperour hath that power . And as no man should bee slaine lightly : so if there bee a just cause of execution , the man may not be executed priuily at the pleasure of the Iudge , but if there bee good justice , the Iudgement must be before the people . The people haue their owne right and entresse in judgement seates .

Yee know in that great Iudgement of the world , which shall be at the latter day , not one shall be judged and condemned without the approbation and consent of the whole Elect , which shall stand round about their Lord . Then , how much more hath the people , at the least the best part , entresse in earthly Iudgements , to see good administration of justice , and Iudgement , and that the Iudge vse no Tyrannie . This then was the cause of this Inscription , euen that the cause of the death of Iesus should bee made manifest to the people , according to common commendable custome . But Pilate had another respect : Pilate did this , not so much , that the people should know the cause of His death : for his conscience tolde him that He was innocent , as he put it vp , to reuenge him on the malicious Iewes , who compelled him against his heart and conscience to condemne Him . Hee will haue this put vp , that their King was hanged , and that they hanged Him with their owne hands . But GOD hath His part heere , and all was gouerned by that heauenlie Prouidence , Neither is Pilate , nor the Iewes heere so much to be looked to , as the dispensation of the Father , As Pilate did it for one ende , so the LORD did it for another ende : Men will doe a thing vpon an euill intent , GOD will doe the same thing by a wicked instrument to His good ende , by His effectuall prouidence Hee will haue this to be put vp , to ratifie the Heauenly and Spirituall Kingdome of IESVS CHRIST : and Hee will let them all see , that IESVS is the onely King : and inspeciall by this inscription the LORD will haue it testified to the worlde , that as IESVS hung vpon the Crosse with paine and shame , that so likewise vpon the same Crosse He triumphed gloriously ouer His enemies : ere Hee came to Heauen , on the Crosse Hee gotte victorie , and Hee triumphed ouer them all , and ledde them all captiues on the Crosse , as it is written to the COLOSS. CHAP. 2. VERS. 15. More than this : The LORD did it to this ende , To fore-shaddowe , that the preaching of the Kingdome of IESVS CHRIST , to followe on His Ascension should bee to all Nations ▪ Kingdomes , and Languages : for immediately after that Hee passed out of the world , IESVS was proclaimed to all Nations the King of Glory , and continues to this day , and shall bee for euer . Pilate is a preacher heereof , albeit hee haue little minde of it : but hee was like Caiaphas , who prophesied , that it was expedient , that one shoulde die for the sinnes of the whole people , CHAP. 11. VERS. 40. And this is done by the speciall prouidence of GOD , no doubt . The constancie of Pilate in his sentence and writing , notwithstanding the strong opposition of the Scribes and the High Priestes , who desired him to alter and change the title , and for that which was written by Pilate , to wit , This is the King of the Jewes , to write , That Hee saide Hee was the King of the Iewes : this declares that it was of the immutable decree of GOD. Pilate had no power to alter one letter of it for his life . GOD ledde the pene of him so , that hee had no power to doe otherwise , to testifie , that it was of that Eternall decree . And this is that drecree whereof wee reade , PSAL. 2.7 . I will declare the decree , that is , The Lord hath saide vnto mee , Thou art my Sonne , &c. This decree is vnchangeable , it must bee executed , and it shall last to the ende of the worlde : And I saye , the LORD IESVS shall bee King in despite of the IEWES and the High Priestes , and all His enemies , and that one daye wee shall see to the full joy of our heartes : To that Glorious King , with His Father , and the Holie Spirite , bee Honour and Glorie for euermore , Amen .

THE XVI . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 39 And they that passed by , reuiled him , wagging their heads ,

verse 40 And saying , Thou that destroyest the Temple , and buildest it in three dayes , saue thy selfe : if thou bee the Sonne of God , come downe from the Crosse . verse 41 Likewise also the high Priesles mocking him , with the Scribes , and Elders , and Pharises , said , verse 42 Hee saued others , but hee cannot saue himselfe : if hee bee the King of Israel , let him nowe come downe from the Crosse , and wee will beleeue in him . verse 43 Hee trusted in God , let him deliuer him now , if hee will haue him : for hee said , I am the Sonne of God .

verse 44 The selfe same thing also the thieues which were crucified with him , cast in his teeth .

MARKE , CHAP. XV.

verse 29 And they that went by , railed on him , wagging their heads , and saying , Hey , thou that destroyest the Temple , and buildest it in three dayes ,

verse 30 Saue thy selfe , and come downe from the Crosse . verse 31 Likewise also , euen the high Priestes , mocking , saide among themselues , with the Scribes , Hee saued other men , himselfe hee cannot saue . verse 32 Let Christ the King of Israel now come downe from the Crosse , that wee may see , and belieue . They also that were crucified with him , reuiled him .

LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 35 And the people stood , and behelde : and the Rulers mocked him with them , saying , Hee saued others : let him saue himselfe , if hee be that Christ , the Chosen of God . verse 36 The souldiers also mocked him , and came , and offered him vineger , verse 37 And said , If thou bee the King of the Iewes , saue thy selfe . verse 38 And a superscription was also written ouer him , in Greeke letters , and in Latine , and in Hebrew , THIS IS THAT KING OF THE IEWES .

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 23 Then the Souldiours , when they had crucified Iesus , tooke his garmentes , ( and made foure partes , to euerie Souldiour a part ) and his coat : and the coat was without seame , wouen from the top thorowout .

verse 24 Therefore they said one to another , Let vs not diuide it , but cast lots for it , whose it shall bee . This was , that the Scripture might bee fulfilled , which saieth , They parted my garmentes among them , and on my coat did they cast lottes . So the Souldiours did these thinges indeede .

THE time that IESVS CHRIST is hanging on the Crosse , ( Brethren ) and whilest Hee is in extreame paine and torment , those that stand by they set themselues to doe Him all the shame they can , to the ende , that in that agonie Hee might haue the more annoy and griefe . I cannot diuide better that shame that they did Him , than from the persons who went about to shame Him : the whole , both Iewes and Gentiles , are set to shame Him : And therefore , after He is condemned , they take two Thieues , and they crucifie them with Him , the one at the one hand , and the other at the other , and Iesus the Innocent in the middest , as if He had beene the greatest of all . Then there is not a ranke of persons amongst them , but euery one begins to raile vpon Him , and shame Him . And first to begin at Pilate , hee begins and shames Him , for hee writes an inscription concerning treason against the Majestie of Caesar , and affixes it on the Crosse , where Hee hung , This is the King of the Iewes : howbeit to speake the trueth , Pilate sought more the shame of the Iewes , who by their obstinacie compelled him to giue out the sentence of death against the Innocent , than the shame of Iesus Christ : and by the inscription the Lord will haue the Iewes shamed , because they hanged their King . But we haue spoken of Pilates part the last day : therefore nowe let vs goe forward to the partes of all the rest . Then after Pilate , comes in the executioners , who with their hands had nayled Him on the Crosse . It appeares by the wordes of Iohn , speaking of the diuiding of His garmentes into foure partes , that there were foure Executioners : ( or Hang-men ) So that euery one of them got a part thereof . These in contempt , and in despite of Him , in His face , whilest as Hee hanges on the Crosse , they take His garmentes , and diuide them in foure partes , and on his coat they cast lottes . Then after the Hang-men , comes the people , and they wagge their heads on him , and in despite , and bitternesse of heart , they raile on him , and saye , Is this the man that saide hee woulde destroye the Temple , and builde it vp againe ? Is it likelie that Hee can doe this , who cannot saue Himselfe from the Crosse ? Then comes there the Princes of the IEWES , the SCRIBES , the High PRIESTES , and PHARISES , and they taunt Him also , saying , Thou who sauedst others , saue thy selfe . And after them , comes in the men of warre , the ROMANE Souldioures , and they beginne to raile out also , and They offered him Vineger to drinke , and saide , If thou bee the King of the IEWES saue thy selfe , and come downe from the Crosse . And last , one of the Thieues , who was hanged with Him , falles out in rayling , If thou bee that CHRIST , saue thy selfe and vs .

But nowe wee shall speake of euerie one of these in particular as the LORD shall giue vs grace : and first wee beginne at the part of the Hang-men . Then in His sight , whilest hee hanges , they take his garmentes , ( and made foure partes of them , that euerie one of the men might haue a part thereof : and as for his coat , because it had no seame , and was not sowed , but was a wouen coat , from the toppe thorowout : therefore , they woulde not diuide it , but woulde cast lottes for it , whose it shoulde bee . And all this was done , that that which was prophesied ( by Dauid , who was the figure of Christ , Psal. 22.19 . ) might bee fulfilled , which saieth , They diuided my garmentes among them , and on my coat did cast lottes .

Now to let you see that these Hangmen did nothing in all this action , but that which from all eternitie was appointed to bee done in the councell of GOD. To examine this fact better : First they doe Him wrong in spoyling the LORD IESVS of His owne goods : ( Howsoeuer they esteemed of Him , yet Hee was innocent ) Next , they doe Him shame , in stripping Him , and setting Him naked vpon the Crosse , in the sight of all the worlde . And last of all , they despite Him , and contemne Him , in taking His garmentes , and parting them in His owne presence , where He Himselfe might behold it . So they did Him wrong , shame , and despite . But Brethren , as in all other circumstances conjoyned with the Passion . I looke not so much to men , as to the Lord : So heere I looke not so much to these executioners in parting of these garments , as to that Heauenvly Iudge His Father , & to His justice in this matter : for whatsoeuer bee their part , and howe vnjust soeuer they bee , that Heauenly Father is just , and that burthen of our sinne which Iesus Christ tooke vpon Him , deserued all this : as suretie for vs , Hee demerited all this .

Nowe to examine more narrowly euerie one of these : to wit , the wrong , shame , and despite , wee shall see howe justly all is done : if yee will looke to His Father , and first consider the wrong done vnto Him , in taking His cloathes : Hee was wearied of His garments , because Hee was cledde with our sinne . Nowe woulde to GOD that wee could feele in mercy this weight of sinne , which our Mediator did beare vpon His backe for vs : for then wee woulde not runne on so wantonly as wee doe . And it telles vs this , That a sinner that is not in Iesus Christ , who hath not put off sinne , but yet beares the burthen of sinne , hath no right to weare so much as a moste vile garment , yea , though it were but a bratte of a sacke to hide his shame from the sight of the worlde ; let bee Golde , Siluer , or precious rayment : and if it shall fall out at any time , that hee bereaued and spoyled of his cloathes , let him take it to bee of the just judgement of GOD , whatsoeuer bee mans part therein . And though the Thieues bereaue him , yet the GOD of Heauen is just in punishing of him , whatsoeuer part man hath in the action . Yet it telles vs more , for I tell you still , that this judgement of Iesus Christ is the image and figure of the latter judgement : for such processe as is vsed heere , shall bee vsed in the latter judgement . Then , I saye , it telles vs , that in that latter daye , a reprobate and sinner , who shall not bee founde in Iesus Christ , shall bee depriued , and spoyled of all the creatures , made for the vse and ornament of man , and there shall neuer a one of them bee left him , neither shall hee haue so much a foot-breadth of earth , or the meanest commoditie in the worlde : yea , albeit hee were a king , let him haue possessions , kingdomes , and the whole earth now , but then there shall not bee any thing in this worlde that hee shall possesse at that daye , but shame in the Hell for euermore . Where by the contrary , they who shall bee founde in Iesus Christ , shall not onelie bee cladde with incorruption and glory in Christ ; but also shall be put in possession of a newe Heauen and newe Earth , to reigne with their Head and Lord Iesus Christ for euermore . Yee see then what happinesse it is to bee founde in Iesus Christ at that Great daye . O the misery of him who shall bee founde out of Him !

Nowe to come to that shame which Hee suffers on the Crosse . The Father , thorowe His nakednesse heerein also is just : Hee was cledde on the Crosse with our sinnes . It telles vs this : that among all the punishmentes of sinne , this is one , to wit , nakednesse , to set the body naked in the sight of the worlde . Yee reade in Esay . 3.17 . where the sinfull women are threatned for their pride , that the Lord IEHOVAH shall make naked and discouer their secret parts to the world . But to speake of the latter day : beside all the rest of the punishments of the reprobate , the nakednesse of their carcases shal be a punishment , they shall rise with foule bodies , whereas the Elect shall rise with glorified bodies : and the reprobate shall stand vp in the sight of all men & Angels , with naked bodies , that their shame may be seene , & they shall crie ( to hide their shame ) on the mountaines , to couer them , and on the hilles to fall on them . Now last to speake of that despite that Hee suffered : They parte His garmentes before Him , in despite of Him : They goe not to a backside to deale them . Looke to Gods dealing heere : this is a just thing with God , that hee who is a sinner , and who in contempt and despite of God hath sinned , that he be contemned againe , and suffer despite openlie . And Christ , among all other punishments , bare this punishment of contempt vpon the Crosse . Then if contempt be done vnto thee , who art a sinner , & not in Iesus Christ , not cledde with His justice , in respect of God ; it is due justice , if thy goods be taken and pulled from thee before thine eyes , if thy sonnes bee slaine in despite of thee , or thy virgins destored , thy selfe looking on , take it for the just judgement of God . In the latter daye , beside all the punishmentes that shall fall vpon a reprobate , despite shall be done to them . If it were but this , that the persons whome they disdained , contemned , and spitted vpon , shall bee glorified in despite of them . So to ende this : This teaches vs , howe good a thing it is to bee in Iesus Christ , and howe blessed that bodie shall bee who is founde in Him . And as for thee , who art out of Iesus Christ , woe shall be to thee , suppose thou were an Emperour . Nowe to goe forwarde : After the Hang-man , and after their despite , followes the part of the people who gazed on Him , they beginne , and wagge their heads . Dauid foretelles of that in the 22. Psalme , vers. 7. They had mee in derision , and made a mowe , and nodde their heads , and they said , Is this the man who saide , hee would destroy the glorious Temple of Hierusalem , and builde it after in three dayes ▪ Come downe from the Crosse , and saue thy selfe . They mistooke the LORD , for the LORD vnderstood of the Temple of His bodie , which after three dayes by His glorious resurrection , hee should reedifie and builde vp againe : so the opprobrie that they cast vp to Him is this : He was wount to say , He would cast downe the Temple , and builde it vp againe in three dayes : But this is a thing impossible : and their ground they take from His present infirme estate , that inhabilitie He was in on the Crosse . So they gather of that , Seeing He could not free Himselfe , that the other was impossible . Before I marke or obserue any thing on this place , I shall followe out the scoffing , rayling , and mocking of others , After the people came in the Princes of the people , as High Priestes , Scribes , Pharises , Elders , and Rulers , and they raile on Him , saying , This man tooke on Him the Name of CHRIST , let vs see if He can saue Himselfe : As they would say , It is impossible to Him who now hangs so ignominiously to saue Himselfe . After them came the men of war●e , and in derision : They offer Him vineger to drinke , And they say , this is very like a King . How can He doe the dutie of a King , to deliuer the people , who cannot deliuer Himselfe . This they saide , because Hee had called Himselfe a King , to the prejudice , as they thought , of Cesars Kingdome ▪ And lastly , one of the thieues rayled on Him , to wit , He that hang at His left hand , saying , So like as thou art that Christ who can neither saue vs nor thy selfe . Nowe , because the rayling of the whole is all to one effect : therefore , shortly I shall obserue some things in generall , as the Lord shall offer .

In all this rayling out against Him , yee see the extreame humiliation of IESVS CHRIST , for our sinnes : Hee is made of no reputation : No , He is trodde on as a worme : And no question , that extreame torment of bodie was not so grieuous to Him , as was this rayling on Him . They speake to Him as a verie reprobate : and so farre as lay in them , they endeuoured to make Him to despare of all helpe . So yee may seee , this rayling was a thing most grieuous to Him . And Dauid beeing His type , he complaines on this shame , that they heaped on Him , in the 22. Psalme . All this lets vs see , howe dearely the Lord hath bought our life and Saluation : And wee are more than miserable , if we see not this : And also it lets vs see , what should haue become of vs , if He had not satisfied for vs : and what should become of thee , if thou bee not in CHRIST in that great day . And it tells thee , seeing all this is for thy sinne , that thou shouldest haue a sadde heart to haue such a Redeemer made such a spectacle , and thou shouldest groane vnder the burthen of sinne : and when thou readest of the Crosse , thine heart should bee sorrowfull , that euer thou shouldest haue moued the GOD of glorie to such vengeance of His deare Sonne for thee . Thinke not that euery man shall bee relieued of his sinne by Him . No , onlie those who learne to groane vnder the burthen of their owne sinnes , by the which they haue pierced Him : and turne to the LORD vnfainedly , and get fauour . So if thou learnest not at one time or other to groane , vnder the burthen of thy sinne , thou shalt neuer be relieued by Him .

But to marke something of this railing : I see , that these things they cast vp to Him , is the verie verdict , whereupon they accused Him . They accused Him , because He called Himselfe the Christ , and because He called Himselfe the King of the Iewes : and because He said , that He would destroy the Temple , and build it vp againe the third day . So the very thing that they cast vp to Him in despite , is the very crime wherefore they condemned Him . Men would thinke , that it should haue contented them to had Him hanging in torment : but Brethren , alas , the malice of the enemies of Iesus Christ is endlesse , there is none end of it : it will not bee the death of one Christian : that wil satisfie them , it wil not be thy blood that wil quench their thirst : but in thy torment they will raile on , and striue to cause thee to despare , that thy soule may perish . There is such an extreame despite in their heartes , that they would haue thine ashes and thy bones to be exponed to opprobrie and shame , which hath lyen so long in the graue . See wee not this , howe the bones of faithfull Christians haue beene taken vp , and burnt by the Antichrist . The LORD saue vs from their crueltie : But here I lift vp mine eyes , and looke vnto GOD. The Lord Iesus , He suffered most justly , who was cled with our sinnes , and bare them on the Crosse for our cause : and it learnes thee this , that if thou sufferest opprobrie and shame ▪ and men raile on thee , that thou goe euer to see , if thou be in Christ , in thy suffering : for if thou be out of Christ , woe is to thee , for that is but the beginning and forerunner of that paine and shame that thou shalt suffer in Hell . I tell this more , in that latter day , when the reprobate shal be condemned , their sin which was the cause of their death , shall euer be had in memory , but if once thou goest to Hell , the remembrance of thy sin shall neuer be buried ▪ but thy verdict shal be cast in thy teeth , & thy conscience shal taunt thee , and shal say to thee , Murtherer , thou delitedst in murther , now goe to murther , nowe free thy selfe out of Hell , if thou canst : and to them who followed Harlots , Thou delitedst in Harlotrie , and in offending of GOD thou who couldest not bee satisfied in pleasuring thy foole lustes , nowe satisfie thy selfe with these extreame tormentes ; nowe goe to thy harlotrie , let see : And to the blasphemer , Thou delitedst in blaspheming of GOD , nowe let see if thou dare blaspheme , goe thy way nowe , and blaspheme : And to the Idolater , Thou delitedst in worshipping of Idolles , and leftest the worshipping of the true GOD ; nowe goe thy waye to Idolatrie , &c. Nowe , woulde to GOD the worlde coulde think● Hell to be earnest . This torment and rayling in the death of CHRIST , is an image of the torment of Hell .

I see heere further , that besides this , there is a grounde of all their opprobrie , to wit , that shamefull Crosse which IESVS was hanging on : They thought , that seeing IESVS was crucified , it was impossible for Him to cast downe the Temple , and to build it vp againe : They thought it was impossible for Him to saue the worlde , seeing Hee coulde not saue Himselfe : and that Hee coulde not doe the duetie of a King , who was alreadie hanged : How becomes it a King to bee hanged ? The cause of their offence was that shame which Hee suffered and that they sawe that Hee could not deliuer Himselfe . The Crosse of Iesus is foolishnesse to the worlde : & blessed are they who will not take offence at the Crosse of Christ . Looke howe they are deceiued in their judgements : Because the Crosse was the onely meane whereby Hee shoulde haue done all things , when Hee was hanging , was He not destroying the Temple of His body , that after three dayes , by His glorious resurrection Hee might builde it vp againe ? And when Hee was on the Crosse , did Hee not the office of Christ ? that is , of an anointed Priest : for then Hee was offering that Sacrifice of His body to the Father : And was He not by the Crosse purchasing to Himselfe and to vs a glorious Kingdome ? Yea , on the Crosse , Hee like a glorious King , triumphed ouer the Deuils and made an open shew of them : for Hee had a battell with the Deuils on the Crosse , and triumphed ouer them all . Col. 2.15 . This same blindnes of the world remaines still in it : for when the world sees a body vnder affliction , in pouerty , bu●nt or martyred for Christs sake , then the world thinkes it is impossible that that body can attaine to glory . They thinke him as an out-cast , and will scorne his profession . They will saye , Are these your Christians ? of all men they are the moste miserable , if that be the waye to Heauen , I will renounce to goe that way , this is rather the waye to goe to Hell . This is the voyce of the worlde : And the cause is , because miserable catiues know not what sinne is , which at that time behooued to bee purged by the Crosse : for the justice and Majestie of GOD beeing offended , required that it shoulde bee so : and nowe in vs sinne thorowe manifolde crosses and afflictions must bee mortified . Let the worlde thinke and speake as it pleases , the onely waye whereby thou shalt come to life , is suffering and affliction : and thou must thinke this , that wee must bee racked thorowe Hell , ere wee come to Heauen . Our redemption is wrought by the Crosse : thou shalt not come to Heauen , but by the Crosse . The ground of all is sinne : But alas , the world sees it not . The word will teach thee , that there is no other way to come to Heauen , but by affliction : and it will thee , that if thou bee not purged and changed by trouble and affliction , thou shalt neuer see Heauen . Alas , that wee coulde once grone vnder sinne . And blessed is the soule , that hath a sight of the weight of sinne : and woe to that soule , that hath no sight of sinne .

To goe forwarde : I see in this Thiefe , who rayles on Christ , some speciall thing : hee hath a particular of his owne , hee is in torment , and therefore hee saies , Jf thou bee that CHRIST , saue thy selfe and vs . Brethren , a torment , whatsoeuer it bee , if it bee not the better sanctified , it will mooue the creature to fall out in blasphemie : thou wilt blaspheme both in heart and mouth , and thou wilt saye , that there is no power in GOD to saue thee : And the Thiefe in effect saide this , There is no power in thee to saue mee ▪ I renounce thee as a Sauiour : and , if thou confesse His power , thou wilt denie His mercie , and wilt saye , GOD is but a Tyrant . And , if thou wilt saye , Hee is mercifull : bee mercifull to whome Hee will , Hee cannot bee mercifull vnto mee : This last distrusting of mercie to thy selfe , is a great sinne . And that to saye altogether , that there is no mercie in GOD , it is a plaine blasphemie . And last , to saye , there is no power in GOD it is to denie GOD to bee GOD : For howe can Hee bee GOD , if Hee want power ? So I thinke , that this catiue hath beene a great blasphemer of that Majestie : and when I looke on it , I see in him the image of the death of the reprobate , when they are dying and changing this life . ( The Lord giue vs grace to die well . ) The reprobate shall thinke , that in their doing , God hath no power to saue them : for , of all men in the worlde , the reprobate is the most loath to die : for either they shall thinke that God is not mercifull at all , or else at least , that there is no mercie in Him for them : and so the miserable creature will turne his backe on GOD , and immediately shall cast himselfe into Hell and damnation . Wee reade of Sidrach , Mesach , and Abednego , that they were so farre from this blasphemie , that when the Tyrant falles out in blasphemie , they meete him , and saye , Our GOD is Almightie , and Hee hath power to deliuer vs if Hee please . Neuer come thou to despaire , though thou shouldest die tenne thousande deathes : but sleepe in His bosome , & hang on Him , and saue His honour , and thinke not that which maye derogate His honour , and saye , Though thou shouldest slaye mee , LORD , yet will I trust in thee , and so die sweetlie , resting in His armes . Well , I see this hath beene a miserable bodie , and hath died miserablie , blaspheming the God of Glorie : and this is euen as the reprobate shall doe at the latter Iudgement . And yet when I compare him with the Pharises and Priests , I find their blasphemie greater than his . Well shall it bee to the Thiefe , in respect of them , for they had knowledge , and hee wanted . Who shoulde haue had knowledge but they ? They had no torment , hee had sore torment . What neede had they to blaspheme ? Therefore , their condemnation shall bee greater than his . And when I compare this blasphemie of the Thiefe with the blasphemie of some men in these dayes , who when anie crosse falles vpon them without their expectation , will saye , What can GOD doe more vnto mee ? so in effect denying power to bee in GOD , and in IESVS CHRIST : I count the blasphemie of these men to bee greater than his was . For nowe IESVS is in Glorie : and the Thiefe saw Him on the Crosse in miserie with himselfe . If thou now blasphemest Him so , it were well done , that thy mouth were sowed vp , that thou neuer spakest a worde .

Nowe to ende with this . The LORD giue vs grace , that neither in thought nor in worde wee dishonour that MAIESTIE , but maye acknowledge His mercie and power towardes vs in IESVS CHRIST : To whome bee all Honour , Glorie , Praise , Power , and Dominion , both nowe and euermore , Worlde without ende : AMEN .

THE XVII . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 40 But the other answered , and rebuked him , saying , Fearest thou not GOD , seeing thou art in the same condemnation ? verse 41 We are indeede righteously heere : for wee receiue things worthie of that we haue done : but this man hath done nothing amisse . verse 42 And hee saide vnto Iesus , Lord , remember me when thou commest into thy Kingdome .

WEE heard the last day ( Brethren ) of all these railings and blasphemies that the Lord Iesus suffered of all rankes and estates of persons , whilest Hee hang on the Crosse naked , liuing in torment . Pilate began , & fixed on the Crosse an ignominious inscription , That Iesus was a Traitor against Caesar , and that He suffered death for His treason . Then the Hang-men , foure in number , in despite , and in His sight , tooke his garmentes , and diuided them in foure partes : and because his coate had no seame , but was wouen thorowout , therefore they cast lottes for it , who shoulde haue it whole . Then comes on the people , with their part , and raile vpon Him , and blaspheme Him , saying , Nowe if thou bee that Christ , come downe and saue thy selfe . Then followe the high Priestes , the Scribes , and the Elders , who raile on Him , and saye , Is this hee who will saue others ? let see if hee can bee able to saue himselfe . Then the men of warre and Gentiles beginne to raile , if thou bee the King of the Iewes , saue thy selfe , and come downe from the Crosse . And then one of the Thieues railes out on Him , If thou be that Christ , saue thy selfe , and vs both : but nowe so like as thou art the Christ , thou art adying as well as wee , and art neither able to s●ue thy selfe , nor vs : and therefore thou art not a King . Nowe , Brethren , yee maye perceiue that it was no prayer that this thiefe made to CHRIST , as some thinke .

Wee spake of this thiefe the last day : now we haue to speake of the part of the other thiefe : he is twitched with repentance : in an instant hee becomes penitent : and the inward conuersion of the heart to GOD , hee vtters outwardly in sundrie effects : First , perceiuing the other thiefe his companion to blaspheme GOD , the first action that he does , he defends the honour of the LORD against the other thiefe , and rebukes him : and after that , giues a free confession of his sinnes : and last , hee turnes to Iesus Christ hanging on the Crosse , and sayes , LORD remember mee when thou commest to thy Kingdome . The LORD answeres immediatly to the thiefe : Verily , thou shalt be with mee this day in Paradise .

To come then first to the rebuke hee giues to the other thiefe , Fearest thou not GOD ? The meaning is , Thiefe , fye on thee , seeing thou hangs in a common miserie and torment with mee , and this man , fearest thou not GOD , who wilt blaspheme and rayle on Him , seeing thou art shortly to appeare before that Tribunall , and giue an account of all thine euill deedes , & chiefly of the blaspheming of the innocent . So hee takes vp the blaspheming from the fountaine , and hee lets him see that his heart was voyde of the feare of GOD : for if hee had any sponke of the feare of GOD , he had not fallen out in rayling against the GOD of glorie .

We learne this lesson , that when the hand of GOD is lying on any man , and pressing him to the death , then it is time to be humble , and to feare the LORD , and that terrible Iudgement wherein thou must stand immediatly after this life : and if there appeare no feare of that Iudge in thee , and if thou vtterest a plaine rebellion , that testifies that his hande shall neuer leaue thee , vntill it bruise thee in powder , and thrust thee to the lowest Hells . This is the thing that affliction should worke in vs , Humiliation and the feare of GOD. Learne the lesson at the thiefe . Proud soule , and proud creature , if thou wilt not learne at others : But as this rebuke testifies , that this should be : so the rayling of the other testifies , that it is not ay in men . There are some men whome all the torments in the worlde will not moue , ere they be the better , they will bee in Hell , hang them , naile them to the Crosse , teare them with pincers , they shall neuer bee the better . What is the cause of this ? It is a wonderfull thing , that such trouble & torment should not worke some feare of GOD in the creature . But how can any affliction presse out of the creature that which was neuer in it . The feare of GOD is not in the hearts of many , and therefore howe can they vtter it : a rotten and withered sticke was neuer more meete to be burnt , than thou by nature . So we beeing by nature like as many rotten stickes , albeit wee were pressed with mountaines , we shall neuer yeeld a sweete sappe , or any repentance : No , before we yeelde any droppe of repentance , we shall be bruised in powder : fye on nature : if thou werest a Prince , thou shalt goe to Hell , if thou haue no more but nature , if thou gettest not one d●oppe of grace . Yet yee see , that the other thiefe , when hee is pressed , yeeldes one droppe of sappe : hee becomes penitent , and is zealous of the glorie of the Lord IESVS . These are good effects : The Crosse that wrought euill in the other thiefe , workes good in this thiefe : But who made the difference ? Who discerneth thee , saith Paul : Not nature : They were alike in nature , alike in misdeedes , alike in a wicked life , the one had liued as wickedly as the other , alike in torment : It was IESVS that made the separation , it was a happie time for the one thiefe , that euer he was crucified beside the LORD of glorie . The Lord IESVS made the difference : out of that fulnesse Hee powres out one droppe of His grace : He giues none to the other .

Learne this , that all troubles and afflictions , crosses , and all the torments in the worlde , shall neuer make thee better : All the torments in the world , shall not worke one droppe of spirituall moysture out of thee : the torments may well p●esse out sowre and bitter sappe , as blasphemie , rayling , and despare , but no good sappe , as Faith , or Repentance : except thou get it of the fulnesse of IESVS CHRIST : and therefore my counsell is , When thou feelest the hand of the Lord on thee , & namely in the houre of death ( a dangerous houre ) turne thee to Iesus Christ , and say , thou mayest presse mee downe , but long ere I yeelde one droppe of grace , except thou giue it me : Lord , therefore giue me one drop of grace . Another thing I marke in the rebuke of the other thiefe . Common miserie should worke a mutual compassion : thou should piti● them who are in a like miserie with thee , and if thou doest it not , thou do●st as the euill thiefe did : I say thou hast no feare of God : & if thou raylest on him who is in miserie with thee , thine heart is full of the gall of bitternesse . By nature we are all alike in miserie : there is not a thing that becomes a sinner better , than to haue compassion on others : an heart without pitie , shall neuer be pitied , not neuer shall see life .

Now , to goe forward , when he hath said , Thou art in like damnation , lest that the thiefe rebuked should haue thought , that Christ should haue deserued that paine as well as hee ( thinke not that they who are alike in miserie , are alike guiltie : No , no , ye are deceiued ) Well , he meetes this , we suffer nothing but that which we demerite : I & thou are iustly in this common condemnation , but this man hath done nothing amisse . This rayling and paine , this man demerites not : yet if ye will weigh the wordes narrowly : wee shall see other two arguments , whereby hee rebukes this blasphemous companion . The first is , from their merites : The second from the innocencie of Christ : The first , thou meritest this torment : and therefore should not thy merite worke a feare of God , and a feare of an heauier judgement : Lord saue vs from the merite of sinne . When a man is in torment , and chiefly in death , the paine should worke a feare of God : and then considering the merite , there should strike a greater feare in the heart , that there should ensue a greater damnation afterward . The consideration of merite should worke a feare , and the conscience should not so soone stand vp to accuse vs of sinne , but wee should be striken with a feare of that terrible Iudge : but euery man hath not this sense : the thiefe hath not that sense of the merite of the present paine , nor yet of the greater paine that was to insue . What is the cause of this , that euery man feeles not this , The conscience of the merite of sinne is not giuen to euery man : We are all sinners , and merites all our paine , we merite death and Hell . But , alas , where one gets the conscience of their merite , and feeles that they deserue death , ten wants it . It is a pitie to see , how many dies without sense like dogges , and then if it fall so , that one get the conscience of sinne in the houre of death , it falles out ofttimes , that they get not the sense of mercie . It may bee , that thou get the sense of sinne , and be stricken with a feare , but with a desperate feare : for with the sense and feeling of sinne , if there bee not also a sense of mercie , there is nothing but terrour , and a seruile feare . So thou shalt die like a vile slaue in damnation . So the conscience of this thiefes merite makes him to feare God : & no doubt , hee hath had a sweet sense of the mercy of God in Iesus Christ . But who made this difference ? It was the Lord : It was a happie thing for this thiefe to be crucified with IESVS CHRIST : for all this slowed out of the Crosse of IESVS CHRIST . Therefore take vp the lesson . Thinke not that in the houre of death thou shalt bee twitched as thou shouldest , either with the feeling of thy sinne and miserie , or yet of mercie : except that thou sweetely turne thee to the Crosse of CHRIST , and say , LORD , I feele neither sense of my merite , and what my sinnes deserues , nor of mercie : LORD , therefore giue mee it , then the sweetnesse of that sense shall swallow vp that paine . No comfort in death but in IESVS CHRIST : except thine eyes be set on that Crosse , Woe is to thee , and woe to thee againe , and better for thee , if thou hadst neuer come in the world . Thou and I , sayes hee , suffer iustly . This confession witnesses the inward conuersion to IESVS CHRIST : for when the heart of a sinner is turned to IESVS CHRIST , it will taste a such sweetnesse , that the creature will not care by that it bee shamed , so it can get that LORD in whome it feeles such a sweetnesse , glorified : it is a sure token , that these shamelesse sinners , these men who will not shame themselues in the sight of the worlde , but will stand in their pointes of honour , with GOD , these miserable soules , these bloodie murtherers , these adulterers , tasted neuer of that mercie in IESVS CHRIST .

If thou wouldest haue thy sinnes hid from the eyes of GOD , that terrible Iudge , then open them to the world , that the LORD may be glorified : and if thou hidest thy sinnes , the LORD shall rippe vp thy brest in that great daye , and let all the world see the most hid and secret corner of thine heart , to thy shame and confusion .

Nowe come to the thirde argument of reproofe , and it is taken from the innocencie of Iesus : This is an innocent and iust man , Fearest thou not GOD , to raile on the innocent : if He were guiltie , as thou and I am , thy railing were more tollerable , but howe canst thou raile on this just man ? The lesson is , Iust ones who suffer innocently , should not be railed vpon : the LORD keepe our mouthes from railing on them : if thy conscience tell thee of their innocency , reuile them not : & a man who suffers , may be innocent two manner of wayes : for either hee is innocent in himselfe , and not guiltie of that for which hee suffers , or els if hee bee a malefactour , and guiltie , he may be innocent through Faith and repentance through the blood of Iesus Christ , as this thiefe was innocent in Christ . Now if a man be innocent of that crime for which hee suffers , raile not on him on paine of thy life : and if thou findest him innocent in the blood of Iesus Christ , and findest him to haue true and vnfained repentance in Him , albeit he bee neuer so wicked , let him die , and suffer these paines hee should suffer : for repentance should not exeeme and free him from ciuile punishment : but beware thou raile on him : surely thy mouth should be stopped , to raile out on him . God forbid that an euill word be spoken out against him as a reprobate , whom the LORD Iesus countes innocent in His blood : for this railing testifies that thou counts that man as a reprobate : and that is too sore a judgement thou takes to thee . I see heere further , the LORD neuer leaues His Sonne without a testimonie of His innocencie : Pilate euer on testified His innocencie before hee condemned Him , and said , once , twise , thrise , I finde nothing worthie of death in Him : No , Pilate was neuer brought to say , that Christ was guiltie , suppose he condemned Him , but euer preached , and proclaimed His innocencie . Then when Hee is comming to suffer , the poore women followes and testifies : and now the poore penitent thiefe testifies the innocencie of Christ : and lastly , the men of warre were compelled to say , Of a trueth , this is the Sonne of God . And if ye consider well , yee shall see two thinges very contrarie : that of all men that suffered , He was both the most just , and the most vnjust : He was innocent in Himselfe , and Hee was guiltie in vs : and this for our consolation : for this lets vs seee , how meete a Mediatour He was for vs : my Sauiour must be innocent in Himselfe , Heb. 7.26 . and He must bee guiltie in me . Thus farre this thiefe hath vttered that inward repentance , in rebuking the other for his blasphemie , and sinne , and in confessing his sinnes before the other thiefe and those that stood by : now followes the third effect , he turnes him to the Lord , and in all humilitie seeking remission , grace , and life , and sayes , Lord remember me when thou commest to thy Kingdome . Prayer should follow vpon confession of sinnes : but marke the word , hee calls Him Lord , albeit he saw Him hanging on the tree ▪ there like a vile slaue , yet he acknowledges Him to be a King , when he ascribeth a Kingdome to Him , albeit he sees Him hanging there like a slaue , yet he askes life of Him : albeit he saw Him in weaknesse , in torment , and at the point of death . All these things are marueilous , and ye shall see them the more marueilous , if ye will consider well the person of him who prayes , what a man before this time he was , and then what is his estate present , and last , the person of Him to whom he directs his Prayer .

This his conuersion was marueilous : if this man had beene trained vp in the schoole of Christ any space of time , it had beene lesse marueilous : but beeing trained vp in a denne of thieues , where hee had lost all kinde of equitie and naturalitie , where hee had liued like a beast , like a lyon , liuing by cutting of throates , theft , and by the bloode of men : this man to be turned from such an foule heart : to get faith , and seeke mercie so suddenly in a moment : such sudden mutation is more than marueilous aad wonderfull .

Then will yee looke to his present estate : if he had bene free in the body without paine , so that he had gotten leasure and licence to looke thorow that body to His Kingdome , and to that eternall Life : then this doing had beene lesse marueilous : but beeing nailed quicke on the Crosse , in such extreame paine , that might haue occupied and exercised all his senses : and when he is looking and waiting for the hand of the hangman to breake him quicke on the Crosse , to this man to haue driuen his senses , and to haue set them on a better life , from that hell hee was in , to that heauenly Life , it was more than wonderfull : and I say , it was as wonderfull , as if he had leapt out of the lowest hell , to the highest heauen .

Then come to the person of him to whome he prayes : if hee had seene Iesus Christ standing before him like a glorious King , it had beene lesse to haue beene wondered at , but hee is hanging in that shamefull death , and in greater shame than he : for they railed not on him , as they did on Christ ( which , no question , was more grieuous than all torments , as if Hee had beene a reprobate from GOD ) So if he had seene Him in glorie , it had bene no maruell , but to seeke life in a man who was dying ignominiously , and who was hanging in a worse estate than Himselfe , and to haue pierced thorow , and seene thorow such a cloud of ignominie , such a faire Life and glorie : I say , it was more than wonderfull .

Further , if he had seene Him before , and bene familiar with Him , heard Him teach , and had seene His wonders , as the Apostles did , it had not bene much to maruell at : but this beeing the first meeting , the first acquaintance , and neuer to haue spoken with Him before , they met in an ignominious Crosse together , then to seeke in such a death , such a life : in such ignominie , such glorie , it is a thing more than marueilous . Came anie of the Iewes then , and prayed vnto Him ? Yea , came anie of the Apostles ? Came anie of His Disciples ? Came either Peter , or Iohn , or Matthew ? No , all were offended with Him . I saye of this man , to the glorie of God , that hee shamed all that stood by , hee shamed the Apostles , and made them to cast downe their faces : And I saye , hee shames all men and women , who will not beleeue when they see Him not crucified , as hee sawe , but glorified nowe in the Heauens , sitting at the right hande of that Majestie : shame shall light on thee , and this Thiefe shall bee sette vp in glorie , to testifie against thee , and to condemne thee . 1. COR. 1.27 . Paul saies , GOD will raise vp thinges naughtie , to shame thinges high in the worlde , and to humble the pride of the fleshe . If euer this was practised , it is practised in this Thiefe . Therefore , in time learne thy lesson at this Thiefe : for if hee doe thee no good , hee shall doe thee euill : and this same preaching shall doe thee euill , if it doe thee no good . The LORD raised him vp vpon a Gallowes , to bee a Teacher of Faith and Repentance , of Hope , of Patience , of Loue , and of all graces : and thinke no shame to learne at him : for , if thou thinkest shame of the Thiefe to bee thy master , hee shall giue out a testimonie to aggreadge thy damnation : and hee shall saye , I went to teach the Infideles on the Crosse with Thee , and they hearde it , and beleeued not , Lord , let their damnation bee aggreadged . All this that I speake tendes to this , That hee who glories , maye glorie in the Lord : And they who woulde maruell , let them maruell at the Lord . I speake not these thinges , that yee shoulde wonder at the Thiefe , that sillie creature : But all this is , That yee shoulde wonder at Iesus Christ , who wrought such a wonder at this time , and shewed such a power when Hee was weakened : It is a wonder to shewe such power in His humiliation , and such mercy on such a vile sinner , who was not worthie that the earth shoulde beare him , let bee to dwell in Heauen . Wonder at Him who is so mercifull and gracious to poore sinners . To Him therefore , bee praise for euermore : AMEN .

THE XVIII . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 43 Then Iesus said vnto him , Verely , J say vnto thee , to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise .

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 25 Then stood by the crosse of Iesus his mother , and his mothers sister , Marie the wife of Cleopas , and Marie Magdalene . verse 26 And when Iesus saw his mother , and the disciples standing by , whome he loued , He said vnto his mother , woman , beholde thy sonne . verse 27 Then said He to the disciple , behold thy mother : and from that houre , the disciple tooke her home vnto him .

WEE heard the last day ( Beloued in Iesus ) of the repentance of one of the Thieues that hung on the Crosse with Christ : in a moment , wonderfully hee begins to be penitent for all his misdeedes , and former life : and hee vtters his penitencie , and the displeasure that was in his heart for sinne in sundry effectes : First , hee rebukes bitterlie that blasphemie that the other Thiefe speakes out against the Lord , and saies , Fearest thou not God , seeing thou art in the same damnation ? Thou and I suffer justly , for we haue demerited all this : but this man ( pointing out Christ ) hath done nothing amisse . When hee hath thus rebuked the Thiefe , hee turnes him about to Iesus Christ , who hung in the middest , and hee directs his prayer to Him , and saies , Lord remember mee when thou commest to thy Kingdome . The other , the blasphemer , would faine haue liued in the worlde : And therefore , because hee sawe that IESVS had no power to giue him this earthlie life : therefore , hee blasphemeth CHRIST in His face .

But the penitent Thiefe seekes not this present life , but desires that hee may gette entrie in to that Heauenly Kingdome . The last day I spake concerning the petition of the penitent Thiefe . I repeate nothing . Onely wonder not at the Thiefe , or at such an earnest repentance in him suddenly : b●● wonder at Iesus Christ , who in such weaknesse , hanging so shamefully vpon the Crosse , yet vttered such mercie , and such infinite power , yea , one of the moste miserable catiues that euer was in the worlde . I goe forwarde , and first I shall shewe you of the answere that the Lord giues to the penitent Thiefe : and then I shall come to the earnest recommendation that Iesus made of His Mother MARIE , vnto IOHN . The Lord answeres him , Verily I say vnto thee , this day thou shalt be with me in Paradise . The answere containes a promise : and the thing that the Lord promises , is , Thou shalt bee with mee : thou seekest to bee with mee in my Kingdome : thou shalt bee with mee , and thou shalt bee a subject with mee and more , a follower : and whereas thou werest a vile Thiefe , I shall make thee a glorious King in the Heauen . And when shall this bee ? Without delay : it shall not be to morrowe , or other morrowe , but this same day immediately thou shalt bee transported to that vnspeakeable glorie . And where shall this bee ? It shall bee in Paradise . Thou shalt not goe to Purgatorie , but into Celesti●ll Paradise . Of this worde Paradise wee reade in sundrie places of the Newe Testament , as namely , 2. COR. 12.4 . ( where PAVL speakes of his rauishing to Paradise ) and also REVEL. 2.7 . But to leaue the wordes , and to come to the meaning : This Paradise signifies none other thing , but that House of the Father , in the which is manie mansions , as wee saide in the foureteenth Chapter . Nowe woulde yee knowe the place of it ? PAVL saies , It is farre aboue these visible heauens , where Christ himselfe ascended , EPHES. 4.10 . It is the place of the Throne of that Majestie of that Glorie , and of that euerlasting rest of the Kirke of Iesus Christ , and of His Sainctes , where they shall rest in a wonderfull glorie euerlastinglie . The worde is borrowed from that Paradise , that Parke of pleasure , in the which ADAM and EVAH were planted , to liue in a wonderfull pleasure for euer , if they had stoode without sinne .

But to come to the matter . First in this answere that the Lord makes to the penitent Thiefe , yee may see a wonderfull readinesse in Christ , to heare the petition of a miserable sinner : for hee hath scarcely spoken the worde , when the Lord makes an answere : and no maruell ; for Hee that preuentes thee with grace , ere thou thinkest of grace , Hee will followe after with grace : Hee who giues grace to begge grace , Hee will giue a gracious answere . ROMAN . 8.26 . The Spirite of GOD interceadeth for vs , with sighes vnspeakeable . That is the first grace . Then hee subjoynes ▪ The Lord who searcheth the heart , knoweth the sense and meaning of his owne Spirite . There is the seconde grace . Thou shalt not so soone open thy mouth to speake to Him with the Spirite , but Hee shall as soone heare thy worde : thou shalt not so soone haue a meaning , but it shall as soone touch the heart of the Lorde , as it touches thine heart : because it is not thy spirite , but the Lordes Spirite who speakes in thee . So all the difficultie and hardnesse , is , to gette the first grace to praye : there is no difficultie of the next . And there are wonderous fewe who gettes this grace , to begge , to sigh , to sobb , &c. yea , where one hath it , ten wantes it : and when this is once gotten , the other followes of its owne will : for if thou askest spirituall graces , of necessitie thou shalt gette thy petition graunted . And , if wee aske earthly thinges , either shall wee gette our petition , or else the Lord once shall shewe vs , why Hee will not graunt it : and so wee shall haue contentment to vndertake His will , and shall heartily thanke Him . There is more yet in this answere : Besides this easinesse to heare , marke an abounding mercie , and exceeding liberalitie , of the Lord , passing aboue the petition : The Thiefe onely prayed the Lord to remember him , when He came in His Kingdome : The Lord aunsweres , Beholde , euen I giue thee more than thou requirest , for thou shalt be with me this day in Paradise , so thou needest not to feare that I forget thee . The Thiefe seekes but a little thing : the Lord giues him more than hee can seeke : the hande of the Lorde is not so scarce . Wilt thou seeke a litle thing ? the Lord shall giue a thousand times more than thou canst seeke : the Lord hath neither scant nor want . Brethren , the glory which we shall finde one day , shall bee greater than we can looke or hope for in this world . No , things Heauenlie , which He shall giue , surmountes further aboue our capacitie , than the Heauen does aboue the Earth . Yea , if thou speakest of earthlie things , findes not many by experience , that they get such an estate in the world , as they would neuer haue looked or hoped for : I sought but life ( saies Dauid , Psal. 21. 5 ) yet the Lord gaue me to be a king : that is , He gaue me not only a priuate & obscure life , but a glorious life in the sight of the people . Besides this easinesse and liberalitie of the Lord , to grant to a poore man , aboue that that he durst presume , He prescribes no time , but this same day . I know not if he durst haue bene so bold , as to haue sought such a time , that same day . Marke further here , a wonderfull power in the Lord , at that time when Hee was in a most vile and ignominious death , which was the image of Hell , to pull a man quicke on the Crosse , to breake Him on a Crosse . The Lord is weakned : the Iewes thought more of the dirt they trode on , than of Iesus : yet ye see what a wonderfull power which strikes out from Him to the thiefe : this is the power of a King , This day thou shalt be with Me in Paradise What Emperour durst speake this ? Yea , He vtters the power of GOD Himselfe : This promise is proper to GOD only , to promise participation of that heauenly Kingdome . What Angell durst doe this ? None , but the eternall and immortall GOD. It is true , the LORD Iesus , whilst as Hee hang vpon the Crosse , was wonderfully weakned , and that glorious Godhead that dwelt in the humane Nature kept it selfe closse for a time , and held in the beames of His glorie for a time , within that vaile of His bodie ( for if Hee had not kept closse that Glorie of His Godhead , the world , could not haue crucified Him ) yet He kept Him not so closse , but in the Crosse Hee manifests Himselfe , Hee does the part of a King , and fought a fiercer battell , than all the Kings in the world . Hee fought against all the enemies , and in the ende Hee triumphes in that Crosse , as in a Chariote , and leades them all , as thieues before Him : And if there were no more to shewe that Hee was a King , than this hastie conuersion of the thiefe , it may tell you , if Christ had such a power , whilst as Hee hang in such weaknesse on the Crosse : What power hath He now when He is in the Heauen , exalted in the Throne of glorie . If it bee so , that wee feele not CHRIST powerfull in vs to life , as the thiefe felt . Blame not IESVS , as if Hee wanted power sufficient nowe in glorie , who had such power in His humilitie : but blame thy selfe : Thou wants that which the thiefe had : thou wants Faith in Christ glorified : the thiefe may shame thee , who beleeued in Him , when He was in extreame ignominie . Then to end all this that hath bin spoken of this answere in a word . Seeing the Lord of lords , the Lord Iesus is so readie ( Neuer was there King so ready to heare a subject , as Iesus is : ) if thou werest the vilest bodie that goes , a Thiefe , a Harlot , &c. yet if thou wilt saye this , Lord , remember on mee , and giue mee a part of thy Kingdome : if thou prayest to Him from a penitent heart , with confidence and assurance , I promise vnto thee , Heauen and Earth shall goe together , ere thou wantest thine asking . Seeing our Lord Iesus is so liberall , then seeke more than enough , more than a Kingdome , and thou shalt get more . The only cause why we want , is in vs , we haue no hearts to seeke it . And last : Seeing He is so powerfull , let vs seeke from Him with this assurance , that Hee can giue all thinges which either wee can seeke , or can conceiue , and that according to His effectuall power working in vs . Now I end with this History of the Thiefe , & I come to the other History , concerning that recommendation that Iesus makes of His Mother Marie , to John , His Disciple , whom Hee loued . The Lord Iesus hanging on the Crosse in extreame torment & paine : He is not only a sufferer ( howbeit indeed He sufferes all extreamitie ) but in suffering Hee does manie workes : First , Hee does like a King , in giuing life and glorie to the Thiefe . All the Kinges in the Earth in their Royall Robes , shall not doe so much as Hee did on that vile Crosse . Nowe next , Hee vtters a verie naturall and louing affection to His Mother , who bare Him , when He is to depart out of this life and to be taken away hastily , He is carefull how shee shall liue when Hee is gone from her . To come to the Historie : Wee haue first the occasion that bringes on this : and secondly , the commendation it selfe : and thirdly , how Ihon accepts of her . As concerning the occasion : There standes by the Crosse , a man and three women , whilest the LORD is hanging quicke in extreame torment , Hee spyes out these foure persons , MARIE His Mother , and MARIE His Mothers Sister , that is , her kinswoman according to ther HEBREW phrase , who was either the Wise , or the Daughter of Cleopas , and MARIE MAGDALENE , a kinde woman , out of whom He had casten seuen deuils : ( kindnesse meetes kindnesse ) Their heartes were with Him , howbeit Hee was hanging vpon the Crosse . Then , if thou canst doe no more vnto Him , yet follow Him with these women to the death of the Crosse . There are three Maries , better Maries were neuer in the world : and Iohn , whom here he calles the disciple whom Jesus loued : this stile he gets in the Gospel , because , as Iesus loued him entirely , so hee findes this loue deeply setled in his soule : & well is he that finds that the Lord loues him : All the Kingdoms in the Earth are nothing in respect of that sense . Well . These are the foure that are standing by the Crosse , together . As for Iohn , I see now certainely this doing of his in the following of the Lord , & this standing by the Crosse , shewes , albeit that Faith in Iesus Christ , in the heart of Iohn , and all the rest , was wonderfully smoothered , for all were offended in Him that night : yet that Faith in his heart was not altogether quenched : No , it was not quenched in one of the Apostles , nor in Peter , who denied Him . To speake of Iohn , Thinke , ye that except hee had had Faith , that euer hee would haue followed Him to the Crosse , and except hee had beleeued that Iesus after such a death should haue risen againe in glorie , except he had looked for a glorious resurrection , that euer hee could haue beholden such a miserable spectacle : Faith gaue him boldnesse to follow Christ to the Crosse , Hope furnished him comfort , when he beheld Him in ignominie and paine . These three women vtters a tender and louing heart towards Him . Brethren , if there had bene no more , but this naturall loue that a mother beares to the sonne , Marie would neuer haue followed her Sonne , to such a vile death , if shee had not beleeued that death should haue turned into such a glorious Life . Would she haue stood beside her Sonne , and seene Him torne and rent quicke in such torments ? What mother would haue done it ? 1. Thess , 4.13 . ye read what Paul writes to them : I would not haue you ignorant , that yee mourne not for them which are asleepe , as the Gentiles who are desperat in their displeasure . If thou haue but a naturall loue in thine heart , when thou seest him , or her , whom thou louest , depart , that loue shall worke but impatiencie in thee , & a desperate displeasure , that is , if with that loue thou haue no hope of a glorious resurrection , desperate shall be thy dolour , and it were better for thee to want thy naturall affection . Indeede it is true , our Faith ▪ and Hope of glorie after this life , will not extinguish the naturall loue , neither puts it away the dolour that one should haue .

I desire not that a man should bee senslesse without loue : and I count more of a stone , than of one without loue , and better were it , that that person were a stone So I say , Faith and Hope will not extinguish displeasure , but it will mitigate it so , that in a wonderfull heauinesse it will finde joy , and thou wilt say , albeit wee sunder nowe , the day will come , wherein wee shall haue a joyfull meeting .

Come yet to these women : They may teach all men and women to the end of the worlde : Thinke yee not , that they should haue bene terrified at such a Crosse , and that Marie should haue thought shame of her Sonne , so shamefully tormented , and railed out on by all men . Well then , if these women by the sight of that shameful death of Iesus Christ on the Crosse are not terrified nor diuerted from following , albeit they saw His glorie to come , but very obscurely , and if their hearts were knit with Him , whilst as Hee hang on the Crosse , and there was neuer a band so surely knit , as their hearts were with Him . Fye on all men and women after these women , who will thinke shame of the Crosse of Christ , albeit they haue greater presence and sight of the glorie of Iesus Christ , than these women had . Shall a sillie worde , shall the sword , shall the fire , terrifie thee ? And if it bee so , these same women shall stand vp and condemne thee in that great day . Now let vs consider these wordes , whereby He recommends His mother to Iohn . The Lord , as He is looking from Him , He sees these foure standing together , ( for wicked scorners stood together , so the godly who mourne for Christ drew together ) and Hee directs His speech to two of them : First , to Marie , and next to Iohn : Woman , He sayes , Beholde thy sonne , poynting to Iohn , not to Himselfe . This stile that He giues her would not be passed by , He calls her not mother , but Woman , and this is the common stile which Iesus gaue her , whilst as He was in the world : it lets vs see whilst Iesus was in the worlde , as at all times , so especially at the houre of death , whilst Hee is liuing in the world , He had His eyes raised vp from all earthly and carnall things , which men in this life count much of , as are , mother , sonne , daughter , husband , wife , kinred , Countrie : And by His example , Hee would teach vs , when we are here to know none according to the flesh : No , not Christ Himselfe : for in Heauens there shall bee neither father nor mother , nor husband , nor wife : but we shall be ( all olde things which accompanie the olde creature , beeing abolished ) like Angels in Heauen . Therefore , Iesus , as a patterne , teaches vs this , to turne away the eye piece and piece from this Earth , & all that is in it , that we count not much of them , but that ●e behold that heauenly life . Paul . 2. Cor. 5.16 . When he was speaking of the redemption that the Lord bought with His precious blood , sayes , From henceforth I will knowe no man according to the flesh , and if I did know Jesus sometimes according to the flesh now I will not know Him & hee giues a reason Who euer is in Christ , let him bee a newe creature , the olde creatures are past away , behold all things are made new . Fye on thee , that hast thine heart fixed on these earthly thinges , and forgettest Heauen . This for the stile that He giues her : Come to the words , He sayes , Behold thy sonne : As if He had said , Woman , I am to depart this life , and I put Iohn in my stead , and I ordaine him to take the protection of thee , and to doe the dutie of a sonne to thee , in my steade : then Hee turnes Him to Iohn , and Hee sayes , Beholde thy mother : As if Hee had said , I goe out of the world , and I leaue my mother to thee , and I ordaine that thou be a sonne to her , and she a mother to thee , and that thou keepe her , and intertaine her , so long as thou and she liue together . It may be asked , The LORD IESVS CHRIST going to Heauen , might Hee not from the Heauen haue kept His owne mother ? might Hee not haue taken the defence of His owne mother ? might He not haue preserued Her from all dangers ? No question , He might haue kept her well eneugh : yet He committes her to Iohn , whom Hee loues , because He loues His mother well , Hee commends her to a man whom He loued intierely , He will not contemne the ordinarie meanes , and manner of doing , this same Hee does dayly , the LORD IESVS hath power to saue His Church , and all the members of the same , to protect and defend them , but He will not contemne these ordinarie meanes , He will haue euery one to keepe another , as Hee commended His mother to Iohn to bee kept : And woe bee to thee , who may , if thou keepe none : And namely the LORD hath a care of that infirme sexe , that women bee kept by the protection of men , who are faithfull . She who is kept vnder the protection of any in the worlde , let her giue CHRIST glorie for it : for it is by His direction : as Marie was directed to Iohn . Consider heere further : The LORD at this time is in the seruice of His heauenly Father : and there was neuer a man so occupied in His life , as He was at this houre , and He was neuer so occupied all His time , as now : and Hee was now occupied chiefly in suffering . It is an easie thing to bee occupied in performing duties of the seruice of GOD , in respect of suffering : it is a sore thing to suffer , as to be cast in a fire , to bee nailed on a Crosse : yet in suffering albeit He is occupied so , that He forgets His owne selfe , yet when Hee sees His mother , Hee forgets not her . I would all men should marke this lesson : The malediction of GOD shall fall on these that deserue the curse of their mother , who glorie in it , let them glorie in it as they will : our dutie to GOD prejudges nothing our dutie to father or mother : thou was neuer so occupied in the seruice of GOD , as was Iesus Christ , at this houre , who in the middest of all this did His dutie to His mother : and Christ will let vs see , that our dutie to our GOD stands well with our duetie to man . Wilt thou pull the first and the second Table asunder , the one from the other : Wilt thou say , that the first prejudges the second , thou doest lie : But looke the order : That CHRIST keepes in these duties : doth He first His dutie to His mother ? No , first , He doth His dutie to His Father : Hee is obedient to His Father , to the death , and in the middest of that obedience to the Father , Hee doth His dutie to His mother . Beginne at thy GOD , if thou wouldest doe thy dutie : and next , come to man , and if thou passest by GOD , to doe thy dutie to man , thou shalt doe nothing of loue , nor of sinceritie . Fye on thee , and that loue , and that dutie thou vtterest to man : followe not on that loue thou bearest to GOD , and wilt thou say this : I see my dutie to the King , and to my father bindes me , I will doe my dutie to them , and last , I will serue GOD : any thing will serue Him : wilt thou jest so with the LORD , I say to thee , if thou beginnest at man , euen at the King , or at thy father or mother , and postpone the LORD , I say to thee , the LORD will haue none of thy seruice : And if thou hatest not , sayes CHRIST , father and mother for my cause , thou art not worthie of mee , Luke 14.26 . Then , what shall become of them , who preferre father and mother to GOD , he is but a knaue , that will take on him the name of a Christian , and will serue men before GOD : No , that name shall turne to thy shame . Therefore vnder the paine of thy life , doe thy dutie first to GOD , and then for GODS cause doe thy dutie to man , that GOD may haue the glorie of it . Further , there are some in the houre of death that will take so litle care of the worlde , and of them whome they leaue behinde them , that they are destitute of naturall affection , that they regard not if they die , though all the world should fall in one moment : for men wanting that naturall affection , will say , What care I , if once I bee gone from the world . Nowe there are others , albeit they loose not altogether that naturall affection , who haue their senses so occupied , and exercised about the present paine , that they will not know their parents , kinsfolks , or any that appertaine vnto them . Who was euer in such a paine as Iesus was ? And yet out of the middest of torment , of blasphemies , of wrastling with death euerlasting , with the wrath of the Father , and with all the Infernall powers , Hee is carefull of His Mother . No man was euer borne , that had such a naturall affection as Hee : no sonne in this worlde euer loued his mother so well as Hee . And except thou be in Iesus Christ , and He sanctifie thy affections , that in the houre of death thou mayest sleepe in Him sweetly ; either thou shalt loose altogether this naturall affection , or else it shall bee suffocate : that albeit thy Parentes , and all thy kinred were about thee , thou shalt haue no care of them : No , thou shalt not once by thine head and countenance vtter anie meaning , that thou hast a care of their weale . IESVS CHRIST honoured His Mother beyonde anie man , euen on the Crosse , in such a paine , and such a displeasure . And this testifies , that naturall affection was greater in Iesus , than in anie man . Further : Seeing Iesus from the Crosse , in shame , in torment , in that fearefull battell , &c. commendes His Mother to Iohn , it telles vs , that the duety which wee owe to Parentes , standes not in ceremonies , so much as in performing of necessarie dueties . One word is greater in the houre of death ( or the meanest care ; than all that thou couldest doe being in health . It is said , Honour thy father , and thy mother . But our lordes and gentlemen thinke it enough to take off their hats , and to bowe their knees to them . Standes the honour of thy Parentes in a ceremonie ? Commendes God hypocrisie ? Learne at Iesus Christ : the honour of thy Parentes standes in performing all essentiall partes of thy duetie to them . Was thy Mother bounde to giue thee sucke ? and to bring thee vp in thy youth ? I saye thou art as straitly bounde to honour thy Mother , and to nourishe her in her olde age . Woe to them that procure their mothers curse , and who are not tender to their mothers , and will neither foster them , nor haue a care of them . This example of Iesus Christ , which is registrate in the Gospell , shall beare witnesse against thee , when thy conscience shal rent and teare thee . Men are come to such vnnaturalnesse , that the Lyon was neuer so cruell , as men in Scotland , to them out of whose bellies they came . Now what does Iohn ? He takes her home heartily . John takes ano●her mans mother and entertaines her , and he gets but this direction from the Crosse Fie on thee that gettest a direction from the throne of heauen , to honour thy own mother . I say not ( saies Christ ) my mother , but thy mother . When men will not obeye Christ from that Heauenvly Throne , what shall become of them in that great day ? Shame shall be heaped on them . And Iohn who tooke not home his own mother , but another mans mother , shall stand vp & condemne thee , who would not entertaine thine own mother . All the speaches of the worlde will not learne men in this wicked generation . Further , this is not to be p●ssed by , that Iohn had an House , and so had the rest of the Apostles : say not that they were beggers : it is but folly to place religion in beggery . I say it in a word , These priuiledges in the world , Houses , wiues , children , &c. are as well sanctified to a Minister , as thy lordship is to thee . Nowe I beseech thee , as euer thou woldest that the Lord shold blesse thee & thy posseshōs in this world , & shold giue thee an hope of that life to come , let the Ministers of the Gospell haue a part of their own : ( It is not yours : ) as euer ye would giue an accompt to the Iudge , & to be answerable to Him in that great Checker : for all the blood of perishing soules shall bee required at them , who with-draw these temporal things whereon those should bee sustained , whom God hath sent to feede the soules of men and women to that Heauenly life . To the Lord of that life , be all Honour , Praise , and Glorie , for euermore : Amen .

THE XIX . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 45 Nowe from the sixt houre was there darknesse ouer all the lande , vnto the ninth houre .

verse 46 And about the ninth houre Iesus cried with a loude voyce saying , Eli , Eli , lamasabachthani ? that is , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken mee ?

MARKE CHAP. XV.

verse 33 Now when the sixt houre was come , darknesse arose ouer all the land , vntill the ninth houre .

verse 34 And at the ninth houre , Iesus cried with a loude voyce , saying , Eloi , Eloi , lamma-sabachthani ? which is by interpretation , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken mee ?

LVKE , CHAP. XXIII .

verse 44 And it was about the sixt houre : and there was a darknesse ouer all the land , vntill the ninth houre .

verse 45 And the Sunne was darkened , and the vaile of the Temple rent through the middes .

BELOVED in the LORD IESVS CHRIST , we haue heard the last day , that the Lord , when Hee is hanging on the Crosse , Hee was not onely occupied in suffering , at the will of His Heauenly Father ; but also Hee was occupied in doing . First we heard Hee did like a king , howbeit He hung on the Crosse like a vile slaue in the sight of the worlde : Yea , Hee did like God , Hee appardoned the poore Thiefe that hung at His right hand , and was penitent , and sought grace and mercie at Him for his sinnes : and Hee makes a promise to him , that hee shoulde bee with Him shortly in Paradise . Then next wee hearde , that when as Hee hung quick on the Crosse , He did like a louing & kind Sonne to His Mother , who bare Him : He recommends her earnestly to be entertained with Iohn His well beloued disciple . Nowe in this dayes exercise wee haue a rehearsall of other thinges that fell ou● when as Iesus hung on the Crosse : there falles a wonder , there falles a darkenesse at the noone-tide , the Sunne is obscured : the time is noted , when , at the sixt houre , the space of three houres , as we shall heare : All the time that Hee hung on the Crosse , the darknesse continued on the Earth : The next thing wee haue , namely , out of Matthew and Marke , an heauie complaint , that the Lorde falles out into when Hee had hung on the Crosse about three houres : for Hee falles out in the beginning of the ninth houre into an heauie complaint to His Father , saying , My GOD , my GOD , why hast thou forsaken mee ? Then we haue how the Iewes misconstrues the voyce of the Lord : but first we shall speake of the wonder : there falles a darknes in the whole land : or as some interprete , on the whole earth , the cause is noted : The Sunne which should haue giuen light , is obscured : a marueilous Ecclipse contrarie to the common course of Nature , fell on the Sunne . The time is noted : When it was the sixt houre . Now , Brethren , This place requires , that I should speake something concerning the diuision of the night , and the day : for this is requisite for the vnderstanding of the Historie of the Passion of Iesus Christ : the Iewes tooke vp the beginning of their night , from the going downe of the Sunne , and ended at the rising of the Sunne : they diuided their night in twelue houres , whether long or short : they had a more compendious diuision , and diuided it in foure partes , which they called quatuor vigilias , foure watches , euery watch containing three houres : as for their day , they measured it from the rising of the Sunne in the morning , to the going downe : and as they diuided the night : so did they the daye in twelue houres , whether it were long or short : and as they diuided the night , so did they the daye in foure partes , each part containing three houres : they called the first part of the day , the first morning , prima diluculi , and the first houre , albeit it contained three houres , taking the name from the houre where it beganne , the second part , which contained other three houres : they called the thirde houre , taking the name from the houre it beganne at , speaking exclusivè , as we vse to say : the third part taking the name from the part it beganne at , they called the sixt houre : the fourth part they called the ninth houre . This much for the diuision of the daye and night , after the fashion of the Iewes . To apply this to our purpose , In this Historie of the Passion of Iesus Christ , yee shall finde mention of all these foure partes : of the first , the third , sixt , and ninth . In the first houre , or in the morning , the LORD IESVS was led into the Common-Hall , to Pilate to bee accused : His accusation continued the first three houres , and much of the third houre , or second quarter , as wee counted it : His accusation continued about the space of fiue houres : Then alitle after the sixt houre in the ende of the thirde houre : as IOHN in his nineteene Chapter sayes , The doome and sentence of damnation was giuen out against the Lord , In the same third houre , as MARKE in his fourteenth Chapter sayes , The Lord Iesus was crucified , so that He was both condemned & crucified in the end of the third houre : So betweene eleuen and twelue , a short space passed betweene the sentence of damnation , and the execution . In the sixt houre , which was the thirde part of their day : yee see , there falles out , a fearfull and terrible darknesse on the face of the earth : and according to our account the darknesse remaines from twelue houres , to three in the afternoone , the space of three houres : for so long hang the Lord vpon the Crosse . Then yee haue mention here of the ninth houre , the fourth part of their day . The Lord then vttered His complaint to His Father : My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken mee ? This is according to our account when it was three after noone : and hastily after this , Hee yeeldes His blessed Spirit in the hands of His Father . So the Lord Iesus died , and yeelded the Spirit , betweene three and foure houres afternoone . Now this shortly , for the better vnderstanding of the Historie . Nowe to speake of this wonder and darknesse , His heauenly Father would testifie by this darknesse , that whilst His glorious Son was humbled on that vile & ignominious Crosse : & as Paul to the Philippians 2. sayes Whilst as He was weakned , and made of no reputation , at this time His Father would testifie , not onely of His innocencie , as Hee was man , but also of His glorie , as He was God . In humbling of Him , the Father would glorifie Him : But will yee looke to the Sunne , and the senslesse creatures of Heauen and Earth , the very Sunne and senslesse creatures would testifie , that they were addebted vnto that glorious Creator : they would testifie that sorrowe that they had , that the Lord of glorie should suffer such an ignominious death . The senslesse creatures were moued , the Sunne gloomes , & hides his face at that wicked action : the earth shiuers and quakes , readie to swallow vp and deuoure those miserable persons : and the Sunne , and the senslesse creatures beginne to teach that senslesse and hardened people , with whom they had to doe : Not with a man , but with the Lord of glorie : but teach what they would teach ( heere is a miserable example of induration ) this miserable people for all this darknesse was not moued , they would not turne . So , Brethren , see what it is once to be giuen to a reprobate sense : if the LORD giue thee vp to a reprobate sense , the earth shall not be so senslesse as thou : and though the earth should stand vp and teach thee , thou shalt not heare nor see what it sayes : Of all judgements that falles on the soule , this reprobate sense is the heauiest and most dangerous : and if thou continuest in it , it were a thousand times better for thee , when thou werest made a man or a woman , to haue bene made a stocke or a stone : for if there be not a wakning in time out of so dead a sleepe , ere euer thou beware , the wrath of God from He●uen shall ouertake thee , when thou criest peace : then shall the wrath come , thou shalt not get leasure to thinke of mercie . The Lord waken this senslesse generation , for there was neuer a generation more senslesse than this generation is , notwithstanding of so many voyces sounding , not only voyces of men , but of the heauen , the earth , and senslesse creatures . I will speake sparingly of this darkning , and ( as the Philosopher calles it ) the ecclipse of the Sunne , for it serues not much to edification : Onely thus far , that yee may see the greatnesse of the wonder , and that ye may wonder at the Lord Iesus hanging on the Crosse : This Ecclipse was not naturall , for the naturall Ecclipse of the Sunne , falles out , when the Moone is in the changing , at the which time there is a concurse and conjunction betweene the two Planets , the Sunne , and the Moone : The Moone goes vnder the Sunne , and takes away a great part of the light of the Sunne from the Earth . But this Ecclipse falles out in the full moone . The Law commanded the Passeouer to be celebrate in the moneth of March , the fourteenth day of their moneth , in the which time , the Sunne and the Moone are as far asunder as they can be , the one beeing in the one side of the Heauen , & the other on the other side : so that betweene them the whole Globe of the Earth is cast in . But in this Ecclipse against Nature , the Moone which was now opposite to the Sunne , turnes her suddenly about , and comes vnder the Sunne , and hides the sight thereof , and brings on a terrible darknesse on the world : So that , as yee will read in prophane writings , during that darknesse , the starres were seene at the Noonetide , as at Midnight . And to be short , it is written that the Philosophers in Athens marking this Ecclipse , endeuoured to search the cause of it , could not finde out the naturall cause , and one Dionisius Areopagita saide , It behooued to be that , either the God of Nature suffered , or els the worlde should suddenly be dissolued , and be lied not . The Lord Iesus the GOD of Nature suffered , and they raised vp an Altar then , and wrote on it , To the vnknowne God , whereof ye read in the Actes 17.

This for the wonder . Nowe let vs come to that that fell out in the ninth houre , that is , our three houres afternoone : Marke , This serues for our edification : ye heard , the Lord Iesus was in extreame agonie , and anguishe in His soule , and also Hee suffered great paine in His bodie : yet all was nothing to that extreame bitternesse , that Hee felt in His soule when as Hee hung on the Crosse . Nowe in this agonie , Hee vtters this voyce with a crie , Eli , Eli , lamasabachthani , that is , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken mee ? These are the first wordes of the XXII . PSALME : for Dauid beeing the Type of Christ , and feeling that vexation of spirit in some measure , which Christ felt out of measure , hee cryes out , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken me ? This place & these words minister occasion vnto vs , to speake of the inward conflict & passion that Iesus had in His soule : And , that yee maye vnderstande this matter the better , I shall rehearse vnto you the whole Passion of IESVS CHRIST , in as fewe wordes as I can . Then , the whole life of Iesus Christ whilest Hee was in this worlde , was a continuall suffering of the burthen of our sinnes that Hee bare , and that obedience to His Father , required , that not onely in His life-time shoulde Hee doe for our saluation : but chiefely , it required , that the Mediator shoulde die . All that Hee did had beene nothing worth to vs , and if Hee had not died : for as the Apostle sayeth , HEBR. CHAP. IX . VERS. XXII . No remission of sinnes without blood . Thinke not , that euer thy sinnes shall bee forgiuen thee , without the shedding of the blood of Iesus Christ : And either thou must die , or haue part in the death of the Mediator . The ende of His suffering , was the perfect abolishing and vndoing of the sinnes of the Elect , as yee may reade in the ninth CHAPTER to the HEBREWES . Now marke againe : This perfect abolishing and vndoing of our sinnes required a perfect passion and suffering of the Mediator . Whether ye looke to the time , it required a perfect time : or will yee looke to the greatnesse of it , it required an infinite quantitie of greatnesse : for if it had not bene perfect in time and quantitie , thou hadst neuer beene redeamed .

Brethren , that yee maye the better vnderstande the whole Passion of IESVS CHRIST , I shall point out vnto you the whole manner of His sufferinges : For , why shoulde wee not knowe this ? Our life standes in His death : Hee suffered all for vs . And I see thorowe out the Scripture , the whole sufferinges of Christ maye bee drawne to these three sortes : The first is , The Lord Iesus suffered temptations : Secondlie , The Lord Iesus suffered shame and ignominie : the GOD of glorie suffered shame : Howe agree these two together , Shame and Glorie ? The thirde , the LORD IESVS suffered paine , and that verie grieuous paine in soule and bodie : I shall goe thorowe all these three kinds of suffering shortlie , and so I shall make an ende : And first , to speake of these temptations shortlie . I call the temptations that the LORD suffered , those tryalles of Him , by the Deuill His enemie , for hee let Him neuer rest , ( and woefull was that battell that Hee had with him on the Crosse ) and His temptations by the ministers of the Deuill in the worlde , who solicitated Him to leaue His GOD , euen such temptations as wee are subject to in this worlde , onelie except sinne : for Hee knewe no sinne , there was not one spotte of sinne in that holie One : and so Hee was not subject to these foule motions , & inwarde temptations , as we are , who dare not face the Sunne nor the Moone . And wherefore suffered Hee all these temptations ? Euen for thy cause : the ende of all His suffering was , that Hee might succour all them who were tempted either in bodie or soule . HEBR. Chap. 2. vers. 18. Art thou tempted : if thou canst haue recourse to Him , who was tempted for thy sake , Hee will pittie thee : As Hee suffered , and was tempted , so by His suffering , Hee hath learned to pittie thee . Hee who neuer hath tasted of miserie , hee cannot pittie the miserable bodie : And therefore , when thou art tempted , goe to CHRIST , and saye , LORD , thou wast tempted as I am , therefore , now helpe and succour mee . Thus farre for the first sort of Christes sufferinges .

The seconde sort was His shame and ignominie , that open ignominie that He suffered , especiallie on the Crosse . Whether ye looke to His accusation , ( they accused that most innocent One , as a vile sinner ) or whether ye looke to all these false Testimonies that were brought against Him , or yet whether yee looke to the tauntes and mockinges that Hee suffered , and to that spitting on His face , and blasphemies vpon the Crosse . In all these yee shall s●e that shame He suffered for our sinnes . The Apostle , ROMAN . Chap. 15. vers. 3. saies , Iesus Christ , when hee was in the worlde , hee spared not , nor hee pleased not himselfe , as wee doe : but , as it is written . The rebukes of them which rebuke thee fell on me . All these despites thou shouldest haue suffered , but the LORDE Hee translated them vpon Himselfe . O the shame that the sinner shoulde haue suffered , and if the LORD IESVS had not taken it off the backe of the sinner , and laid it on His owne backe . Come to the last sort : Thou who wouldest bee freed of paine , either in bodie , or soule : Marke the paine of the Lord , lay holde on it , and apply it to thy soule : for otherwise , Nothing shall remaine for thee , but paine euerlastingly : all the kingdomes of the worlde shall not saue thee . Then the last sort , was paine and dolour in body , and paine and dolour in soule , but in the soule chiefly : Looke to the time of it , from His first conception , to His last breath : scarcely was the Lord well borne when thorow the persecution of Herode the Tyranne , His mother was compelled to flee with Him to Egypt , from that time He was vnder continuall affliction , whilst as Hee entered into the thirtie yeere of His age , when Hee takes vpon Him the part of a Mediator for mankinde : from this foorth ( for Hee liued after this space three yeeres , and an halfe ) His paine grew , and increased in body and soule : and ay nearer the last houre His displeasure and paine grew the more .

Now , Brethren , we shall speake shortly of these paines and dolours that the Lord suffered in the time of these three yeeres , and an halfe : for the Gospell makes mention of that suffering : during this space , the Lord Iesus is in continuall paine both of body and soule : not in body onely , but chiefly in the soule . His paine during this time is chiefly that inwarde anguish : all His paine was for our sinnes : if yee compare the soule and the body together , the soule is ten times worse , and more sinfull than the bodie : the soule is nothing but a sinke of sinne : all sinne proceedes out of that stinking puddle of the soule : The body hath no life in it , but that which it hath of the soule : and therefore seeing the Lord offered Him to suffer for our sinnes , Hee behooued to suffer chiefly in the soule .

What shall I say of the impudent Papists , who maintaine this doctrine , that the Lord suffered not that inward paine of the soule : O! that they dare be so bolde , as to auouch such doctrine against the manifest wordes of the Holy Spirit : They knowe not what sinne is : They knowe not what is the greatnesse of the euill of sinne , or the Iustice of GOD : and lastly they know not what is the mercie of IESVS CHRIST , In a worde I proclaime both before GOD , and His Angels , the Pope and his shauelings are open enemies to the Crosse of CHRIST , if it were but in this , that they take away the chiefe part of His suffering . Bee thou a Papist , if thou continuest in that fantasie , thou shalt neuer haue no part , nor portion of His suffering .

Concerning the suffering of His bodie , and of that ignominious death of the Crosse , wee haue bene speaking : Only nowe I shall point out the ground whereupon the sufferings of the LORD arises : First , they rise of that naturall infirmitie : He was an infirme man without sinne : He hungred , as we doe , He thirsted , as we , and through trauelling ( Hee rested neuer daye nor night ) and sojourned through the world : Hee wearied , as we doe .

Then another ground was , that sadnesse and heauinesse of the soule : Hee was in a continuall sadnesse : there was neuer so sad a man as He was : we read that He did weepe , but we neuer read that Hee did laugh . And thinke not , that when the soule is in heauinesse , that the bodie can bee well . And last , His suffering proceeded of a violent dealing against Him , and nayling Him on the Crosse : ( who was so violently handled , as the LORD of glory was . )

I leaue this , and we will speake of the dolours which Hee suffered in His soule : First , the LORD IESVS , whilst as Hee trauelled vp and downe amongst His people , Hee was in a continuall displeasure . When Hee looked vpon that obstinate people , Hee was sad when Hee entred in Ierusalem , Hee wepes and sayes , Ierusalem , Ierusalem , faine would J haue gathered you , as a henne gathereth her birdes vnder her wings , but thou wouldest not .

The moste speciall griefe that the LORD suffered in His soule , was that which Luke in his twentieth two Chapter names an agonie , that is , an anguish in the soule , and an heauie paine proceeding from a battell that Hee had in His soule : it proceeded from the wrestling with the wrath of GOD , and infinite wrath ) with Hell , and the powers of it , with death not temporall , but euerlastingly .

Nowe this agonie Hee vtters in the Garden , when Hee sayes , My soule is heauie on all sides , euen to the death . That worde was expressed out of that bitter anguish that Hee had in His soule , whilst He spake so .

To speake of the time of it , I am of that minde , that it was not only when Hee was in the Garden , but before in the twelfth Chapter of Iohn , when Hee was speaking to His disciples Hee sayes , My soule is troubled : And Hee turnes Him to His Father , and Hee sayes , Father saue mee from this houre , yet the nearer He drew to death , it grew greater and greater : it was greater in the Garden , than it was of before : but now on the Crosse , when Hee saide , My God , my God why hast thou forsaken Mee ? it was the greatest of all . I will speake something of this , I will certifie you , the speciall vnderstanding of the suffering of Iesus Christ stands in the knowing of this inward agonie which IESVS CHRIST had in His soule : and if yee knowe not this , yee know nothing of His suffering : it is true , that no tongue is able to tell it : No , all the tongues of Angels : the heart of man , nor Angell , is not able to conceiue the greatnesse of it . The wordes of the Scriptures expresse not the greatnesse of the anguish but so far foorth as the LORD will giue mee the grace , I will speake somewhat of it . In the wordes that the Spirit vses in the Scripture yee shall finde this : The LORD suffers a torment in His soule : then yee shall see in the wordes , an exceeding greatnesse of the anguish in the soule : and lastly , yee shall see in the wordes of the Spirit , not only that He suffered anguish in the soule , and the greatnesse of it , but the very degrees and partes of it particularly .

First , goe to the olde Testament , in the fiftieth and third Chapter , and fifth verse of the prophecie of Esay , hath these wordes , It pleased the LORD IEHOVAH , to breake Him , the wordes importes , not only the breaking of the body , but also of the soule .

Then in the hundreth and sixteene Psalme , and at the fifth verse Dauid who was a type of CHRIST sayes , The sorrowes of death haue compassed Mee , and the anguish of Hell hath ouertaken Mee : These wordes importe not onely a bodily suffering , but they importe an anguish in the soule .

Come to the Newe Testament ▪ Matthew in his twentieth and sixt Chapter , My soule is heauie and compassed to the death . Wouldest thou haue the greatnesse of it , Hee sayes , On all sides : And whereto ? Euen to the death : not of the temporall death ▪ but euen to the death of the soule . Then Luke in his twentieth and two Chapter sayes , Hee was in an agonie : Hee was in anguish , Hee was wrestling . With whome was this ? His disciples were away from Him : There was no man with Him . It was with the wrath of the Father from Heauen with a wrath vnspeakable . Peter 2. Actes sayes , GOD raysed Him vp from death , and raysed Him the doloures of death , beeing loosed , He could not bee retained with them . The wordes in their owne language is , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and signifies extreame dolour , like as a woman hath in bearing her birth . The Spirite of GOD vseth to expresse the paine of the Hell in the soule by a similitude of a woman who trauelleth in birth : for of all paines in the bodie , it is the greatest and sorest , and yee that haue felt it , yee knowe , that yee could not liue , if it continued with you . 1. THESSALON . CHAP. 5. VERS. 3. Hee settes downe the paine of Hell , by that similitude , When they shall saye , Peace , then shall come the suddaine doloure vpon them , like a woman trauelling , then shall they not escape . And MARKE , CHAP. 14. VERS. 33. comes on more particularlie , and saies , Not onelie hee had a paine in the soule : but also hee settes downe the degrees of the paine . The natiue Language is moste proper , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : that is , Hee beganne to bee astonished : and then 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Hee beganne to bee in a grieuous and extreame anguishe . When the wrath beganne to presse downe the soule , then the anguishe arose , and the extreamitie of paine .

But I leaue the opening vp of all thess wordes vntill the next occasion , and so to ende : As wee speake of the suffering of CHRIST , So I beseech GOD to open our soules , and our heartes , to feele it : For there is no life , but in His suffering : And the LORDE giue vs grace , that our heartes maye take fast holde of his sadnesse and dolour to our joye euerlasting . To this LORDE bee Honour and Praise , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XX. LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 46 And about the ninth houre IESVS cryed with a loude voyce , saying , ELI , ELI , LAMASABACHTHANI ? that is , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken mee ?

THE last daye ( welbeloued in Christ ) vpon occasion offered in this place , wee began to rehearse ouer all the whole Passion of Christ : and wee brought the matter to that agonie , and that inwarde anguish of the soule , which the Lord suffered , beside all the outward passions of His bodie , especially during the time of three yeeres and an halfe , to wit , the time in the which Hee bare openly the office of a Mediator betwixt God and man . Nowe as the Lord will giue vs grace , by occasion of this voyce , wherby the Lord vttered this heauie complaint to His Father , before He yeelde vp the ghoste , when He saies , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken me ? we shall speake this day of that inwarde agony and anguishe of the soule that the Lord was in , when Hee vttered this voyce . I perceiue three groundes whereby we maye bee able in some measure ( for who is able to attaine to the perfect knowledge of the greatnesse of that agony that the Lord suffered ? ) to come to the knowledge of that agony . The first grounde I shall take out of the wordes of Scripture , whereby that agonie is expressed . The second ground I take from these effectes , that the Lord vttered , partly in prayer , and partly in heauie complaint in that agonie . And the thirde ground I shall take from our owne feeling . What auailes all the knowledge in the worlde without feeling of His Passion , and of His Resurrection ? Then to goe forward in order , and to open vp euerie one of these grounds : The last day I began to bring to you the words of Scripture , some out of the old Testament , & some out of the New , by the which this inward agony that the Lord suffred in his soule is expressed most viuely . I cited to you those words that are in the 53. chap. of Esay , where there is a viue and liuely prophesie of Iesus to come into the world : The Lord ( saies the Prophet ) tooke pleasure to breake him . This breaking is not onely of the body on the Crosse , but chiefely in breaking of the soule : for the soule of Iesus was rent with sorrow . Then I cited out of the 116. Psalme , the words of Dauid , being the type of Christ : The dolours of death haue compassed me , the sorrowes of Hell haue ouertaken me . Then I came to the Gospel of Matthew , and I cited these words out of the 26. CHAP. My soule is heauie on all sides to the death . There is the heauinesse of the soule , and an heauinesse without any joy , and a heauinesse to death , euen to euerlasting death . Then I came to Luke , who in his 22. CHAP. hath these words , And he was in an agony : there is a battell . But where ? In the Garden . With whom ? None was fighting with Him : no man was neare Him . Whom with , but with the heauie wrath of the Father , that He felt in His soule ? In the 2. of the Acts I cited the wordes of Peter , Whome God raised vp againe , when He had loosed the dolours of death : The word in its owne languague signifies that paine that women suffer in trauelling , wherby the Scripture vses to expresse the paine of Hell . And last of all I came to the words of Marke , in his 14. Chap. where he not onely vtters this inward paine that the Lord had in His soule , but also the greatnesse of it , and the degrees , and partes thereof . The wordes are , When the Lord was in the Garden , he began to be afraid , and astonished , and then to bee in a wonderfull heauinesse . The words in their owne language are more significatiue .

Nowe Brethren , wee shall examine and weigh these wordes of Marke . The first word that Marke vses signifies an astonishment , a feare , and an horrour , whereby the Lord in the Garden was troubled suddenly from the Heauen : so that all the members of His bodie shooke and trembled . It is not a matter of jestes : it arose vpon a sense of the wrath of God comming from Heauen : and a most vehement sense thereof , that lighted on Him suddenly , because Hee bare our sinnes , and this terrible wrath ouer-tooke all the powers of His soule , and occupied them . Brethren , I take this to be none other thing , but that first stroke of euerlasting death , whereby the reprobate sh●ll bee stricken in the first entrie to Hell , when they set in their head first to Hell , the wrath shall so strike them , that all the powers of the soule shall be dammished . The suffering of Christ in His soule is the viue image of the suffering of the reprobate in Hell . And ●t is it that Paul in the 1. Epistle to the Thessalonians , sets downe , When they shall crie peace , & all things are sure , then sudden destruction approaches : the wrath and vengeance from Heauen lightes on suddenly : so that all the haires of their heads shall stand on end , and it shall come vpon them suddenly , euen as the showres and dolour , comes on a woman who is trauelling in birth . I can giue no better example of it , than ye haue in the Prophecie of Daniel , in Belshazzar the prophane man , he is sitting with his Princes , banketting and prophaning the holy vessels of the House of the Lord . What falles out ? hee sees come out of the wall suddenly , an hand writting , he sees it not so soone , ( look the first stroke of Hel ) but he is stricken with a feare & horrour , his knees shiuer & smite one another , & he becomes like a dead man : a viue image of Hell .

This for the first worde that Marke vses , and the first part of that agonie that IESVS CHRIST suffered for vs in His soule . Now wee haue to weigh the second word , Hee sayes , Hee beganne to bee astonished , and to be in a wonderfull heauinesse , The word in its owne language signifies an extreame paine in the soule : Who is able to tell it ? ( The Lord saue vs from the extreamitie thereof ) it rose vpon that horrible wrath that He was stricken with , and was lying on Him , and pressing downe His soule : First , Hee was stricken , then the heauie wrath of GOD lyes still on the soule so that Hee hath dolour in His soule , that all the powers of His soule is full of wrath . Who can beare the wrath of the Omnipotent GOD : No , not CHRIST as He was man only , no not all the Angels in Heauen : The LORD saue vs from it . When the wrath of the great GOD strikes on any in the Hell , all the powers of the soule faile , and all leaue off to doe their duties , beeing full of displeasure .

It is a mar●eilous thing ( for as carefull as the LORD was wount to bee of the redemption of man ▪ for that was His only care night and day , it was His meate and drinke ) yet all that care was nowe away , and He forgets it , and Hee falles out in a Prayer , and Hee sayes , Take away this cuppe from Mee : and that was the cuppe of His Passion for our Redemption : yea Hee bids His Father take it away , which if it had beene taken from Him , neuer a soule should haue beene redeemed : Consider then , if Hee was in an agonie , or not : when Hee forgate the worke of our Redemption . Now we must not thinke that this forgetfulnesse came of sinne ( our forgetfulnesse comes of sinne ) the Holy one had no sinne : but it rose of an infirmitie of Nature , wherewith Hee was cled for our sinne . Yee see , if a man be in a distresse in the soule the senses , and all the powers of the soule are so occupied about that sorrowe , that they forget their owne functions and operations , to helpe the part that is distressed : Euen so it was with the LORD : for when for our sinnes Hee was vnderlying the wrath of that Omnipotent Iudge , all the faculties of His soule , His vnderstanding , His memorie ▪ &c , left all their functions , that all might concurre to helpe Him in that common agonie . Well , Brethren , if yee would see Hell , yee haue here the viue image of it : The reprobate after that at the first they are astonished with the sudden wrath : as they continue in Hell , their dolour and paine shall euer be augmented : the wrath shall still lye vpon them , like a mountaine tumbling on them , and pressing them euer in soule & body : so that they remaine euer in this euerlasting paine . Christ made an end of it : but if thou be a reprobate : this anguish shall neuer leaue thee . Oh! that the world will not know this , and once pause on it : would they then , thinke ye , runne to all mischiefe as they doe . And if once thou be cast into Hell , mountaines of dolour , and heapes of wrath shall be heaped on thee for euermore . These are two parts of that Hell that the Lord suffers : now would yee haue the thirde part ▪ I remit you to the 5. Chapter to the Hebrewes where there Paul sayes , that the Lord when Hee prayed in the dayes of His flesh , with strong cries , and with teares , Hee was heard : He had a terrible feare , beside the present paine : He was in a feare of a greater danger to insue . If thou goest to Hell once , beside the present paine that thou shalt be in : And , O the weight of that paine that shall be on thee ! thou shalt euer haue a terrible feare of a greater paine to fall on thee , the paine of Hell is not ended in a moment , but thou shalt finde the paine g●owing euerlastingly , & a mountaine of wrath shall come after another , as the waues of the sea following one another . It is a sore matter to be in this paine euerlastingly .

Now we haue heard the first ground out of the wordes of the Holy Spirit : Come to the second ground . When He was in the agonie , He vtters such effects , that they who saw Him , and heard that pitifull voyce , might easily see , what anguish Hee had in the soule , He falles out in a prayer , Father , take away this cuppe ; that is , the cuppe of thy wrath , wherein He vtters a forgetfulnesse of our redemption , the dolour so increases vpon Him , that Hee prayes with greater intention , with teares , and with strong cries , and with weeping . Hell will cause thee to mourne , and compell thee to squeele , and houle like a dogge : laugh not , it will cause thee to gnash thy teeth , if thou be cast in vtter darknesse : yet as He prayes , the wrath increases , that He did sweate blood , and the droppes of blood fell from His face to the ground . What man read ye of , or heard yee euer of , or euer shall , that was in such a feare , in such a torment , that for the feare of the torment , he did sweat blood . So , that ye see , that the Lord was in such anguish , as neuer a man was . Were any of the Martyres in such a feare , or such an anguish , as this ? No , no : Then as Hee vtters His agonie in prayer , so Hee vtters it in many , heauie and bitter complaints , Iohn 12. When hee is speaking of His glorification suddenly , He breakes off , and sayes , My soule is troubled , what shall I say ? and then Hee turned Him to His Father , and sayes , Saue mee from this houre : and last Hee sayes , My soule is heavie on all sides , euen to the death . But of all complaints , this that Hee vtters on the Crosse : My God , my God why hast thou forsaken mee ? is the most heauie , and it proceedes from the most bitter anguish of the soule . Nowe the Lord grant , that this complaint may saue vs from that complaint of the reprobate , that they shall vtter in Hell : No question , these words vtter a forsaking of Him , and that Hee was deserted for a time : He was left off , without all comfort in the world : Of all joy that He was wount to haue : all joy was taken from Him : They import not a diuulsion of the Godhead from the manhead : the glorious Godhead dwelt in the Lord Iesus , whilst as He hang on the Crosse : GOD neuer left Him at any time , after that once the Sonne of God tooke to Himselfe our flesh : Hee left it neuer , no , not on the Crosse , nor in the graue : Hee left it neuer , nor neuer shall , but the Godhead kept it selfe so closse in Christ the man , that it would let Him haue no joy , whilst He should pay that ransom to the vttermost farthing , whereby the justice of God was satisfied for our sinnes . And this is the thing He complaines on : Yet whilst He sayes , My God , my God , He lets vs see Hee despaires not , but in the meane time whilst Hee was left , He cleau●th to God , & hath His confidence in His God , the Deuill and all the world cannot separate Him from His GOD that dwelt within Him . Confidence in God will ofttimes be in the godly without feeling of joy , albeit that Spirit will not be out of their soules : The Spirit will minister no joy to them , yet the poore soule will neuer leaue off to put confidence in God . Well , this complaint tells vs , that Iesus Christ was deserted for a time , to saue vs , who should haue bene reprobates for euer . But there is a great difference betweene Iesus Christ , and the reprobate . Indeede they agree in this , that both He and they are left comfor●l●sse , He vttered a great complaint : so they shall complaine and houle : And as He cried and wept , so shall they : But here is the difference . He was for a time in a manner reprobate , they shall bee made reprobates for euer : Hee complained for a time , but they shall complaine for euer : He ceases not to put His confidence in God : the reprobate shall haue no confidence , but as God shall leaue them , so shall they leaue God , & as God shall turne His backe on them , so shall they turne their backe on God . This is a sore matter . Then Iesus Hee vttered this complaint , My God , my God : They shall not say , My God , why hast thou left mee : but shall crie , alas , for euer ! God hath left me for euer , and cast me off from His presence for euer . This speech My God , is a speech of confidence , and He cleaues to God in His heart , they shall shoute and cry , GOD hath left mee for euermore & cast me off . This for the two grounds , come to the third ground , that is , our owne feeling : for if thou feelest not , all thy knowledge auailes not a straw , Paul to the Phillippians Chapter 3. sayes , He counted all things to be but losse and dung , that he might knowe Him , that is , Iesus Christ . Then he sets down the parts of this knowledge , that I may know Him , & the vertue of His resurrection , & the communion of His Passions , & be made conformable to His death . Wherin stands the knowledge of the resurrection of Christ ? It is not eneugh to know it only : The knowledge stands in a fe●ling of the force of the glorious resurrection in thine heart , and thou shalt feele the olde canker of sinne mortified , and thee to bee quickned with a new life to liue to God . And likewise wherein stands the knowledge of His suffering ? It stands of the feeling in thine heart of the mortification of sinne : Thou must feele a regeneration in thee , or else thou feelest nothing , and thy soule shall get no life , howbeit thou knewest all the Bible : All this knowledge of Christ is but a dreame , without a feeling : and thou art but sleeping , except thou findest a vertue proceeding from His suffering to thy soule , to reforme it . But to speake of that feeling-knowledge of Iesus Christ who died for our sinnes : Howe shalt thou find and feele in thine heart that Hee suff●red anguishe for thy sinnes , not onely in bodie , but also in soule ? I thinke there shoulde bee no bodie , but they should bee meditating on an answere : I shall tell you , how I , and thou , and euerie one of vs shall feele that curse and malediction that Iesus suffered , and that was layde on Him for our sinnes . If I finde in my soule in some measure that wrath for my sinnes , which Iesus felt in full measure ( Lord saue vs from that measure ) if I taste and get a proouing of that bitter cuppe of the wrath of God , that Iesus dranke the dregges of , and all for my sinnes : if I taste of it , and put it to my mouth , when I feele this waye and taste , I will begin and reason : If I finde my sinnes and the burthen thereof so heauie , that I can scarcely beare one sinne among a thousand , yea , though it were but an euill thought : If I finde the burthen of my sinnes so heauie , who am but a man , O howe heauie must all the sinnes of the Elect bee , that Iesus bare on His backe ! ( Looke how I come to His feeling from the other . ) Then I will saye , O howe heauie were the sinnes that IESVS bare on His backe ! And then I shall saye , If once I can but taste one droppe of that wrath that followes my sinnes , and findes it to bee so bitter : ( Let them taste of that cuppe who will , they neuer tasted of so bitter a thing ) Then will I saye , O howe bitter was that full cuppe of wrath whereof IESVS dranke out the dregges and all , seeing one droppe of it is so bitter in my soule . There wee come in some measure to the feeling of that bitter wrath that IESVS felt . Beholde the dealing of GOD with His owne : for although He loued them neuer so well , yet Hee will let them feele the burthen of their owne sinnes in some measure , & He will tye the burthen of them on their owne backes , whilest they grone and peach : and He will touch them with the sense of wrath from heauen ; and that to let them vnderstand howe sadde and heauie a wrath it was that Iesus suffered for our redemption . And when wee feele anie burthen for sinne , let vs runne to meditate on the sore burthen of IESVS CHRIST , or else thy sicknesse and thy trouble is not sanctified to thee , if thou feelest not that Iesus Christ hath borne the burthen of thy sinne . Well , Brethren , this is a way , whereby wee come to the feeling knowledge of the paine that CHRIST suffered , and this is bitter . But there is a sweeter manner : If I feele that sweete mercie of GOD in mine heart , and that peace of conscience in my soule , I will beginne and reason with my selfe after this manner : This mercie that I taste of , this peace of conscience that I haue , this joy and gladnesse that I taste , it behooued to proceede out of the malediction , and out of the wrath that lighted on my Mediator , it had beene vnpossible for mee to taste of mercie , if my Redeemer had not drunken out that full cuppe of wrath . And I saye , indeede to thee , if the Lord Iesus Christ had not drunken out that cuppe of the wrath of God , there had neuer beene such a thing , as any joy , or any piece of conscience in this worlde , nor in the worlde to come , if it had not beene ransomed with the precious blood of Iesus Christ ; there is not one droppe of grace , peace or joy , but that which is bought and which the blood of Iesus Christ , hath payed for . Alas , if the world could vnderstand howe deare one drop of grace is : No , ere one drop of grace came , it behoued the Lord to be taken , & put in the winepresse of Hell , & tread on , & tramped on with the feete of the wrath of God : for this Iustice of God who was offended , should neuer haue suffered one droppe of grace to come , if it had not beene satisfied by the blood of the mediatour .

Now to ende this purpose , I know perfectly that all this speech of the Crosse , is but foolishnesse to the wise of the world : These wise Heades who compasse the Worlde with wisdome , all is but foolishnesse to them . It is foolishnesse to them who perish , as Paul sayes , 2. Cor. 4.4 . If thou findest the Crosse of Iesus but foolishnesse , take thee a doome : thou shalt perish , all the world shall not saue thee : & againe by the contrary sayes Paul , The speech of the Crosse is the wisdome of God , & the power of God to them who are saued . All is but foolishnesse in respect of the Crosse : all the strength & might of the world , & things vnder Heauen is but weaknesse , in respect of Iesus Christ , and His strength . If thou countest the speech of the Crosse , to be power & wisdome : assure thy selfe , thou hast an earnest pennie , that thou shalt get life , & blessed is that soule that delites to heare of the Crosse of Christ , & counts it to be the power & wisdome of God , which shines wonderfully in this base Crosse : the wisdome of GOD shined neuer so in the creation of the Heauens , and of the worlde , as in the vile and abject Crosse of IESVS CHRIST . The power of GOD shined not so much in creating thee of nothing , as it shines in thy redemption : The more foolishe that this meane is that the LORD vses in redemption , to wit , a sillie Crosse ; the more base it appeares to bee , the greater is the glorie of the wisedome of GOD , who wrought such a great worke of redemption thorow such base meanes . I say , the more infirme that this meane is , ( for what is more infirme than a sillie poore man , or a vile Crosse ? ) the power of GOD appeares the greater , who hath wrought such a glorious worke out of such a base meane . And I saye , if thy redemption had beene wrought with a glorie , as the Iewes and the Gentiles imagined , if GOD had yeelded to their fantasie , and wrought our redemption by a glorious meane , that glorie of GOD had beene obscured , and the meane had gotten all the glorie . But it hath pleased the LORD to worke this worke of redemption and saluation by base and naughty meanes , that the world respects no more of , than the dirt which they treade on . Looke what is the difference betwixt the wisedome of GOD , and the wisedome of man : Will yee looke to the cause of our redemption , to IESVS CHRIST , or to the Professors , and to Ministers , they are the foolishest in the worlde : sillie bodies , and compare them with potent men , they are but contemptible , and of no valour : and , compare them with wise men , they are but fooles . So looke to the Crosse , and to the Ministerie thereof , whereby wee are saued , all is weake , base , and contemptible : and all to this ende , that the LORD onelie maye gette the glorie : and , as the APOSTLE saies , He that glorieth , may onlie glory in the LORD : And let euerie one of vs giue glorie to that LORD of Glorie : To whome with the Father , and the Holie Spirite , bee all Honour and Praise for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XXI . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 47 And some of them that stood there , when they heard it , saide , This man calleth Elias .

verse 48 And straightway one of them ranne , and tooke a spunge , and filled it with vineger , and put it on a reede , and gaue him to dri●ke .

verse 49 Other said , Let be : let vs see if Elias will come and saue him .

verse 50 Then Iesus cryed againe with a loude voyce , & yeelded vp the ghost .

MARKE , CHAP. XV.

verse 35 And some of them that stood by , when they heard it , said , Beholde , hee calleth Elias .

verse 36 And one ranne , and filled a spunge full of vineger , and put it on a reede , and gaue him to drinke , saying , Let him alone : let vs see if Elias will come , and take him downe .

verse 37 And Iesus cryed with a loude voyce , and gaue vp the ghost .

LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 46 And Iesus cryed with a loude voyce , and saide , Father , into thine handes I commende my spirite . And when hee had thus said , hee gaue vp the ghost .

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 28 After , when Iesus knewe that all thinges were performed , that the Scripture might bee fulfilled , hee saide , I thirst .

verse 29 And there was set a vessell , full of vineger , and they filled a spunge with vineger , and put it about an hyssope stalke , and put it to his mouth .

verse 30 Now when Iesus had receiued of the vineger , hee said , It is finished , and bowed his head , and gaue vp the ghost .

DVRING the time that the LORD IESVS hung quicke on the Crosse , which was three houres , and large more , yee may reade ( well-beloued in Christ ) sundrie voyces that He vttered . When I looke thorowe the foure Euangelistes , I finde in number sixe sundrie voyces , and euery one of them is well to be marked : for at that time Hee vttered nothing in vaine . The first voyce wee reade of , was a voyce of diuine power , together with mercy , when one of the Thieues , who hung at His right hand , said to Him , Lord remember me , when thou commest to thy Kingdome : The Lord answered him like a King , and like a powerfull and mercifull God , Verily J say vnto thee , this day thou shalt bee with mee in Paradise ▪ The next voyce , was a voyce of humane pittie , and naturall affection toward His Mother : she being by the Crosse with Iohn , and other women , He recommendes her to the custodie of His w●ll beloued Disciple . The thirde voyce wee reade of , was a voyce of sadnesse , proceeding from an heart that was sadde on euery side to the death , and from that agonie on the Crosse , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken mee ? The fourth voyce in like manner , was a voyce of sadnesse , proceeding from a wonderfull heate in the soule and body , I thirst . The fifth voyce by all appearance was a voyce of joye , seeing the worke of Redemption to bee wrought , and the wrath of His Father to be asswaged , He saies , after He had drunken the vineger , Jt is finished . The sixt and last voyce in like manner was a voyce of joye : for finding Hee was to giue vp the ghoste immediately , and finding His Father sweetly to loose His soule from His bodie , He saies , Father , into thine hands I commend my spirit .

Now Brethren , all th●se foresaid voyces the Lord vttered during the time that He hung quick on the Crosse : Of these we haue heard , the first , the second , & the third , which was that heauie complaint that Hee made to His Father , My God , my God , &c. This daye as God shall giue vs grace , wee shall speake of the three other voyces ; one of them of sadnesse , and the other two of joye . But before wee come to these voyces which are the three l●st voyces , wee haue to speake something of the misconstruing of the complaint of the Lord vttered to His God . Nowe the Iewes that stood by Him , and heard Him crie , Eli , Eli , ( for Hee cryed aloude ) of maliciousnesse , not of mistaking Him , they begin to calumniate and to misconstrue His wordes , because the worde Eli , which is , My God , sounded like Elias : Therefore they said , Hee cryed for Elias , when Hee cryed on His God , Let vs see if Elias will come , and take Him downe . In the which wordes wee may see clearely , that they sought not onelie to destroy His bodie , but the Deuill in them sought to sunder and seuer Him both in soule and bodie from His God : they woulde not heare Him crye vpon His God , but they sought to destroy His bodie and His soule , such was the insatiable malice of the hearts of these Iewes against Iesus Christ . This is the common dealing of the Deuill and his instruments with the godly , and chiefely in that last houre , when the separation of the soule from the body is to follow : Not only to get the body dead , but the soule & God separated : if thou beginnest to pray & call on God , they will scorne thy prayer , & seeke to cut thee from God , & all hope of life . But to leaue them , & their bitter maliciousnes : As in all the poinctes of the suffering of Christ , I looke more to the disposition of His Father , than to the Iewes , to the deuil , or his instruments : So I doe in this . No question as His Father exercises Him inwardly with a bitter wrath : euen so , when as the Lord by making an heauy mone , seekes an outgaet , & cries , My God , my God , &c: Hee will haue Him met outwardly with bitternes . Aime where He wil , He meetes Him with nothing but bitternes & wrath inwardly & outwardly , hell inward & outward , no refuge , nor escaping till that ransome be payed to the least farthing . Wel Brethren , if ye would see an image of hell , see it here . The Lord Iesus was for a time , & fealt nothing but extreame bitternes . But the reprobate , after they be once casten into hell , there is nothing for them but bitternes : let them aime here & there to escape , houle & cry , they shal be met wi●h bitternes . What if it were but for a time ! The Lord escaped , His suffering was but for a time ; but no escaping for thee , if thou be thrust into hell , thou shalt neuer get out , and shalt find nothing but bitternes , aime here or there , all shal be in vaine , & euerlasting bitternes shal be casten in thy teeth , and compasse thee on all sides : that is a sore word , An euerlasting bitternes , neuer to haue an ende . So blessed is that soule for euer , who in that Day shal be found in Christ to get a part of that passion that He suffred : the Lord giue euery one of vs grace now while we haue time , to know Him , & to seek to be found in Him for wo to that soule that shal be found out of Him in the great day . Now I come ●o the voyces , & first to that fourth voyce that the Lord vttered , when He said , I thirst . When vttered He it ? When He knew that all ●hinges were ended : To the ende that the prophesie might bee fulfi●led that was spoken of Him before , Hee saide , I thirst . A voyce of sadness● , comming from an extreame drought of bodie . The Lord Iesus , as He too●e our nature vpon Him , so He tooke on all our infirmities sinne ex●epted . Many times was Hee hungry and thirsty : but chiefely wh●n He hanges on the Crosse in that extreame heat of His soule and His body . The soule was burnt vp with wrath , and all the moysture of the bodie likewise dryed vp with wrath : at this time the Lord had such a thirst , that the tongue of man cannot expresse it : thou sufferedst neuer such a thirst , in any Feuer or disease , as the Lord Iesus suffered for thee on the Crosse . And no doubt , beside other paines , this exceeding thirst was a part of His paine , and a part of that ransome that He payed to the Father for our redemption . Yee see when a man is in a Feuer , the thirst will bee a speciall part of the paine that hee hath : Therefore , albeit the thirst that the Lord s●ffered on the Crosse , was an exceeding great paine : yet He will not vtter His voyce , I thirst , till the ransome was payed : Hee would not seeke to quench that thirst , till that wrath of the Father was satisfied . The drought was insatiable : for the infinite wrath of God thirsted after the blood of the Mediator , bearing our sins , and was not quenched till the blood of the Mediator was drunken vp . No quenching of sin , but by the blood of the Mediator : if thou bee not in Him , the wrath of God will thirst for thy blood . After this , followes that bodily thirst : The soule is dried vp : the moysture of the body is clung vp : the wrath suckes all vp . On this rises the thirst of the body : for except the Lorde had had a spirituall thirst , and a pleasure to obey His Father to the death , & to saue thy soule from Hell ; it had beene vnpossible for Him to haue suffered that bodily thirst so long . Learne this lesson at the Lorde Iesus , and followe His example : wee should suffer patiently all paine that it pleases the Lord to lay on body and soule , knowing that it is according to His will , and that by thy suffering , thy obedience to Him is tryed . And , as we should suffer patiently all paine● ; so wee learne at Christ to abide patiently this bodily thirst in sicknes or Feuers , knowing well that the Lord layes it on vs , to trie our obedience & patience . But wilt thou know how thou shouldest abide it patiently ? The Lord Iesus had a spirituall thirst to obey His Heauenvly Father , & for thy saluation , that swallowed vp that bodily thirst . Gette thee an earnest thirst to obey thy God : it will bee a wondrous thing how patientlie thou wilt suffer whatsoeuer God wil lay on thee . Therfore Brethren , in all things we should set our hearts to obey God : and winke and close thy eyes at all dangers : yea , if thou be in extreame thirst , and going to die , say , Lord , I wil obey thee : & , if thou get thy heart thus resolued , and humbled vnder the hand of thy God , howbeit thou be in pain for a time , thou shalt see a faire end . The Lord Iesus after this thirst , and after death , saw a glorious end . So no question , wilt thou leane on thy God , as He did , & abide His will patiently , thou shalt see the joyfullest , & most glorious end that euer was . The Lord giue vs grace to obey God , and to say , Cast me here , or there , & lay on me what thou wilt , I shall obey thee , though thou shouldest slay mee , I will trust in thee . This is an happy r●solution . We shall speake of the end wherefore the Lord vttered this voyce : To the ende ( saies Iohn ) that the Scripture might be fulfilled . In the 5. of Matt. the Lord saies , J come not to dissolue the Law and the Prophets , but to fulfill the Lawe , and to fulfill euerie jote of that Lawe : Heauen and Earth shall perish , ere one jote of that Lawe shall passe away . Now among all the prophesies that Christ fulfilled , there is one here made mention of in the 69. Psalme , Jn my meat they gaue mee bitternesse , and in my drinke they gaue mee g●ll to drinke . Nowe this prophesie is accomplished : Dauid spake this in his owne person typically : but the veri●y thereof was fulfilled in Christ . Dauid got no vineger to drinke : but Iesus Christ drunke vineger . When the Lord came into the world ▪ & wrought the worke of our redemption there was not so much as a title that was foretold of Him , but He fulfilled it : there was not a circumstance of His death , but it was fore-tolde : That nayling was fore-tolde , where it is said , They pearced mine hands , and my feete : The hanging of Him betwixt two Thieues was fore-tolde , They reckon me ( saies the Prophet ) amo●g the vnjust : The diuiding of His garmentes was fore-spoken , They diuid●d my garmentes among them , and cast lottes for my coat . Looke the XXII . and IXVI. PSALMES , and the LIII . CHAPTER of ESAY . So this drinking of vineger was foretolde . Nowe what learnes this vnto vs ? Was there euer any man whose death was pointed out this waye ? No , neuer any one . All the Kinges , nor all the Emperoures , had neuer such a particular pointing out of their death . This lets vs see , that the Father had a more speciall care of the death of IESVS , than of the death of anie man that euer was : and consequentlie , it lets vs see ▪ that there was neuer such a worthie personage in the worlde as IESVS , and that there was neuer such excellencie in the death of any , as in the death of Iesus : in it stood the life of the world . Let men make pompes of the death of Emperours , the Lord had neuer such an eye to the death of any , as to the death of His onely well beloued Sonne , and all the predictions of His death are to this end , that wee comparing the issue of His death , with the predictions , wee might beleeue that Iesus was sent to bee the onely Sauiour of the world . When I thinke on this , I wonder at the blindnesse of the Iewes , that cannot know Him to be the Mediator , but after that once a man be giuen to a reprobate sense , he will say , the Sun in the noone-tide is but darknes . The Gospel is hid , sayes Paul 2. Cor. 4.4 . to them who perish : if thou see not & beleeue not the Gospell , thou hast an earnest pennie in thy bosome , that thy damnation is sealed vp Thus farre for His thirst they gaue Him a drinke : There is a vessell full of vineger : This was a custome that they vsed : they had a drinke beside them who were crucified : Some thinke it was for this end , that the paine might be stanched : There is a drinke of vineger standing beside the Lord : but I knowe not if they gaue such a sowre drinke to the thieues . So this vessell standing beside one of them steps to it in scorne , and takes a water sponge , and puts it on a reede , and puts it to His head , he got litle thanke for his worke : I take this giuing of this drinke to the Lord at this time , to haue proceeded from bitter malice . The wrath of His Father was begun to be asswaged : yet the wrath of the Iewes could not be asswaged . There is none end of the malice of the Iewes , so long as breath is in Him , they neuer cease to rage against Him . When He was dead they persecute Him : when He was in glorie , they thought to shame Him . When the Lord looses the raines of the deuill , & of wicked men to chastise his own , they run headlongs to wracke His Church : the Lord seekes but chastisement : they seek wrack of body & soule : he that knowes not this , he knowes nothing , & if these persecuters got their will , they would not only seeke the wracke of the body , but also of the soule . What doth the Lord for this ? when the Lord hath pulled in their raines , Hee takes the scourge , & casts it in the fire , because they run far beyond their commission . This shal be the end of their miserable soules . O that damnation that shal ouertake them ! when the Lord hath chastened vs by them , they shal be cast in the fire for euer . Refuses the Lord the drinke ? indeede before He was raised vp on the Crosse , He tasted of this , but would not drinke , but He beeing on the Crosse ▪ it is said , He dranke it . It may by that after such a troublesome labour , that His drought was so great , that Hee was glad to drinke any liquour . Alwayes , this I know , except the Lord had had a thirst of thy saluation , Hee had not drunken it . The thirst of thy saluation made Him as Hee dranke out the cuppe of the wrath of His Father : So to drinke out this bitter cuppe that was propined to Him , out of the bitternesse of their heartes , Hee dranke out the wrath of God , and the wrath of man , that thou shouldest drinke the water of Life . I say , remember vpon that drinke that Iesus dranke , when thou drinkest delicious drinkes : it is not thy money that buyes the wine , except it be bought with the precious blood of Iesus : not a piece of bread , or any thing pertaines to thee , if it bee not bought with the blood of Iesus : to them who are sanctified , all thing is sanctified , & if thou be not in Him , thou shalt bee accused as a violent possessour of all things , in that great day . Now I goe to the next voyce , when He hath drunken , He saies , Jt is finished , that is , that wearisome worke is now put to an end : now the ransom is payed : now the work of Redemption is ended . Brethren , that yee may vnderstand this , The Lord when He was in the Garden , had two workes : The first was , to buy Heauen , to conquere life to vs : The second , to put vs in possession of it . The first worke He beganne it in the first moment of His conception , and continues still from that time to that moment : He gaue vp the Spirit to the Father . Now that worke beeing ended , He proclaimes on the Crosse , cries out in the audience of them all , Consummatum est , it is finished . Now that wearisome worke is ended , the deare worke is ended , Heauen and life , and righteousnesse is conquered to the worlde for euer . This is the summe of the Gospel , the worke of our Redemption is ended : this is all our preaching , Heauen , life , & glorie is conquered againe , to the lost world . Thou needest not to giue one pennie out of thy purse for Heauen . Cursed are they from the High Heauen , to the low Hell , that open their mouth to say , Thou must pay some of that ransom out of thy purse : Woe to the Papistes who will stand vp & say , Thou must pay some part of that ransome , wo to that foule mouth that dare be so bold to open it , and say , pay thou a part of that ransome with thy money , seeing that Iesus Christ hath proclaimed that all is finished & bought by His blood , woe , vengeance and euerlasting damnation shall light on the Pope , and all the Papistes that dare open their mouthes to speake such presumptuous wordes . Yet there is another worke remaining , which is to put vs in possession of Heauen , and He began this , at His resurrection : and He holdes it on y●t , and shall continue it vnto His comming againe : And at that day of His comming , yee shall heare Him crying , All is ended : not on His Crosse , but in glory : and all the Angels and all the Sainctes shall crie , All is ended , Glorie to him who hath ended all , & no more shall bee . Looke downe to His heart , and to the sense , from whence this voyce arose , when He saies this : ye shall find that Iesus felt the wrath of His Father asswaged . Before Hee was in an agony : now Hee feeles the agony to cease : where before He found no joy , now joy returnes : On the sense of all these thinges , falles out this voyce , All is ended . When I looke to this , I thinke I see the image of a godly Sainct dying : for the godly are like to him in death and life . Before the last moment they are in a battell , and suddenly they will say , I haue gotten the victorie in Iesus : and then last they will yeeld vp the spirit . Come to the last voyce : It is a voyce of joy . I am of that opinion , that before the Lord yeelded vp the ghost , the agony left him , and that joy that had left him , returned againe , and made him to vtter joyfull words . The Euangelists say , He cryed with a loud voyce . What voyce this is , Luke expresses , Father , into thine hands I recommend my spirit . All that were standing about might haue heard him vttering this powerfull voyce . Now ye would wonder , that a man immediatly yeelding vp his spirit , should haue such a strong voyce . Ye see men and women , in death their voyce will faile them : some will not haue any voyce , and some not any signe : some , if they get that grace to speake , yet it will be a weake voyce , because the strength of nature failes . Yet Iesus all the day before vttered not so shrill a voyce . So it must follow , that naturall strength was not failed in Iesus Christ , and that by the strength of nature , hee might haue liued long : for the other two liued long , and were not dead , till they came and brake their legges . Iesus died against nature : neither was hee broken as they were . What followes of this ? Iesus Christ in that same moment that he yeelded the spirit , hee had a power aboue nature : and a diuine power against nature , which puts out the life : and , if he had power against nature to put out his life , hee vttered before the Iewes , that they had no power to put out his life , and that hee had a power to keepe his life if it had pleased him : And that is it which he saies , None takes my life from mee , but I laye it downe , and I take it vp againe . Yee will heare , that when worde came to Pilate that IESVS was dead , hee wondered , and all the world wondered at this yeelding vp of the spirit . And by this the Lord would shewe , that hee was not a common man : hee would shewe , that he was God , either to keepe his life , or to put it out , at his pleasure . Hee saies , Father , into thine handes I commende my spirite . These wordes are farre from this , My God , my God , why hast , &c. for those words proceeded of great sadnesse mixed with confidence , but of no joye : but these wordes , Father , into thine handes , &c. as they proceeded of confidence , so they proceeded of a wonderfull joye . No doubt , at this time hee feeles that sweete hande of the Father dealing with him moste sweetelie : not as the reprobate : Alas , the hande of the Lorde in justice striking the soule of the reprobate , looses it from the bodie , with the sense of extreame wrath . But the Lord feeles the hande of the Father loosing his soule from the bodie with sweetnesse . And all they who die in CHRIST , will feele the Father loosing the soule with sweetnesse , as these last wordes vtter . Looke to the Martyres : they neuer vtter the first voyce , My God , my God , &c. No , but the second , Father , into thine handes I commende my spirite , because they find joye in torment ▪ Steuen , the first Martyr , vttered the second voyce , ACTS , CHAP. VII . VERS. 59. And the rest of the Martyres followed him : which testifies plainelie , that this was a voyce of joye that IESVS vttered . But marke the wordes of CHRIST : yee see that euerie man and woman , beside the bodie , they haue a spirite , and more beautifull , and farre more precious of substance than the bodie , and yet it lodges in an house of claye , and in an earthlie Tabernacle . Next , there will bee a separation of the soule and the bodie . Thou thinkest euer to liue , but whether thou wilt or thou wilt not , thy soule shall bee separate from the bodie , and then the bodie shall die . Shall thy soule die ? No , if thou bee in CHRIST , the Father shall take thy soule .

Nowe againe , Brethren , see how carefull the Lord is of his soule at the poinct of death . If Iesus , who had no sinne , is so carefull of his soule ; I pray thee , who art a sinfull bodie , how carefull shouldest thou bee thereof ? It must liue , either in Heauen , or in Hell : if the Lord cryed so loude that the earth quaked again , & till the Temple rent asunder ; wilt not thou , a sinfull creature , bee carefull of thy soule ? A man should haue care of the soule at all times , but chiefly at the houre of the separation , for at that time the Deuill is busie to deuour thee , and the golfe of Hell to swallowe thee vp . Then looke how carefull thou shouldest be in following the example of Iesus , to recommend the soule into the handes of the Father : and looke how carefull thou art to render the soule into the handes of the Father ; the Father shall be as carefull to loose the soule , if thou bee in Iesus Christ , to conuoy it with Him to rest for euermore in His blessed bosome . The LORD giue vs grace to commende our soules into the hands of that faithfull keeper in the houre of death , and that wee maye finde Him readie to receiue and conuoye them with Him to that euerlasting rest , purchased to vs through Christ : To whom with the Father , and the blessed Spirit , be praise for euermore : AMEN .

THE XXII . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 50 Then Jesus cryed againe with a loud voyce , and yeelded vp the ghost .

verse 51 And beholde , the vaile of the Temple was rent in twaine , from the top to the bottome , and the earth did quake , and the stones were clouen .

verse 52 And the graues did open themselues , and many bodies of the Saincts , which slept , arose ,

verse 53 And came out of the graues , after his resurrection , and went into the holie Citie , and appeared vnto manie .

verse 54 When the Centurion , and they that were with him , watching Iesus , saw the earthquake , and the things that were done , they feared greatly , saying , Truely this was the Sonne of God .

MARKE , CHAP. XV.

verse 37 And Iesus cryed with a loude voyce , and gaue vp the ghost .

verse 38 And the vaile of the Temple was rent in twaine , from the top to the bottome .

verse 39 Now when the Centurion , who stood ouer against him , saw that he thus crying , gaue vp the ghost , he said , Truely this man was the Son of God .

LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 46 And Iesus cryed with a loude voyce , and saide , Father , into thine handes I commende my spirite . And when hee had thus said , hee gaue vp the ghost .

verse 47 Now when the Centurion sawe what was done , hee glorified God , saying , Of a suretie this man was just .

verse 48 And all the people that came together to that sight , beholding the things that were done , smote their breasts , and returned .

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 30 Now when Iesus had receiued of the vineger , hee said , It is finished , and bowed his head , and gaue vp the ghost .

WEE heard the last daye ( welbeloued Brethren ) the sundrie voyces and speaches which Iesus Christ , whilest Hee hung quicke on the Crosse , and was nayled thorow handes and feete vttered in the audience of the whole people . The first two voyces were the voyces of pittie and mercie . The one of mercie , to one of the Thieues , that was crucified with Him , Verily ( saies the Lord ) this day shalt thou bee with mee in Paradise . The other of pittie , to His owne Mother , ( who stood by , looking on Him , when as Hee hung vpon the Crosse in extreame paine ) recommending her to IOHN , His welbeloued Disciple . Other two voyces , were voyces of sadnesse , and heauinesse of heart : The one an heauie complaint to His Father , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken mee ? The other proceeding from an extreame drought , that came of that sense of wrath and paine which Hee felt during the time that Hee hung vpon the Crosse , I thirst . The last two voyces were of joye , for it appeares well , that before the Lord gaue vp the ghost , comfort and joye returned to Him againe . And I am of this mind , that there are none , who are Gods owne , but before their departure out of this life , ( sooner or later ) they will get a sense of that joye which they are to passe vnto immediatelie . The first voyce of joye , was , All is ended : As though Hee woulde saye , This w●●ke is done , and ended , and nowe the ransome of the redemption of man is payed to the least farthing . Nowe the last voyce was when Hee was immediatelie readie to render vp His spirite into the handes of the Father , sayes , with a feeling of joy in the heart , Into thine hands , Father , J commend my Spirit . Now this day , we haue to speake by His grace , First , of His death , and the yeelding vp of His Spirit : Next , of those wonders that fell out immediatly after the Lord had rendered the Spirit : and thirdly , we haue to speake how the multitude were mooued when they sawe these wonders . Nowe as concerning His death , the words are but few . Iohn sayes , When Hee had spoken , and cried with a loude voyce , Hee bowed downe His head , and He rendered His Spirit . The wordes are to be marked , Hee renders His Spirit , first , as it were , Hee tooke His soule in His owne Hande , and deliuered it in the handes of the Father , desiring Him to keepe it well , to the day of His glorious resurrection : for , Brethren , this is the difference betweene the godly , & vngodly in their death : as they differ , and are vnlike to other in their life : so especially in their death . The vngodly cast away the soule and life , and cares not where it goes : but woe is to them that doe so , they will neuer take vp such a life againe , when they haue cast it ▪ awaye , not regarding where it goes to , but thinking lightly of it . No , let no man nor woman cast away this life , or dislodge this soule lightly : if the soule goe from thee lightly , and thou carest not for it : better it were for thee , neuer to haue had a life , a soule , or a body . But againe , Brethren , The Lord Iesus , as all His lifetime Hee is carefull for the soule that is lodged in an earthly tabernacle : so chiefly , in the moment , when it is to fllit , The godly , they will not let the soule flit out of the body , vntill they know that the hand of the Lord , is sweetly loosing the soule , to keepe it , vntill the day of their glorious resurrection . Brethren , it would be well marked , There is not one of the foure Euangelists , Matthew , Marke , Luke , or Iohn , but they note very precisely the death of the Lord , and the yeelding vp of His Spirit . As for the circumstances that fell out in His Passion : some will note one thing and leaue another . As for example , These voyces that He vtters on the Crosse , not one of the Euangelists hath them all , some hath one , and some another . But when it comes to the yeelding of the Spirit , they all in one harmonie note , The Lord gaue vp the Spirit . This is a thing not to be passed by , nor to be lightly looked on , and it lets vs see , the death of our Sauiour , the separation of His soule from His body , is so substantiall , and so needfull a thing both to Him to haue suffered , and vs to knowe , that except the Lord had suffered the death , all the crucifying of Him inwardly & outwardly , all the rest of His suffering had auailed vs nothing , the ransome of our sinnes had not bene payed : for that was the curse that was laide vpon vs , to pull our soule from our bodie : and as it was needfull that He should suffer the death for vs , so it is needfull to euery one of vs to knowe this , that my Sauiour died , and His soule was really separated from His body , it is needfull that thou haue euermore the Lord Iesus crucified before thee , and know that the soule was separated from His blessed body : for grace and remission of sinnes is conquered thorow the death of the Mediatour : if thou hast not Faith of the death of the Mediatour , it is vnpossible that thou canst beleeue that thy soule shall come to Heauen . The Apost. Heb. 9. hath a notable comparison , hee sayes , When a man hath made a Testament , and his legacie , wherein hee leaues such inheritance to any man : his Testament can neuer bee sure , nor ratified , before the man be dead : and if he ratifie not the Testament with his death , it cannot bee sure : for the man in this life may alter the Testament : But after that once he die , there it stands , it cannot be reuoked : Euen so sayes the Apostle , The Heire of the world , Iesus Christ hath made a Testament , and such one as neuer man made , leauing such goods and heritage to His Saints , as neuer man left , euen that heauenly Heritage , that exceeding Glorie , Now , sayes the Apostle , If the Heire of the World , Iesus Christ had not sealed vp His Testament by His blood , it had neuer beene sure , but His death interueening and closing it , then the Testament is sure , & all the world is not able to alter one jote of it , to adde or diminish it . Woe be to him that will adde any thing to the Testament of Iesus Christ : he is counted a villaine , who will adde to a mans Testament . Wilt thou adde or diminish any thing at thy pleasure , from the Testament of Iesus Christ . This Newe Testament is the best Testament that euer was : Let Worldlings bee content with the Testaments of their forefathers , yet count thou nothing at all , except thou get a part of the legacie left in His Testament . Woe bee to thee , albeit thou get Ea●ledomes and Kingdomes and great possessions left to thee by the Testament of thy forefathers , if thou gettest not this Testament . Well , Brethren , this Testament can not be ratified , but by the blood of the Testator . How can I beleeue it , except I know that He died , and that the soule was as verily separated from the body as euer the soule of man was : so when I consider the death of my Sauiour , who hath made such a Testament , I am so farre from that , to bee offended at that shamefull death , that the death is the ground of my saluation , and that in His death is all my glorie , & the assurance of my life is in the assurance of His death , and His ignominie and shame is my glorie .

Now thus farre for the death of the Lord Iesus , Now come to the consideration of these wonders that fell out immediately , as He gaue vp the Ghost : The Vaile of the Temple rent asunder , from the toppe to the bottome , The earth quaked : Such things neuer fell out in all the deathes of men in the world : No , not in the deathes of all the Kings in the world : The stones were clouen , the graues of the dead did open . These are the foure wonders that are noted to haue fallen out immediatly , when the Lord gaue vp the Ghost . Brethren , the Lord in His death , Hee was euen in the extreamitie of His humiliation , Hee was weakned , made of no reputation the Lord of glorie was tread vpon by the feete of death , death stamping on Him , He could not be further humbled : there is nothing so ignominious as death : except it be sanctified : it is terrible and ignominious , so that if it be not sanctified in the death of the Lord Iesus : it is but a curse to thee , & a vengeance from Heauen : yet for all this casting downe of Him , His heauenly Father leaues Him not , but in His greatest humiliation the Father giues the greatest tokens of His glory , and He testifies that He was not only innocent , but that He was the Lord of glory , & that Godhead neuer left Him in that ignominious death , nor neuer shall leaue Him , albeit it kept the selfe close , y● He might suffer that ignominious death , because it was not expedient that Hee should vtter His power : yet that Godhead in His death wrought such wonders , that He testifies before the Iewes that that same man which hung there was the Lord of glorie and the Lord of life . Will yee come further , that albeit that miserable people had not a tongue to speake , and would not giue a testimonie of the glory of CHRIST , the dumbe and senslesse creatures , who had not mouth , nor tongue , nor life , will not bee silent , but will doe their homage to the Lord . Fye on thee , and woe is thee , that euer thou got the mouth or tongue : the dumbe creatures in their kinds do homage to their God , & glorifies Him , & shames all the world , & they shame all the disciples : for al were offended at Him now . So now the earth and the rockes shame them all : fye on them . The Lord as Hee came riding to Ierusalem , like a glorious King , to giue them a shew of His glorie , Luke 19. When the disciples cryes , Hosanna , Blessed be he that comes in the Name of the Lord , the Pharises were angrie at it : they were offended to see the Lord glorified . Then Iesus answered , if these would holde their tongue , the stones would cry : These stones & senslesse creatures shall cry and glorifie Me , there should not be a wall in Ierusalem , but they should haue cried : if the disciples and the multitude had holden their tongue : and if men had their tongue , and glorifie not God , the stones shall rise vp , and shame them , and glorifie Him . Now the mouth of the people is close , and not one of the disciples cried , Hosanna : yet the earth forgets Him not , shee cries in her owne manner , Hosanna : the rockes cry : the vaile of the Temple cries , Hosanna whilst it rent asunder . Well , Brethren , blessed is the soule the hath a mouth to glorifie God : woe to thee that hath gotten a tongue to glorifie the Lord , & does it not : if the Lord in humiliation was glorified by the dumbe creatures , can Hee want His glory now in Heauen ? if thou glorifiest not God , another shal glorifie Him : if no man shall glorifie Him , the sea , the earth , the sunne , & the moone shall glorifie Him : & thou , albeit thou were a King , shalt be thrust in Hell to thine euerlasting shame . Now Brethren , there is not one of these foure wonders , but particularly they would be considered : & first , The renting of the vaile of the Temple . The vaile of the Temple was a faire wall , ouergilt with fine gold there was neuer a thing so glorious outward in this world , as that Temple , vpon the which hang a glorious Tapestrie wrought curiously : it diuided the most holy place , called the Sanctuarie , wherein the Lord gaue His presence , & it was the type of that heauenly Sanctuary , wherein Iesus Christ entred by His blood , it got the name from the office & vse , it was called a vaile , a couering , because it hid the Sanctuarie from the sight of the people , & of the Priests : only the High Priests excepted who entred in it once in the yeere , and that not without blood : No , for his life hee durst not enter in it without blood . Nowe when the LORD giues vp the Ghost , this Vaile cleaues in twaine ▪ and in a manner he makes an answere to the voyce of the Lord . Wilt thou who hast life , reason , mou●h , and tongue , answere Him , He will make the vaile to answere Him . The Lord saide a litle , before He gaue vp the Ghost , Consummatum est : All is ended , the ceremonies of the Law of Moyses are ended : the sh●ddowes are away : there is no more vse of that vaile . When the vaile heares this , The vaile sayes , Amen , it is true my Lord , & here for my part , I giue ouer my office , and I giue the sight of the Sanctuarie to the people , and shall not hide it any mo●e : for Iesus Christ hath opene● vp the Vaile , and pulled it downe , and mad● an entrie to the Sanctuarie by His blood . Well , this is the preaching of the Vaile to the Iewes . But heard they this ? Take the High Pri●stes any h●ed to this lang●age of the Vaile ? No , they were neuer busier in the Ceremonies , than after they heard this speech : They saw the Vaile rent , but they tooke no lesson by it , there is a wonderfull induration , Paul 2. Cor. 3. tells the cause , There was another vaile laide on their heartes , so that they could neither see not heare . It was harder to rent that vaile , than an hundreth vailes of stone . Lord keepe vs from that reprobate sense : alas , that wee should not take heede to this : The earthly vaile rent asunder at the voyce of the Lord , but the vaile of their heart could not b●e rent , neither for the voyce of the Lord , nor yet for the wonders . This is the lesson : Euery one of vs should take heede to our heart : after that once a man bee giuen vp to a reprobate sense , as this people was : after that once thou beginnest to doe against thy knowledge , either in manners , or in religion : after that once thou beginnest to doe against : conscience , thou wilt do the contrarie of all that it biddes thee ▪ thy conscience telling thee , when thou art going to murther , to harlotrie , to oppression , to anger thy God , all is wrong doe it not : yet thou wilt trampe on the belly of thy conscience . In the first Chapter to the Romanes yee may read the end of this , As thou wilt not heare thy conscience , and the voyce of God , the Lord catches thy conscience from thee , and casts thee ouer to a reprobate sense : so that thou art past feeling , that it were better to speake to a stone , than to thine heart , and when I speake to that piller , it sh●ll rather rent than thine heart . Wouldest thou see a wonder : The Papists would bring in wonders , but bring in a man who is regenerate that is a wonder : yea , it is a great wonder , to alter thine hard and stonie heart , than to cleaue the hardest rocke that euer was . Let mee see an regenerate man , from whom that scroofe is taken away : it is a greater wonder to see a regenerate man from whome that scroofe is taken away , than that all the rockes should rent . This for the first wonder : now followes the second . The Earth quakes : No doubt , but with the quaking of the earth , there was a sore dinne , whilst the soule of the Lord separated from the body . O! what a thing was it to draw the soule of the Sauiour of the world from the body : No , the renting of the rockes was nothing in respect of that drawing of the soule of the Mediatour from the body : The Earth is holden vp by the mightie hand of the Lord : and when it shakes , the mightie hand of the Lord shakes it . When the Lord begins to shake His arme , all the mountaines shakes : it is no jesting for if Hee hit thee , Hee will bruse thee in pieces , although all the world were about thee . What is miserable man doing , that will not knowe the power of the Almightie God : This shaking meanes a threatning to this people : and the earth threatens to swallowe them all vp , for their indignitie they wrought to their Lord their Maker . If thou dishonourest thy Maker , the earth shall open and swallow thee vp , as it did Core , Dathan and Abiram ▪ who withstood Moyses : No , it is a wonder that the earth should beare men . No , I protest , I would not wonder so much , if the earth opened and swallowed some men , as I wonder that the Lord in His long suffering patience spares them , and holds His hand and Iudgement off them . It is a wonder that the houses fall not downe on the blasphemers , and the chambers , where they commit their filthinesse should not smoother them ▪ But Hee shall cause an heauier thing fall on the body and soule , than a thousand mountaines were tumbled on them : thou doest nothing but heapes vp wrath , as the Apost. sayes , against the day of wrath . No , wrath , and heauie wrath shall be heaped on them . So the earth threatens th●m , for the indignitie they did to their Lord . Yee see , that after the earth quaked , it will swallow vp townes and people : but shee swallowes them not vp now , but the earth vomites them out , as not worthie to beare them in her bellie No , she thought them ouer bitter to be within her , who had dishonoured her Creator : but afterward looke what came on them . The earth will reuenge that foule thing done to her Lord : the land of Iudea spued them out , and the earth will not let that cursed kinde haue a foot-breadth of her . O! what is it to haue battell with the Creator , when He begins to arme the earth or any creature against thee , we would thinke that this shaking of the earth should haue mooued them , yet t●ey take no thought for it . At the voyce of the Lord the earth did shake , but did the Priests and the Scribes shake ? Are they mooued at the dinne and shaking of the earth ? So againe , I say there is nothing so vnmooueable : No , not the earth , as thine hardened heart will be at all the denunciations that will come from Heauen , or Hell : saue thy selfe from a reprobate sense , or else thou shalt neuer bee wakened , till thou bee thrust into hell , where thou shalt bee tormented with endlesse vexation without any hope of comfort . This for the second wonder . Nowe let vs come to the clieuing of the Mountaines . This followes on the former : as the earth opened to swallow them , so the mountaines cloue to tumble vpon them : The mountaines will not suffer them to dishonour their maker . What mooued this , the Iewes ? Euen as much as the other two . No question it was a great and terrible noyse , when the mountaines cloue . Woe to a senselesse heart : The mountaines may clieue , and shiuer and quake , but if thy soule bee giuen to induration , the stones & mountaines shall bee mooued , and broken , but thine heart shall neuer breake . Woe againe to a senselesse heart , which is not mooued at the word of God : that Scepter of yron ( whereof ye reade , 2. Psal. ) shall light on thee , & bruise thee in pieces : Therfore , cast away that vaile from thine heart , and striue to keepe light in thy soule & conscience , and walke in sobriety , till thy God call on thee , and then thou shalt see a blessed ende . Nowe wee come to the last wonder which was wrought . The graues doe their duetie : they forget not their maker : but in their manner , they glorifie their Lord God , and honour Him : yea , death it selfe , with the graue , doe Him homage and honour . But miserable man will not honour Him : The graues laye open from three a clock after noone ( for about three a clock the Lord gaue vp the ghost , ) and they lay open all that day & all that night , & all the daye following , and the next night till the morning that the Lord rises : and then the bodies of the Sainctes also arole , by vertue of His resurrection , and went into the Citie . The graues will tell the miserable people , that the Lord Iesus had loosed the bandes of the graue by His death . By death He slew death : with her owne sword He slew her , as wee speake . Shee would teach them , that the bodies in that Great day shall rise vp by the vertue of that resurrection of Iesus Christ . This question may bee asked . What became of those bodies which arose & went into the City ? Did they lay them down againe in the graue , or ascended they to Heauen ? I will not bee curious in this purpose : But in my judgement , they were taken vp to the heauens with Iesus Christ , to be an argument of our resurrection & going to the heauens . This was a faire lesson : but this miserable people was not moued . Woe to a stonie & senselesse heart : the graue may open , but nothing will open a senselesse soule . Therefore , I beseech you striue to get a soft and mollified heart . The voyce of Iesus made the earth to quake , the rockes to rent , the graues to open , the deade to rise : but the voyce of the LORD opened not their heartes : then He opens the graues : It is an easier thing to raise a dead body out of the graue , than to raise thy soule , if it bee once ha●dened : it is more wonderfull to raise a deade soule , and to see that soule get a sense of Heauen , than to see all the bodies of the Church-yard rising .

Nowe to compare these wonders , There are two of them , The first and the last that teach this people : The other two , the second and the third that threatens them . The quaking of the earth , and the renting of the rockes threaten a damnage and destruction to them : and in this temperature of His wonders : As the power of God , so the wisdome of God appeares wonderfully : He threatens this people for the indignitie , that they had done to the LORD of glorie , with Hell and death , yet Hee holds vp His handes . O! how vnwilling He is to strike , but if He light on thee , Hee will cause thee squeele : He is ayming : Hee is shaking that terrible arme , and threatning them : in the meane time the Lord is remembring His mercie , and teaches them by wonders , to looke yet if they will take a lesson , to repent of all the indignitie that they had done : Hee threatens them with the one hand , and offers mercie with the other , to see if they will repent . This is the dealing of the Lord Hee warnes them , and He sayes . Yet I will not swallow thee vp with the earth , and I will not let the rockes tumble downe on thee , to deuoure thee , yet repent : for there is g●ace for thee , if thou turnest . Brethren , no man shall goe to Hell , without aduertisement to stand , to the end , that if thou wilt not repent , when the Lord begins to put hand in thee , and to rent thee , thy mouth may be closed , that thou canst not say : Lord ▪ I got no warning , all excuses shall be put away . Alas , will not men learne for all this shaking of the mountaines . Lord shake these hearts of ours , & the Lord be merciful to all sinful soules , & to senslesse creatures , lest when they shall cry Peace , & all things are sure enough , them sudden iudgement approach & the wrath come & ouertake them . Now come to the last thing & I shall end . Are there none that are moued at all at these wonders ? Amongst so many hundreths & thousands is there not one moued ? yes there are some moued , & who are these ? are the high Priests moued ? No , not a whit , is there any of the rest of the order of the Priests moued ? Not , They continue blinde and dumbe . Are the Pharises , and the Scribes , or the Elders mooued ? No : They are not mooued ; but the more they heare , their heartes are the more hardened . Who are then mooued at these wonders ? It is an Ethnicke bodie , a Captaine of men of warre vnder PILATE , and a Pagane , who neuer once knewe GOD , yet when hee sees this , and hearde the voyces , hee saies , Of a suretie this man was just : And more hee saies , Truely this was the Sonne of GOD. Is there anie moe ? Yes : A bande of men of warre : Not of the IEWES , but such as had liued on robberie , without the feare of GOD , they feared greatly , and saide also , Truely this man was the Son of GOD. Who of the IEWES is mooued ? Not the Scribes , and the Pharises , and the rest of the Order , they are nothing moued : but the sillie multitude , who cryed before , Crucifie him , nowe they goe home , smiting on their breastes , and crying , woe to them for that dayes labour : but there was neuer a motion in the Priestes , or in anie of the Princes or Pharises ▪ or Scribes . It is a wonderfull thing , to see that they who had judgement and vnderstanding , and who had read all the prophecies of the MESSIAS to come , gotte no sense : yet a sillie multitude gettes some sight and sense . Woulde yee knowe and poinct out a senselesse creature , who will not bee mooued neither by worke nor worde : It is such a man , as hath this worldly wisedome : Such a man , as hath knowledge , and yet does against his knowledge and conscience : for all that these Priestes and Pharises did , was both against knowledge and conscience : They repined against the Holy Spirit , and against their conscience , they crucifie Iesus . Whosoeuer thou art , who opponest thee to the brightnes of the Gospell , thou crucifiest the Lord of glory : and as it shal be layed to the charge of the high Priests and Pharises , and of Pilate , and Herode , in that Great daye , that they crucified IESVS CHRIST : So it shall bee layed to thy charge , and thou shalt bee as guiltie of His blood , as they . Woe to that soule which will resist that word and the Holy Spirite . Woe shall bee to the great men in this land , who against conscience conspires against CHRIST , Religion , and their natiue Countrey , for wrath and vengeance remaineth for them , if they leaue not off this vnhappie course : The King of SPAINE , and all their associates shall not bee able to holde vengeance off them , that shall one daye bee heaped vpon their heads . The LORD saue vs from induration , and neuer suffer vs to repine against Light , nor to scrape it out of our soule and conscience .

I see heere further : The LORD gettes moe friendes in His death , than in His life : The Centurion , and the men of warre , they curse the time that euer they were employed in that seruice : The multitude , who bad crucifie Him , thorowe blindnesse and ignorance ; nowe they repent the time that euer they did it , and they returne homewardes , knocking vpon their breastes . That immaculate Lambe , that precious Sacrifice , hanging thus on the Crosse , Hee cast such a sweete smell on the earth , and on the people , that they who were His enemies , goe awaye mourning . This falles out often times in the Martyres , for some people goes out with them , who woulde eate them : and yet the LORD IESVS makes their death to cast such a sweete smell , that it is effectuall to mooue manie thousandes to mourne , and to bee conuerted : So that it is founde to bee true , that the bloode of the Martyres is the seede of the Kirke . And they who woulde haue swallowed them before in their death , pitties them , and become their friendes , thorowe the sweete smell , which they felt comming from their death , and would goe home mourning , that euer they were enemies vnto them , and were instrumentes of their death .

Therefore , let the enemies of the trueth persecute the Sainctes of GOD , and His Trueth , with Fire and Sworde , as they please ; They shall gette no vantage , and they shall not gette this Light quenched : for there shall such a sweete smell arise out of the ashes of the Sainctes , which in despight of the enemies farre moe shall bee wonne to IESVS CHRIST by their death , than euer was wonne to Him by their life : To Him , therefore , with the Father , and the Holie Spirite , bee all Honour , Praise , and Glorie , for euermore :

AMEN .

THE XXIII . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 55 And many women were there , beholding him afarre off , who had followed Iesus from Galile , ministring vnto him .

verse 56 Among whom was Marie Magdalene , and Marie the Mother of Iames , and Ioses , and the mother of Zebedeus sonnes .

MARKE , CHAP. XV.

verse 40 There were also women , who behelde afarre off , among whome was Marie Magdalene , and Marie the Mother of James the lesse , and of Ioses , and Salome ,

verse 41 Who also when Hee was in Galile , followed Him , and ministred vnto Him , and manie other women , who came vp with Him vnto Hierusalem .

LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 49 And all his acquaintance stoode afarre off , and the women that followed him from Galile , beholding these thinges .

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 31 The Iewes then ( because it was the Preparation , that the bodies shoulde not remaine vpon the Crosse on the Sabbath daye : for that Sabbath was an high day● ) besought Pilate , that their legges might bee broken , and that they might bee taken downe .

WEE haue heard these dayes past ( beloued Brethren in Christ ) what was the part of the whole multitude of the wicked , and persecuters of IESVS CHRIST , in crucifying Him , in taunting and scorning Him : Doubtlesse , there were in that companie some of the godlie , who loued the LORD IESVS : but seeing we haue heard nothing of them as yet , therefore this daye wee shall speake somewhat in their behalfe . Nowe , what are they doing in the meane time ? They are standing afar off . Some men & many women , who all that time had followed Him before , standing to see that sadde spectacle : yet with sadnesse they had joye , no question : And this is the first part of our TEXT , which wee haue read , out of MATTHEW , MARKE , and LVKE . After this wee enter into the Historie of Christs buriall : But before we come to His buriall , wee haue in the XIX . CHAPTER of IOHN , the Historie of the taking downe of His bodie from the Crosse : So at this time , by Gods grace , wee shall speake of these two , to wit , Of the part of the godlie , who loued Him , and next , Of the taking downe of that blessed bodie from the Crosse , after it was dead . Then , to come shortly to the purpose : It is saide , And all his acquaintance stood afarre off . There is the generall : Then comes on the particular , Manie women : particular mention is made of them : Manie women are standing afarre off , looking on . Wee heard of before in the XIX . of IOHN , vers. 23. of three women chiefely , Marie the Mother of Iesus , and other two Maries , together with His well-beloued Disciple IOHN : and they were standing at that time when Hee hung quicke vpon the Crosse , so neare hand Him , that He speakes to them from the Crosse , and they hearde Him . So Brethren , this standing afarre off at this time , as I take it , hath beene after the Lord had giuen vp the ghost , when the women are returning home againe , being loath to part companie with Him : and as they were going home , they turned about , & looked to Iesus hinging on the Crosse , on Mount Caluarie : They stand first near , & then turning home again , they stand afar off . No question , it was the loue they bare to the Lord , that drue them after him , when he went to be crucified , & that same loue that they bare to him was so tender & entire , that it made them to stand & look on him when he hung on the Crosse : and that loue they bare to the Lord Iesus made them to seuer from the rest of the multitude , and to gather themselues together , and looke backe to Him where Hee was hanging . For this is a sure thing , Those that meete together in one faith and loue in the Lord Iesus , of meere force they must meet together among themselues , and be linked together by the band of loue in one bodie . By the contrary , those who meet not together in one faith in Iesus Christ , their hearts will neuer be joyned in this world , they will neuer meet to make one body , they will neuer separate themselues from the multitude of this world : No , if it were all my kinred , father , and mother , brother , and sister , if they loue not the Lord Iesus , mine heart and his shall neuer bee linked together in this worlde , nor in the worlde to come : Hee that loueth not the Lord Iesus , ( as Paul saies , 1. Corin. Chap. 16. ) let him be Anathema maran-atha ▪ that is , cursed for euermore . But hee who loues the Lord Iesus , and meetes with mee in Him , let him bee what hee will , let him bee in the vtmoste corner of the worlde , mine heart and his is linked together , and there is a conjunction which neuer shall bee separated , neither in the Heauen , nor in the Earth : it shall last for euer .

Brethren , when I consider this multitude heere standing , looking vpon Him when Hee hung vpon the Crosse , I thinke I see an image of the whole worlde : for it is a worlde of people , who are standing about Him : there are Gentiles , there are Jewes , and the false adulterous kirke , there are Priestes , Pharises , Elders , blinde guides of the people , & a prophane multitude , enemies of all sorts : And as there are manie enemies to Christ , So there is a sillie handfull of godlie men and women , gathered together , looking vpon that sadde spectacle ; who resembled the true Kirke militant heere vpon the face of the earth : And as in all this multitude , like drawes to like , The wicked and the vngodlie ranke themselues together , The Priests ranke themselues together . The souldiours ranke themselues together ; and also the godly ranke themselues together , and looke vpon that sadde spectacle , their Lord crucified . Well , this is common to all : all are standing looking to CHRIST , hanging on the Crosse vpon the toppe of the Mount Caluarie , Jewe , and Gentile , wicked , and godlie , all are looking : But in looking there is a great difference : There are some delighting their eyes with the spectacle , there are some feeding the malice of their heartes , and drinking the blood of IESVS CHRIST , the Priestes , the Pharises , and the Elders : But the godlie are looking on with sadnesse of their heartes : And I doubt not , but as with sadnesse , so also they are looking on Him with joy , by faith in His glorious resurrection . There are manie this same houre who haue their eyes fixed on Christ , both Turkes and Paganes , and the true Kirke , and the false Kirke : but one cause mooues not all . Take heede , therefore , howe thou lookest , either to His Crosse , or to His glorie : looke that thy soule bee set on Him , and see that by looking vnto Him , thou preasse to bee partaker of the fruite of His death and resurrection : for if thou lookest to Him for the fashion , or in malice , as the Turkes doe , and the Pagans , and the Papistes , enemies to His Crosse , thou shalt perish : & better had it bene to thee neuer to haue heard of Iesus , or neuer to haue seene Him . Further , this would be well considered : We see if we haue a friend , whom we loue well , if he betaken out to a shamefull death ( there was neuer such a shamefull death as this ) we will thinke shame of him , and he will thinke shame that his friendes shoulde see him in that estate . Who would thinke but that the acquaintances of Iesus should haue thought shame of Him , to haue conuoyed their friend to such an ignominious death , and to haue seene Him so shamefully demained . So that , Brethren , when I consider this matter well , I perceiue that those His familiars and acquaintance haue seene further into Christ , than men & women doe commonly . No doubt but the friends of Christ , who came to see Him hanging in ignominie , sawe life in that death : they sawe glory in His ignominie ; otherwise they had neuer come to see Him hanging in ignominie : And no doubt they felt a sweete perfume flowing from that Sacrifice : It was the sweetest smelling Sacrifice that euer was offered . All the perfume and incense that euer was offered , passed not vp with such a sweete smell in the nosethrilles of the Father , as that one blessed sacrifice did : And as it smelled sweetly in the nosethrilles of the Father : so did it cast a sweeter smell in the nose of the godlie , than euer they founde : and they thought it had such a fragrant odour , and such a sweet smell vnto them , that they thought , ere they had beene separated from Him in His death , they had rather chosen to haue dyed a thousande deathes : for as the Lord saies , Wheresoeuer the carion is , there must the Eagles resort . Well is the man who in his death findes the sweete smell of the death of Iesus Christ . I haue no more to say of this matter , but if this acquaintance of Iesus for the time tooke such a pleasure in His death , ( beeing shamefull , ) that they could not bee separated from Him , it is a shame to vs to draw so far backe from Him , not now hanging in ignominie on the crosse , but most glorious in the Heauens . Fye on this dull headed and dead world , that hath no sense of that glorie , and is not allured by that vnspeakable glorie , rather to suffer a thou and deathes , albeit it were the sword , the fire , and all torments , than to be separated from this Iesus Christ : But the womens part is more particularly to bee considered : Let all women take heede : it is saide , Many women were there , Moe of them , haue followed the Lord to the crosse , than men , that I may speake to the glorie of GOD , and shame of men . As for men , I finde nothing but this generall . In Luke a companie of men and women , but in Matthew and Marke , I finde of women especially : they are looking on Him with sadnesse mixed with joy : And from whence came they ? It is said , that They came out of Galile , following on Him : they neuer left Him , they wearied not to follow such a guide , they ministred to Him on their owne charge : As they were fedde with that bread of life , that came out of His mouth , so they spared not , freely and liberally to communicate all that they had to Him : And happie is the man , who so findes the effect of the word of life in his heart , that hee would bestowe againe , all that he hath for the loue of that word . Brethren , yee know , what is in hand presently : many words neede not : seeing this diuision of the towne in competent Congregations intended , is to feede your soules with the word of life : spare not for goods to get that word of life .

Nowe , I see beside the multitude , mention made of three women , Marie Magdalene , then , Marie the mother of Iames the lesse , and of Ioses , and Salome , the mother of the two sonnes of Zebedeus : No question , these women mentioned here haue borne a tender affection to the Lord : forgets the Lord that loue they bare to Him in all times before , in following Him from Galile to Ierusalem , and from Ierusalem vnto the ignominious death of the crosse and there staying with the Lord , and not leauing Him , but ministring to Him : forgets the Lord this ? No , but He remembers vpon it : thou shalt neuer doe a good deede to IESVS CHRIST , but Hee shall meete thee : they loue Him , and Hee honours them : they neuer left Him : they shamed the men yea , His disciples : yea , euen the very Apostles : for we read not of any of all His Apostles , that any of them was there present , except Iohn : Peter had taken him to a backe side , for all his stoutnesse before : the rest were offended in Him : These women did cleaue to Him through the band of loue : forgets the Lord this ? No : as they loue Him beyond His Apostles : so the Lord honoures them aboue the Apostles . It is no small thing to get the honour to be an eye witnes of the death and resurrection of IESVS CHRIST : it is greater honour than all the honour in the world . No doubt , the LORD made these women in their turning backe preachers to the Apostles themselues : they tolde Peter , Iames and Matthew what they had seene : there is none end of honour , when the Lord begins to honour : as He honours them to be witnesses of His death , and preachers of it to others : so Hee will haue the names of some of them to bee registrate to the posteritie . And it is the will of IESVS CHRIST , that this day I promulgate the names of these women in your audience , to their honour , after so many hundreth yeeres , and their names shall be registrate perpetually to their euerlasting honour , whilst IESVS CHRIST come againe : yea , their names shall bee written in the Heauens euerlastingly . Neuer one repents the gratitude done to IESVS CHRIST : thou shalt get two good deedes for one . Againe , the LORD will let vs see in the example of these women that oft times in women there will be a more tender loue to the Lord IESVS , than in men , who are the stronger sexe : ye will see the weaker and simpler that the sexe bee , and the lesse worldly wit that it haue , the more spiritually it is disposed , the more affectionate it is to heauenly thinges , the greater heauenly wisdome it hath . If any man , sayes PAVL , seeme to bee wise in this world , let him bee a foole , that hee may bee wise , that is tru●ly wise , wise in GOD , 1. Cor. 3.18 . And as their loue is great , so the Lord will honour them to the shame of men , and whereas men should preach CHRIST , Hee will make women to preach IESVS CHRIST to men , to the shame of men , and His owne glorie . All tends to this , that as men and women doe desire to bee honoured of God , so all men and women should striue continually to loue and glorifie GOD. GOD loues none , nor honoures none , but only those who loue and honour the Lord Iesus Christ : if thou louest not the Lord Iesus Christ , thou shalt get no loue nor honour of God : yet further , this is not to be passed by , the world wonders now , that Hee had such an eye to these three women : There were many hundreth men , but how many of their names were registrate to their honour ? Hee had such a respect to them , that He espied them out beside the rest of thousands that were there , and by His Holy Spirit caused registrate them . This registrating of them came not rashly , but from an ordinance of God , and His especiall Prouidence . There is not a publike conuention , albeit it were a man hanged , where multitudes of men and women run together to heare & see , but the all-seeing eye of the Lord is vpon euery person in particular , man , woman , ladde , or lasse . Neuer an head there , great or small , poore or rich , noble , or ignoble , but the eye of the Lord is on them : yea , it goes downe to the inward affections , to rippe and search them , to see of what disposition euery soule is . As for example , we are all met together here , sundry men and women , some greater , some smaller , some younger , some older : yet there is not one of vs , on whome the Lord hath not His eye . We are met , to see Iesus Christ crucified on mount Caluarie , there is not one of our hearts , but the eye of the Lord sees it , and Hee sees wherefore , and for what end thou art come to that meeting , whether it be to feede thine eares , and to take delectation in hearing of new things , or to take pastime to see , and be seene , or to eschew the shame of the world , or whether thou commest to reape profite , and to be edified of that thou hearest , and to get life of that Crosse and death of Christ : for therein stands thy life , and this should be the end of thy meeting with Gods children . Th●n seeing the eye of the Lord is set on euery soule : therefore it becomes euery one of vs , to striue to approue our heartes to the Lord : so that euery one of vs may saye to the Lord , for this ende am I come , O Lord , to be partaker of the fruit of the death of Iesus Christ . Woe to them who come for another cause , or sinistrous respect , and come not to be edified : for the Gospell shall neuer be a worde of life to them , but a sauour of death vnto death . If it worke not life in thee , and if the Spirit worke not life by the preaching of the Crosse , it shall be the power of death to thy soule .

Brethren , we haue heare the first part : Now we haue to speake of the second part : The taking of His bodie downe from the Crosse before His buriall . The taking downe of the body of the Lord Iesus Christ , the Lord of lords ▪ comes of a r●quest made to Pilate , and made not by His friends , but by His enemies . I see this , this miserable people of the Iewes were spoyled of all power , as they had no power to hang any : so they had no power to take any downe from the Crosse , or from the gallowes , without the leaue of the Magistrate : they were spoyled of all power by the judgement of God , & therefore , they behooued to haue recourse to Pilate : they were slaues , yet they would not acknowledge the true King of glorie , who might haue made them free . I see heere a commendable thing in the Romane policie , As it was not lawfull to hang any without the command and licence of the Magistrate , so they who were hanged , might not be taken without the licence of the Iudge . There sould nothing be done to a guiltie person , but by the authoritie of the Iudge . God in His judiciall Law , gaue not only Lawes concerning the lifting of men vpon the crosse , but also of the taking down of them from the crosse . It is wel to be marked , who it is that giues the aduise , that the Lord with the other two should bee taken downe from the crosse , to put an ende both to their paine , and their ignominie . It is not one of His disciples , it is not Peter , nor Iohn , nor Matthew , they are not so bold , they durst not presume it : No , it was His enemies that crucified Him , that interponed their request for Him ? Was this a benefite they did to Him ? Certainely this was a benefite they did to Him , to take Him downe from the crosse : yet they doe it , not to benefite Him , for any pitie they had on Him : for they thought , that Hee was liuing but the Lord had giuen vp the Ghost . When thy friendes will not make a suite for thee , the Lord will raise vp thine enemies to doe thee good : He cannot only make thy friend doe thee good , but thy foe also . If thou bee the Lordes , He can make them who would wish thee woe , to doe thee good : if thou be the Lords , the fire , the water , and the sworde , which otherwise would deuoure thee , shall benefite thee : the Lord , against all mens expectation , shall doe thee good , if thou bee the Lords ▪ thou shalt not want reliefe . Now , what was the summe of their request ? They besought Pilate , that their legs might be broken , and that they might be taken downe . That is , that they might bee put out of paine , and that they might make an end of them : for they thought they were quicke . Now , whether this request was vpon a custome vsed amongst them , or not , the Text declares not : but it seemes , except the feast of the Passeouer had interueened that same time , that they would not haue bene carefull of them ▪ but would haue suffered them to hang whilst they had yeelded vp the Ghost . The other two were quicke in paine , when the Lord yeelded vp the spirit . I note this : When thy enemies doe thee a good turne , they doe it neuer of loue . These might haue dispatched the Lorde , and the two Thieues , with lesse paine , than to haue broken their thies : They had taken their liues sooner from them , if they had beaten out their braines . So when thy enemie benefites thee , and does thee anie good turne , bee sure he does it not of purpose , to doe thee good : as we commonly speake , If he giue thee a bit , he will giue thee a buffet with it : Soure and bitter is the benefite of the enemie . Indeede it is true , that the Lord , who makes all thinges to worke for the best , to them that loues Him , will dispose their doings otherwise , and make them to worke thy good : And therefore , haue thine eye set vpon the Lord , and He shall make the malice and bitternesse of thine enemie to turne to thy comfort . There is another thing to bee marked : The Lord had ordained , that there should not bee one bone broken of CHRIST , and so it was fore-tolde . Nowe will yee see the force of the word and prouidence of God : The force of the worde and prouidence of God appeares the more clearelie by this opposition which is made to His ordinance : The Iewes requested to haue His bones broken , and Pilate gaue commandement to breake them : But is there any bone broken , notwithstanding their sute , and Pilates commandement ? No , not one . This lets vs see , That if God haue ordained & said any thing , it lies not in the hands of any man to disanull it : If God shall say , There shall not be one bone of my anointed broken ; great Caesar , and al the Kings of the earth , the king of Spaine , and the Pope , and all their adherents , shall not be able to doe the contrary . So in the middest of all feare and danger , let vs depende vpon the prouidence of God , and saye , Lord , if thou hast saide otherwise , than these mens intentions are , I will not bee affraide for them , I know they are not able to do any thing without thy prouidence ▪ and so , Lord , I leane onely on thy prouidence , and am content with thy will . So in these miserable dayes , we are to leane to God , and to depende on His prouidence , and wee shall see the vaine enterprises of men vanish away like smoake , and we shall see the wicked to bee made spectacles to all the worlde . Let vs see what moued the IEWES to make this request : Was it pittie that mooued them ? No : They had no pittie of Him . Was it obedience to the commandement of God , who commanded , that an hanged man should be cut down that same day , because he was accursed ? Deu. 21.22.23 . No , it was a vaine superstition that moued them , they were to celebrate the Pass●ouer , and this was the day of their preparation , they were preparing them by crucifying the innocent , the Lorde of glorie . Was this an holy preparation ? This was the Fryday , and the morne was the Pa●che . Iohn sayes , that was , an high day , or a great Sabbath , because they kept two holy dayes together , both their owne ordinarie Sabbath , and the extraordinarie Passeouer , and this they did contrarie to the ordinance of GOD : for they should haue celebrated the Passeouer on Thurseday , as the LORD did : for He celebrated it that night that He was betrayed by Iudas , and led away captiue by the Iewes . So they did cast in the two Holy dayes together , according to their custome : for when the Passeouer fell to bee on Thurseday , they vsed to delay it vntill the Satterday which was their Sabbath day , lest that if these feasts which are so neare other , had bene both kept , the people should haue wearied , and if Christ & the other had not bene taken downe , tha● that Holy exercise wold haue bin defiled . So they thought , if they had bin taken down from the crosse , and put away , they had bene holy eneugh . And vpon that same pretence , when they were to accuse Christ , they would not enter in the common Hall , lest they should haue beene polluted . They were Hypocrites , they polluted the world , and defiled the earth that they tread on . A polluted body who hath no sanctification in Christ , there is nothing that he touches , meat , or drinke : yea , the earth he walkes on , but he defiles all : yet these foule Hypocrites thought , that if Iesus who sanctifies the Sabbath , and sanctifies the heart , had beene taken away they had beene holie eneugh . An Hypocrite is a foule body , & defiles all that he handles . All his religion is outward standing in bodily exercises : and when he hath polluted all , yea , the very earth he treades on : he will say , Handle not , touch not , taste not , that will pollute thee , Coloss. 2.21 . There is his religion : When the foule body defiles the aire , the earth , the Heauen , hee bids thee touch it not , lest it defile thee , when he defiles all that he touches .

Nowe they get the request granted them , and gets a commandement of Pilate , and so The men of warre came forward , and brake the legges of the one first ▪ and then they came to the other , and brake his also : They brake both their legges with great paine and torment .

Now , will ye see these 2 thieues , they are like in their death , both are crucified , & in end both their thighes are broken : yet for al this , the one of them is a vessell of glorie , and he had a promise of glorie , and an assurance of it in his heart : the other had none . So , Brethren , take heede : though the death of the wicked , and the godlie bee alike : yet they are not alike in condition : Iudge not of mens estate by the outwarde miserie : measure not Heauen and Hell by the outwarde death : The Elect and the wicked will be oft times alike in death , and oft times the Elect will die in the greatest torments . Who suffered more painefull deathes , than the Martyres did : Beware that thou say , as the Papistes , who are enemies to Christ , say : They teach , albeit that in Iesus Christ thy sinne be forgiuen : yet the paine is not forgiuen : and they say , that the paine that the godly suffer in death , is a satisfaction for sinne : They say that the paine of the penitent thiefe was the punishment of his sinne : but they lie , and the Lord shall justifie it . The Elect suffer no paine for sinne : torment them as they will , burne them , scalde them , all is but a mercifull chastisement , and death to them is a faire port to Heauen : He makes darknesse to be light to His owne .

Well , this for the execution of the two thieues : They come to the Lord , to see whether He was dead or not : they are not rash : they finde Him dead : they finde no sponke of life in Him : therefore they offer not to breake His thighes : See how the word and prouidence of God takes effect . The Lord had said , One bone of Him should not be broken : and therefore to preueene the breaking , the Lord miraculously tooke the Spirit from His Sonne : His death was miraculous , as ye heard before : by the strength of nature He might haue liued longer , as that great and mightie voyce which he vttered last , testifies : and so His sudden death was a meane to performe the Lordes ordinance : Hee would vse this , as the ordinarie meane to execute the eternall decree of the Father . It is a follie to thee , to say , thou wilt depend on the prouidence of God , and in the meane time to leaue off meanes : for by so doing thou temptest God , who as He hath ordained the ende , so He hath also ordained the meanes to the end . As for example , If thou wouldest goe to Heauen , thou must vse the meanes , the hearing of the word , &c. Yet many will contemne the meanes , and yet bragge they are assured to come to Heauen , they will contemne the preaching which is the instrument that God vses . But I say to thee , thou deceiuest thy selfe : for I denounce , if thou werest an Emperour , thou shalt neuer see Heauen , nor life , who contemnest that meane and instrument which the Lord hath ordained to bee vsed , to bring thee to Heauen , which is the preaching of His trueth . Now , Brethren , ye see here the testimonie of the death of Christ , giuen by the bu●rioes , they preach His death , as though they had said , Marke , all people : This Iesus whom we haue crucified is dead : and therefore in token that this is true , wee will not breake His bones : after that comes another burrio , a man of warre , and giues the last witnesse , Hee smites Him with a speare : so that out of the wound gushed out blood and water : As though the knaue had said , I shall let you see , that Hee is dead , & that there is no life in Him , and so hee smites Him to the heart , with a speare : The Lord would haue the death of the Lord testified sundrie wayes for thy comfort : for the most shamefull thing that euer was , is death , except it be sanctified : it is the greatest miserie that can come to man : if thou gettest no remedie against it , for that death of the body is a port to that death euerlasting . It is no childrens play to haue the soule dislodged : No , it was an ignominie to the Lord of glorie , to be holden vnder the bands of death , and to be tread vnder the feete of death : yet the Father will haue His death testified sundrie wayes : First , Hee will haue it testified with a cry , when He cried with a loude voyce , Father , into thine hands I commend my Spirit : Next , Hee will haue the burrioes to testifie His death , and then He will haue a speare thrust to His heart , to testifie His death , besides the testimonie that all the creatures gaue of His death . Is this for nothing ? No , for suppose the Lord Iesus had bene crucified , taunted and scorned , and suffered all the ignominie that euer could haue bene , and yet had bene taken downe quicke , and the nailes loosed , & gotten His wounds healed , thou hadst not beene s●u●d , thy saluation had not beene wrought : Our sinnes had neuer bene forgiuen vs , for without shedding of blood , and death , there had bene no remission of sinnes , except I know , beside all the paine the Lord suffered that He suffered the death also , I would neuer beleeue to get life ▪ & to be saued . Now to end in a word , Looke to the witnesses : the burrioes , they were euill witnesses for themselues but good witnesses for vs ▪ for their witnessing testifies to our w●ll , that the Lord was dead : and so these burrioes haue done a notable good worke to vs , but not to themselues , because they were His enemies . It is as t●ue this day , as it was that day : there is , and shall be witnesses , preaching the death of CHRIST , crying , That CHRIST died for the redemption of the worlde , and teaching saluation by CHRIST to others , and others shall gette good by them , yet they shall gette no good themselues . Why ? Because they are enemies to the Crosse of CHRIST . An enemie to His death , can preach His death well enough . All Preachers of the death of IESVS CHRIST ought to take heede to this : That when they preach to others ( as the Apostle saieth ) they be not reprobate themselues . Woe to the man who preaches saluation to others , if in the meane time hee bee a reprobate himselfe . I must bee as carefull for mine owne saluation , as for the saluation of others : And therefore , if thou speakest of the death of CHRIST to thy Neighbour , striue to bee assured , that thou thy selfe art partaker of that saluation , through IESVS : To whome , with the Father , and the Holie Spirite , bee all Honour , Praise , and Glorie , for euermore , Amen .

THE XXIV . LECTVRE OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . IOHN , CHAP. XIX .

verse 34 But one of the Souldiours , with a Speare , pearced his side , and foorthwith came there out blood and water .

verse 35 And hee that sawe it , bare recorde , and his recorde is true : and hee knoweth that hee saieth true , that yee might beleeue it .

verse 36 For these thinges were done , that the Scripture should bee fulfilled , Not a bone of him shall bee broken .

verse 37 And againe another Scripture saieth , They shall see him , whome they haue thrust thorow .

THE last day ( beloued Brethren in Christ ) we entered into the History of the taking of the Lord from the Crosse , before Hee was buried : The taking of Him from the Crosse , it came by a request : The Iewes His enemies , made request to Pilate , the Romane deputy , and Iudge for the time . The summe of the request was , that the thies of the crucified men might bee broken , and so they might bee taken from the Crosse ▪ Pilate the Iudge yeelded to the request , & gaue commandement to the souldiers ▪ & to the burreo , to execute & slay them , that afterward they might be buried . The souldiers came first to the one thief , & broke his thies : them they came to the other thief , & broke his thies also : and last , they came to Iesus , and finding Him already dead , and to haue giuen vp ●he spirit , they would not breake His legges : Yet to put the matter out of doubt , one of the souldiers came with a speare , and pearced the Lords side , thorow the heart , & out of the wound there gush●d blood and water . Nowe Brethren , this day , as the Lord shall giue vs grace , we shal follow out this History , and we shall speake of three things : First , of the effusion & gushing out of the blood & the water out of the side of the Lord . Then we sh●ll speake of that graue testimonie that Iohn , the writer of this Gospel , gaue to the History , & narration , that the bones of the Lord were not broken , and that His side was pearced , and that thereafter the bloode and the water gushed out : Last , we shall speake of the end wherfore these things came to passe . There was not one bone of Him broken : His side was pearced , to the end that the word of the Lord ( long time spoken of before ) might be accomplished : And he brings in two Scriptures , the one concerning that His bones shuld not be broken , & the other concerning the pearcing of His side with the speare . Now come to the first of these heads . I leaue the vaine dreame of the papistes ( for all their religion is but dreames & fantasies ) I passe their dreame concerning this souldier that pierced the side of the Lord with a speare how they say that the Griek worde 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which signifies a speare , was the name of the man that pearced Christes side , and how they saye , that this man was a Centurion , & an olde Captaine , who was blind : & after he had pearced the Lords side , hee washed his eyes with the blood that issued out , & got his sight , & the●eafter in an instant was conuerted , & became a Christian man and a Martyre : and this is he whom they worship , and whose bones are kept as a relict , and he is called Sainct Longimus . I leaue the spirit of vanities : fie on them , they fill the hearts of the people of God with such vanities , and therefore shame and confusion shall come vpon them in the end . Now Brethren , to speake of that which is more profitable , Of the gushing out of the blood and water out of the side of the Lord . IOHN saies , that one of the souldiours , with a speare , pearced his side , and foorthwith came there out blood and water . No doubt this effusion of the blood and water in a part was naturall and ordinarie : for , they who haue skill in the things which concerne the bodie of man , and knowe the Anatomie , they knowe that the heart of man is a receptacle of bloode , and in the heart is the cleannest and finest blood : The vitall blood is fined in the heart of man , and the bloode there is finer than in the rest of the bodie : Yee heare commonlie that the heart blood is the finest blood , and moste precious : Ye know likewise that there is a fliece , which compasseth and goes about the heart , which is called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : and in it there is some liquor and water wherewith the heat in the heart is cooled and refreshed . Then to come to the purpose : The Lord being pearced thorow the sid● , and in thorow the heart , it was no wonder , that that bloode in the heart : and that water in the fliece should haue gushed out , especiallie seeing that Hee had but newlie giuen vp the ghoste , and Hee was yet warme : so that this blood and this water coulde not bee yet much altered , by reason of the shortnesse of time . But Brethren , when I weigh this matter more deepelie , and consider that this bloode and this water gushes out in such aboundance , and so distinctlie , that the one is so seuered from the other , that they who stoode beside might discerne verie well the blood from the water , and the water from the blood . I see heere something aboue nature , and I am compelled to thinke , and saye , that there was something heere extraordinarie : As all thinges that fell out in the death of the LORD IESVS was extraordinarie , and shewed Him to bee more and greater than anie common man that euer died : The giuing vp of the ghoste , with a loude voyce , shewed , that Hee was more than a man . For Brethren , to leaue the speaking of this matter , let vs see what this blood & this water meanes , and to what vse the gushing out of the blood & the water serues for . No question , the gushing out of the blood and the water out of the wounde testifies , that the Lord was verily dead . What man will liue when his heart blood is shed ? The heart is the most vitall part of the bodie : It is the seat of the life : Perse it , and there is no life for the man : So this effusion of the blood & water testifies , that the Lord was dead , and there was no life in Him . Yet Brethren , this blood & this water meaned more than this : they testified of the force of that death : they testified not of a death only , but of a powerfull death . No mans death was euer so powerfull , as the death of the Lord Iesus . All the Emperoures in the world had no such power in their death ▪ as Christ had . It testifies of a power to purge the sinnes of man . What Emperoures bloode ransomed sinfull man , or could purge him from his sins ? What water came there euer from an Emperours heart , which washed away the corruption of thy nature ? Now to speak it in a word : This blood and this water testified of a power that flowed from the death of Christ , to the remission of sinnes , and the washing of our foule nature : with the bloode bracke out remission of sinnes , and with the water burst out regeneration . Yet to make this plainer : By the bloode of Christ , ( which is the bloode of God , God and man in one ) wee are ransomed from death and Hell , the guiltinesse of all our sinnes is taken awaye , the punishment with the guilt is taken awaye , Hell is taken awaye , the justice of God that required our blood , is satisfied by that bloode of Christ , that wrath that would haue sucked vp thy bloode , ( it woulde not haue left one droppe of thy bloode vnsucked ) and that wrath which cannot be satiate without bloode , is satiate by the onelie bloode of CHRIST . Marke well : It was not bloode onelie that came out of His side , but it was bloode and water : it was a waterie bloode : IOHN , who stoode by , left this in register , That sensiblie in the bloode hee perceiued water : to testifie , That by that bloode of IESVS wee obtaine not onelie remission of our sinnes : but by this same bloode the foulenesse and vncleannesse of our nature is washen away : for water serues to wash away filthinesse . This same IOHN , in his first Epistle , Chap. 5. vers. 6. saies , that Christ came into the world by water , meaning the water which gushed out of His side : ( IOHN coulde neuer forget this sight ) Hee came by water to washe awaye this inherent corruption which is in vs : for if it bee not purged , there is no entrie to Heauen . I fore-warne thee , thou shalt neuer see Heauen , if thy corruption be not purged away . Then he saies , He came by water and blood : not by water onely , but by water and blood : meaning this blood was waterie , and this water was bloodie : Not only to wash away the inherent corruption , but also to ransom● vs , to obtaine to vs remission of our sinnes , and to take away the guiltinesse of our sinne , both originall and actuall , and that punishment , and wrath that was due to vs : In that same Chapter Iohn poyntes out the three witnesses of Christ in the Heauens , and three witnesses of Christ in the earth : And for the witnessing in the earth , hee counts these same two , the blood and the water , & the third , the Spirit , who testifies th●t Iesus came & died for thee : where we may see , that this blood and this water that came out of the side of the Lord neuer leaues the earth , neuer ceases to crie , The Redeemer of the worlde is come . If thou be in Iesus , that blood sprinkling thine heart , & conscience within thee shall testifie vnto thee , that Iesus is come in the world for thy purgation . So that , Brethren , I affirme this , that all the words in the world , and all the hearing , shall not put that perswasion in thine heart , that Iesus Christ is come for thy Redemption : except that blood and that water cry within thee : certainly , we haue no better assurance that the Lord is come , than when we feele that effectuall working of the remission of our sinnes , and the purgation of them by the mortifying of sinne . Now we haue dayly in our Sacraments of Baptisme , & the Lords Supper outward signes of this water , and this blood whereby they are outwardly represented to our eyes . In the Sacrament of the Lords Supper we haue the signe of the blood , in the Sacrament of Baptisme , we haue the signe of the water : and therefore the blood & the water remaine euer in the earth , as witnesses , testifying that Christ is come , and they are euer represented to vs in these outward signes and symboles in the Sacraments . So in a word , this blood gushing out of the Lords side , and this water testifies : First , that the Lord was truely dead : Next , that His death is forceable to the remission of our sinnes , and to our regeneration . Vnto these two vses , we may joyne the third : this gushingou● of the blood and water out of the Lords side , testified , that the sacrifices , purgations , and washing of the Law , were now abolished they were now no more to haue place , because they were only certaine types and shadowes of the blood and water to come , whic● gushed out both together out of the Lords side . Now I come t● the testimonie of Iohn , concerning the breaking of the thighes o● the Lord , & the piercing of His side with the speare , Iohn seales vp this & first , he saies , I testify this , J beare witnes to this , then he aggreages hi● testimonie in sundry words : First , I , as an eye-seeing witnesse , stood by , and I sawe with mine eyes , that the thies of the Lorde were not broken , and that a souldier pearced H●m tho●ow ●he side vnto the heart , and that bloode and water came out of His side . Next : As I saw these , so I tell thee , that my testimony is true . Thirdly , I know , & am perswaded , my testimonie to bee true : my conscience perswades me , that it is true , & I belieue it my selfe , to the end that yee may beleeue it . So therefore , as I beleeue , beleeue thou : This he saies to all , to the end of the world yea , who heares this , beleeue it as well as I. Yee see heere , IOHN is earnest to testifie the death of Christ , that verily He died : And he testifies it with great weight , and manie graue wordes . Wee haue hearde before sundrie testimonies of His death . The Lord in the last wordes Hee testifies of His owne death , when Hee cryes , Father , into thine handes I commende my spirite : All those wonders from the Heauen testified , that the Lorde had giuen vp the ghoste : His Heauenlie Father made the Burreoes and the men of warre to testifie , that Hee was dead , and to preach it to all the people about . Now IOHN comes in last , and with many words , and wordes of great weight , testifies , that the Lorde gaue vp the ghoste . What meanes all this ? Ye see there is not any thing in all the historie testified by so many testimonies . The Spirit of God labours not to perswade vs of any thing in all His Passion , so much , as that He died : and to certifie this , that Hee was pearced with a speare . To leaue the Heresies , which fell in the worlde , concerning the death of Christ , for it was much to perswade the world of it : they would not beleeue that IESVS died truelie . All these testimonies lets vs see such a necessitie to bee in the death of IESVS , that except the LORD had died as truelie as euer man died , Hee coulde not haue beene our Redeemer : And except Hee had died truelie , wee coulde neuer haue beleeued to haue beene saued by Him . Except I knowe as truelie as euer I knewe any thing in the worlde , that my Redeemer died for mee , I woulde neuer goe seeke life out of His death . Indeed , a wanton sinner , who is laden with sin , & feeles not the weight thereof , so long as his conscience is sleeping , that he feeles not the burreo , & sees not that fearfull wrath that cannot be quenched without bloode & that terrible justice of God , that cannot be satisfied , but by death , will count little of the death of Christ : It is alike to him , whether He had died or no : so long as thou sleepest al is alike , but after the conscience is wakened , & the Lord once let thee feele the weight of thy sinnes , wherewith thou art ladned : No , if thou diddest but feele the weight of an euill thought , thou wouldest groane as fast as if the mountaines and rockes were tumbled on thee ▪ and then thou would●st thinke no life nor saluation for thee , but Hell and damnation , if thou gottest not a Sauiour for thee : and if thou feelest that Iustice of God , and the terrours of Hell before thee , the sight of the death of Iesus would be the most joyfull and comfortable sight that euer thou sawest , and all thy joy & glorie would be in that death of Christ , Paul sayes Gal. 6.14 Far be it from me , that I should re●oyce in any thing , but in the death of Christ : he found all his life to be in that death , 1. Cor. 2.2 . he sayes , When I came amongst you , to speake of the death of Christ to you who knew not what it meant ( a vaine companie they were , who delited in vaine oratorie ) I would not begin to clawe your itching eares , but I decreed to know nothing but Iesus Christ , and Him crucified . Nowe , Brethren , besides this , In these wordes that IOHN sets downe , and 〈◊〉 the which hee aggreadges his testimonie , marke another lesson . Will ye see , from whence our Faith comes ? from whence comes our Faith ? from whence flowes it ? IOHN sayes , And he that saw it , bare record , and his recorde is true and he knoweth that hee saith true , that they should beleeue . From whence then comes Faith in this death ? it comes by hearing : Faith is of hearing of a testimonie and recorde : and if thou hearest not a record , thou shalt not beleeue , and if thou beleeuest not , thou shalt neuer see Heauen . And if thou contemnest the recorde , I giue thee this doome , thou shalt neuer see Heauen with thine eyes , if thou werest a King : So Faith is wrought in the heart by the Holy Spirit , by a recorde and witnesse bearing . So ere thou gettest Faith , some witnesse must stand vp and beare recorde . The Lord must send out some witnesse to cry and preach ? but what witnesses must these be ? IOHN sayes , He that saw these things , hath testified of them . The witnesses must be seeing witnesses : it must be Iohn , and such as saw Him , and felt Him with their handes . Then , who must bee the witnesses ? They must be the Apostles that were conuersant in this world with Iesus Christ , who heard Him preach , and saw Him worke wonders , and saw Him dead , and saw Him crucified , and sawe Him pierced thorow the side : They must be the first witnesses . But more , Brethren , Is it enough that they sawe Him with their bodily eye ? No , Iohn addes more , that hee was perswaded that his testimonie was true . The witnesses , as they testifie that which they sawe : so they must beleeue it with their heartes . There were great multitudes , hundreths , thousands , who heard Him , touched Him , and saw Him crucified , and some of them crucified Him too : yet none of these are made witnesses , to preach to the world , but the Apostles who saw and beleeued : these are set vp as witn●sses in the world , that all should beleeue . Then the first ground of thy Faith is the very eye of the Apostles , & their sight and sense : The next ground , is Faith in the heartes of the Apostles . And if yee will say to me , Why beleeue ye the Gospell of Iohn ? and the Gospell of Matthew , and the Epistles of Paul , &c. I answere , because these were men who heard and saw Christ , and I will say more , I beleeue them , because they beleeued in their heartes that thing which they saw , and goe before not onely by sight of the body , but also by Faith in the heart .

When yee heare these recordes ( albeit the men be not liuing , yet we haue that same thing that they wrote , and that which they themselues beleeued ) I beseech you consider them , and passe not ouer lightly , when yee reade of Iohn or Paul , or the rest : I beseech you passe not lightly , seeing the ground of thy Faith is not onely their sight , but the sense of their heartes and Faith : ye who would read with judgement , trauell to goe into the heart , to seeke that Faith into the heart , and that joy , and that sadnesse that they felt : and pray , LORD , seeing these men vtter a feeling of these things that they saw , and which they wrote , touch mine heart , and giue me thine Holy Spirit , that I may attaine to the sense and feeling of these things . If ye would haue a testimonie of this : beholde what PAVL sayes , in the second Epistle to the Corinthians the fourth Chapter , and fourteenth verse , I beleeue , that I my selfe shall gloriously rise : and then he brings in Dauids wordes : J beleeued , and therefore I spake . Alwayes , looke that in reading we striue to haue a feeling and sense in our heart of that which we read : otherwise we make no fruit of our reading , we speake like parrats , wee know not what we speake : I say to thee , if the word of grace rise not from the deepe perswasion of thine heart , thou speakest like a Parrat , thou prophanest that Holy word , and knowest not what thou speakest .

Now all the Apostles are away yet their testimonie remaines , & this is that blessed Gospell that wee haue this day , yet the Lord leaues not the world , destitute of witnesses , who haue liuelie voyces , who will preach like the Apostles , & indeede their record should bee beleeued : if thou beleeuedst neuer a preaching , I say , thou hast no Faith , thou shalt neuer see Heauen . Indeede we are not Apostles , but sinfull men , yet if thou beleeuest vs not , thou shalt die , as well as they who would not beleeue the Apostles : I bid no man nor woman beleeue vs simply , but only so farre as our record agrees with the recorde of the Apostles : We may not compare with the Apostles : we haue not seene Him , we haue not heard Him , as they did : they had a greater measure of perswasion , & of Faith , and of feeling , than any Preacher hath nowe ( yet the Lord hath giuen His measure to euery one ) therefore we desire not that yee should beleeue vs simply , to beleeue euery thing that we say , as the Pope , and that soule crue will bid you beleeue all that they affirme : No , if he were the best Minister that euer preached , beleeue his recorde , if it agree not with the writting of the Apostles : They haue set downe the ground , and they who teach any other thing but that which is written by the Apostles , or els that follow on their writes by a necessarie consequence , I pronounce a vengeance and a curse shall be on them . Woe to deceiuers , who poyson soules dayly by their vengeance and poyson . Now to come to the last heade , Iohn layes downe the ende wherefore His thighes were not broken , and by piercing of His side : These thinges were set downe , that the Scripture might bee fulfilled , and he cites two testimonies : The first is out of the twelfth Chapter of Exodus , Not one bone of Him shall be broken . The next is out of the twelfth Chapter of Zacharie , They shall see Him whome they haue pierced . Some will maruell , that it is said oft times in the Gospell , this was done , that the Scripture might be fulfilled : Some would thinke that this had bene but a light cause , that the thighes of Christ , and the bones were not broken : Wherefore ? That the Scripture might be fulfilled : the side was pierced , that the Scripture might be fulfilled . Men would count this but light : but wilt thou count that light , that the word of the Lord might be fulfilled . Thinkest thou it a light thing ▪ that that thing that the Lord spake long time before , should come to passe , and the LORD should be glorified in His Trueth . Thinkest thou it a light thing that the Lord should bee found a lyer : No , ere He be a lyer , and ere a jote or title that Hee hath spoken , should passe away vnf●lfilled , it is better that Heauen and Earth , men , and Angels , and all the creatures should vanish to nothing . The Lord speakes none idle talke , as man will doe , but what thing so euer that Hee speakes , Hee speakes it of set purpose , to the glorie of God , and to the well of His Church : and therefore it is very requisite , both for His owne glorie , and for the well of His Church , that His word be accomplished . Would to God we could consider how highly we sould regarde the glory of God , in beleeuing of His promises of mercie , and His threatnings of Iustice : Well , the end of these thinges was , that GOD should be glorified , in the trueth of His word . There is nothing the Lord seekes more , than to be knowne in the trueth of His worde , and therefore looke what He will doe to bee knowne to be true in His promise : rather than His promise be not performed , Hee will inuert the course of nature : the thing that the Lord hath once spoken , it shall be performed , albeit all the world should say the contrarie . It is said , Numb. 23.19 . God is not as man , that He should lie , neither as the sonne of man , that Hee should repent : hath Hee said it , and shall Hee not doe it ? and hath Hee spoken , and shall Hee not accomplish it ? Men may lie , but God cannot lie : ere Hee bring not about the thing that Hee hath spoken , Hee will mixe the Heauen and the Earth together , He will bring things about , against all the meanes in the worlde : not onely by and aboue nature , but also contrarie and against nature : As Hee brought the promise made to Abraham to passe . Nature can be no impediment to the LORD , albeit a creature can doe nothing against Nature . Looke then what a Faith wee should haue ? Wee should beleeue His promise , albeit it were neuer so vnpossible to Nature : Thou must not only glorifie God , when thou seest His promise come to passe , but also thou must also glorifie Him , by depending and hanging on His worde , ere euer thou see it accomplished . It is an easie thing , when thou seest the Lordes promise come to passe , to say ▪ Glorified bee GOD in the trueth of His promise : but except thou glorifie Him by Faith in His worde , ere euer thou see the promise effectuate , thou doest nothing worthie of praise : belee●e His word , let neuer death , nor life , nor power in Heauen or i● Earth or the Deuils separate thee from that Faith in His worde . No ▪ I say further , thou must so glorifie God by Faith in His word that albeit thou sawest all things threaten the contrarie : yet notw●thstanding thou feelest in thine heart that God is true , & this was a fined and purified Faith . Such was the Faith of Abraham , who aboue hope beleeued vnder hope , that hee should haue a seede , not considering the deadnesse of his owne bodie , nor the deadnesse of Saraes wombe ; hee beleeued in despite of nature , and all ordinarie meanes ; and therefore worthilie hee is called , The Father of the Faithfull . Then , wouldest thou haue such a faith as the Lord commendes ; beleeue in His promise , though all the thinges in the worlde shoulde threaten the contrarie : Hath Hee promised to thee Heauen and Life , and albeit thou sawe nothing but Hell and Death ; yet beleeue Him , for there is nothing more contrarie to Life than Death : And yet , albeit thine owne heart woulde make opposition , and saye vnto thee , It cannot bee that euer thou canst get Life and Heauen , for what seest thou but Death and Hell ? Yet thou wouldest glorifie God by beleeuing His promise in despight of Hell and Death : Notwithstanding thou seest the Deuill , man , Death , and Hell threatning , that thou shalt not get life , yet beleeue the Lordes promise . And if in this case thou beleeuest , thou hast a fined faith , fined and made more precious than Golde in the fornace . And , except thou bee tried by such temptations , thou knowest not what faith meanes . Faith must bee tried by temptations , by troubles , and afflictions . Our Christians woulde passe thorowe the worlde with ease and rest : they will beleeue : but howe ? In peace and rest : they cannot abide to bee charged with fire and sworde , but woulde slippe ouer in wealth and quietnesse . But true faith must abide the triall of the fire , of manifolde temptations and afflictions . Well , the daye shall come when it will bee seene who among vs hath this fined faith : They haue the fined faith , who will seeke to Iesus Christ , and to His promise in the fire .

I woulde haue spoken of these two Testimonies , but I leaue them vntill the next occasion , and so I ende heere , beseeching the Lorde to haue a care of euerie one of vs , and to furnishe vs with grace and strength , that wee maye sticke fast vnto Him , and His promises : Not onelie nowe in peace , but euen in the middest of the fire , and in death it selfe : That after this life bee ended , wee maye bee glorified in the Heauens , thorowe Christ : To whome , with the Father , and the Holie Spirite , bee all Honour and Glorie , for euermore : AMEN .

THE XXV . LECTVRE , OF THE PASSION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 57 And when the euen was come , there came a rich man of Arimathea , named Ioseph , who had also himselfe beene Iesus disciple .

MARKE , CHAP. XV.

verse 42 And now when the night was come , ( because it was the day of the preparation that is before the Sabbath )

verse 43 Ioseph of Arimathea , an honourable Counsellour , who also looked for the Kingdome of God , came , and went in boldlie vnto Pilate , and asked the bodie of Jesus .

LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 50 And beholde , there was a man named Ioseph , who was a Counseller , a good man , and a just .

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 38 And after these things , Ioseph of Arimathea ( who was a disciple of Iesus , but secretly for feare of the Iewes ) b●sought Pilate that hee might take downe the body of Iesus . And Pilate gaue him licence . Hee came then , and tooke Iesus bodie .

THese dayes past ( beloued Brethren in Christ ) we haue spoken of the taking downe of the Lord from the Crosse , after He was dead , which came as yee heard by a request made to Pilate : these who made the request were the Iewes , his enemies : they requested that he should be taken from the crosse : not for any loue they bare to him , but because it was the time of the preparation to the Passeouer : & they beleeued , that Iesus & the other two crucified men who hung on the Crosse should haue polluted their holy feast , & holy action : & request Pilate , that the thies of the crucified men might be broken , that therafter they might be taken down from from the Crosse . The souldiers came first to the one thiefe , & broke his thie , them they came to the other , & broke his thie also : last , they came to Iesus , & finding Him to be dead , they would not break His thie : but one of the souldiers came with a speare in his hand , and to put the matter out of doubt , he thrust Him thorow the heart , so that out of the wound ran blood & water in abundance . When Iohn hath made a rehearsal of these things , he joynes to a weighty testimony , He who saw these things , hath testified of them , & his testimony is true , & he knowes , that they are true , that ye might beleeue . Last , he sets down the end of these things : first , wherfore the thies of Iesus were not broken : them , wherfore His side was pearced : These things were done ( sais Iohn ) that the Scripture might be fulfilled : & for this he alledges first the which is spoken of the type ( Exod. 12 ) Not one bone of the Pascal lambe might be broken : and Zachar. 12. They shall see him whom they haue pearced thorow . The last day , Brethren , we left off at these testimonies of Scripture : therfore this day , as God shal giue vs grace , we shal speak first of these 2 testimonies , & therafter we shal enter to the next History , that is , to the burial of Iesus . Then to speak of the first testimony , Not one bone of him shal be broken . Moses speakes these words ( Exod. 12 ) of the pascall lamb : he giues a commandement , that in the eating of the pascall lamb , not one bone of it should bee broken . That which Moses speakes of the pascall lambe , Ioh. drawes it vnto Iesus Christ , because the Lord Iesus was the true pascall lambe : and that lambe that the Iewes ate , was but a figure & shadow of that true lambe , the Lord Iesus , who tooke away the sinnes of the world : therfore , seing the type & shadow had ceased by the death of Iesus Christ ( there was not a pascall lambe any more , and all the celebration of the Passeouer that the Iewes vsed after the death of Iesus Christ , was but vanitie ) it was good reason , that Iohn shoulde draw that which was spoken of the figure , to the thing signified by the figure : for these wordes that Moses spake of the pascall lambe were accomplished in Christ : there was not one jot of it , but it was perfected and accomplished in Him . Paul ( 1. Cor. 5 ) drawes to Christ the very words which Moses vsed in prescribing of the eating of the pascall lambe , Put away the olde leauen , that wee may bee a newe lumpe , as wee are vnleauened , for Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed for vs . Marke this lesson for our instruction : When thou readest of the Types and Figures in the olde Testament , cast away the Types , and keepe the veritie , and appl●e it to CHRIST , who is figured by the Types . We are euer reading that olde Scripture that speakes of the types vsed in the old Church of the Iewes , as that Scripture of the Paschal lambe and all the other ceremonies of the Iewes : but take heede how yee read them : read them not , as the Iewes read them : read not these Scriptures , as though they were to bee vnderstood of as many types , yet to bee kept in the earth : beware of that : Heare them not , as though they were any figures and shadowes vnfulfilled , for that were , to exclude the Lord Iesus , who only is the body . But in reading cast away the types , because they haue alll ceased at the comming , and after the death of Christ . Cast not away the Scripture , but draw it vnto Iesus : and that whole Scripture which the Iewes vnderstood of the type , vnderstand thou of Christ . As for Example , In reading of this Scripture , Exod. 12.41 . Cast aside the type , the Paschall Lambe , but cast not away the Scripture , Ye shall not breake one bone of Him , Take this Scripture and vnderstand it of Iesus Christ , that Lambe of God , and His bones . And we must not thinke , Brethren , that this is any wrying and wresting of the old Scripture by the owne sense , because the same Scripture which spake of the Type , spake of Iesus , but mediatly by the Types : and the Fathers of olde , by reading of the Types , got a sight of the body , looking in thorow the shaddow to the body . This is no wresting of the Scripture . But now , seeing all Types are away , it is good reason , that those Scriptures now immediatly be vnderstood of Christ , which before mediatly were applied to Christ . I goe to the second testimonie , Zacharie 12.10 . prophecies that the Iewes that pierced thorow Christ , should see Him : and when they see Him , they should weepe for Him , as for their only begotten sonne . It is a prophecie of the repentance of the Jewes , who had crucified Christ , & pierced Him thorow : a promise of their repentance for that wofull deede they did . This same thing came to passe in the 2. of the Acts when Peter in his preaching laide to their charge that wicked deede , that they had crucified the Lord of glorie , & had put hand into the Lord of life , at his preaching their hearts were pricked & pierced thorow with bitternesse , & they demand of Peter , & the rest , What shall they doe to be safe ? & it is said , three thousand of them repented & beleeued at that one preaching . The words wold be marked , How is this , that They pierced Iesus . They pierced Him first with their sins : it was the Jewes sins chiefly that procured the death of Christ : Next , they pierced Him when they persecuted Him , when they crucified Him , & blasphemed Him , and rayled on Him hanging on the crosse : & last they pierced Him , when by the speare in the handes of a souldier , they thrust Him thorow , and pierced His side . And who is this that pierced Him . It was not so much the Ethnicke man that did this , as the Iewes , for whose sinnes Hee came to die : for they were the occasion of all this wickednes . If we will marke narrowly , and will weigh narrowly this matter aright , we will see great wickednesse , malice , and vnthankfulnesse to haue bene in this people : The Lord came to die for them ? And who are these that slay Him ? Euen these for whome He came to die . Was not this a mischieuous deede ? Who will not abhorre and detest such a villanie and malice ? Alas , should I who am a sinner , when an innocent man comes to die for my sinnes , slay that man , and be a burrio to Him ? Lord saue mee from such wickednesse , and let neuer mine hands be a slayer of that man : and yet this was the malice of the vngratefull Iewes . Againe , will ye consider the wonderfull loue that Christ caried to this people , when they deserued nothing at His hands but death , He dies for them , when they were His enemies : He shed His blood for them : & thereafter when they executed Him and crucified Him , ( beholde His wonderfull loue ) Hee brings them to repentance , His mercie ouercomes their malice : so that in them ye see that which is said to be verified , Where sinne aboundes , grace and mercie superabounds , ROM. 5.20 . There is no comparison betweene the loue of Iesus , and the sinnes of men : Albeit thy sinnes were neuer so great and hainous , yet the loue & mercie of Christ , will compasse them , and goe round about them all : so that no sinner hath occasion to despare of mercie and of grace . I doubt not , there is none of vs all , but we will condemne the Jewes , and will finde fault with the malice of this people : but looke to thy selfe , whilst as thou condemnest them , that thou disfigure thine owne face , and condemne thine owne selfe . Are there none in this land that haue put hand in Iesus , that died for them , as surely , as euer the Iewes did . Who dare cleanse themselues ? Thou darest not say , but thou hast pierced the Lord , either one way or other : There is not a sinne that thou committest , but therewith thou hast pierced the Lord . Hast thou opponed thy selfe to the Trueth , and persecuted the Gospell , then thou hast pierced Christ . Hast thou persecuted the Church of Christ , and troubled His members on the earth ? thou hast pierced the Lord : for Hee cries out : Saul , Saul , why persecutest thou mee 〈◊〉 ? Hast thou beene giuen ouer to thy lustes , and led a wicked life ? I say , if thou bee in any of these rankes : if thou gaine standest His Trueth , persecutest Him in His members , or by thy euill life : Protest as thou wilt , thou hast pierced Him , as well , as the Iewes , and thou shalt bee as guiltie of His death , as they were , and as Pilate , Herode , Iudas and Caiaphas were challenged for His death , so shalt thou , except the Lord of His mercie grant thee grace to repent . The Lord giue euery one of vs grace in time to repent , IOH. REVEL. 1.7 . drawes this Scripture to the second comming of Christ in the cloudes : for hee sayes , They shall see Him whom they haue pierced , and all the Tribes of the earth shall mourne before Him . Of the which wee may gather , that in the latter daye the very Elect , when they shall rise , and see the Lord , when they shall see these handes , and these seete , and that side , which by their sinnes they haue pierced thorow , their first meeting shall bee with bitter mourning , they shall mourne , as a man will doe for His onely begotten sonne , but immediatly that weeping shall be turned into joy , and the Lord shall wipe away all teares from their eyes , so that they shall neuer mourne nor sorrow any more , but they shall be with the Lord , and rejoyce with a solide joy for euer more ,

Now I come to the buriall of that blessed body : As the downe taking from the crosse came by a request , so this buriall also comes by request . But who requests for His buriall ? Not the Iewes that requested for His downe taking , but good Ioseph of Ar●mathea requests for the buriall . The Iewes requested not for any loue they bare to Him , but Joseph that worthy disciple of Christ requests vpon loue . Then the thinges that we shall speake of the buriall this day are these : First , by the conference of the foure Euangelists , wee haue a faire description of this man Ioseph : Next , we haue especially in the Gospell of Luke , how boldly he comes to Pilate : thirdly , we haue the suite it selfe : then the good and humane answere that he receiues out of the mouth of Pilate . Then looke how this man is pointed out : First , he is described by his name , his name is Ioseph : Next , hee is described by his countrey : he was of Arimathea , a towne in Iudea : Thirdly , he was described from his substance , Hee was a rich and wealthie man : and what more ? What matter of all outward things , of our birth , of the place of it , or all the riches and substance in the world , if there be no more : Fourthly , he is described from his office , He was a wise and graue Senator , and apparantly hee was in that Councell of the IEWES , which was called SANEDRIM : yea , apparantly he was on PILATES counsell , because he was a wise and potent man . But all these are outwarde thinges , therefore the Spirit afterward paints him out by his inward qualities : for if thou haue no good properties , I will not giue a pennie for all thy calling , thy substance , and all outwarde thinges : Hee is painted out in these qualities , which concerne this life , & his behauior toward men : he is called a good & vpright man in his life . But what helpe all these ciuill and morall vertues , if there bee no more , they are little worth . Therfore , the Spirit of God describes him from the inwarde grace of the heart , from faith and hope . And it is saide Hee waited for the kingdome of God . All his riches closed not his eyes from the sight of that life to come . Then as hee hoped for that Kingdome , so hee vsed the meanes : Hee beleeued in Iesus Christ , and was His Disciple . So then , if thou bee not a scholler to Christ in this earth , looke neuer to dwell with Him in Heauen . Yet there is something wanting : Hee durst not avowe himselfe openlie , for feare of his riches and honour : But now at last , when it comes to extreame persecution , hee manifestes himselfe : When they sate in the Counsell , concerning the death of Christ , IOSEPH would not giue his counsell nor consent thereunto . But yet there is an impediment in this man : for he should not only haue refrained to haue giuen his consent , but should haue opponed himselfe against them , as Nicodemus did , for he opponed himselfe boldly vnto them : Doeth our law ( saies he ) condemne a man before he be heard ? IOH. 7.50 . where learne yee that ? So yee see , it is an hard and dangerous matter to bee a Counseller , either in Kirke or in Policie . There will bee many impedimentes in Counsellers ; yea , euen in the best of them : and yee see that when harde matters doe come in question , men will absent themselues from the Councell : but that is not well done . For , if thou bee a Counseller , albeit there were neuer so hard a matter in hand , thou art bound in conscience to bee present : But indeede it is better to absent thy selfe , than to come and giue an euill vote . Againe , there are some , who will come , but will not consent to euill ; as IOSEPH here did : But this is not enough : there is an infirmity here : for thou that art a Counseller , art bound to make opposition to euill . Again there are other some who will come , & not only refuse to consent to that which their conscience judges to be euil : but also wil oppone themselues boldly thereunto , as Nicodemus did . And these are the best sort of Counsellers . Alwayes , wee see this : It is an harde matter to be a good Counseller : for often times this terrour and that terrour will bee casten in to thee , if thou incline either this waye or that way : and somtimes the matter will fall out so ambiguously , that thou wilt not know howe to vote , or what way to turne thee : So that of all men , he who is a Counseller , either in Kirke or Policie in these dangerous dayes , wherein such terrours are casten in , hath most need to depend vpon the counsel of God , reuealed in His word : & in all things to keepe a good conscience . Let no man offer to doe against his conscience , for then the conscience shall take hold on him , intend a processe against him , and challenge him , conuict him , and torment him with anguish before the Lords Tribunall ▪ This for the description of the man . We must not thinke that by fortune or chance or of his owne accord rashly he came to this point : No , the prouidence of God guided him , led him out for that purpose . And in this action God had respect , not only to the Heauenvly honour of Christ : but also to the worldly things , to riches & power . The Lord chose a worldly , rich , & potent man to bury Him ; to this end , that the Iewes who by all meanes sought to heape shame & ignominie vpon the Lord , should not oppone themselues , & staye Him to be buried : for if it had bene a poore or meane man , that had taken this in hande , doubtlesse they had opponed themselues , & hindered His buriall . Againe : an honourable man is chosen to bury His Sonne honourablie . The Father will haue an Honourable riche man to burie His deare Sonne . Indeede Ioseph of Arimathea got neuer such honour , as by that buriall of the blessed body of Iesus , the Son of God . His calling was nothing : he had neuer bin registrate for that he was a Senator in Iudea , except that the Lord had put in his hand the buriall of His deare Son . It is true , the buriall of the Lord Iesus is the last point of His humiliation : for what is the buriall of the body , but the continuance of the body vnder death ? And , if thy burial be not sanctified , it is a terrible thing to be casten in a hole , & to be bound vnder the earth . Woe to that bodie who is casten into a hole , and in the bellie of the earth , and if it bee not sanctified in the buriall of IESVS CHRIST . So I say , the buriall of Iesus Christ was the last poinct of His humiliation . Hee was holden in the fetters of death . Yet the Lorde begins the glory of the Son at that which was ignominious in it selfe . He will not employ euery man in this work , but the most honourable man in the Citie . And then Hee will haue His Buriall not in a vile place , nor in a backside , but in a notable & faire place , couered with a stone . So the Heauenly Father will haue the honour of the Sonne & His glory , to begin at the buriall , which was shamefull in it selfe : and then Hee goes forward , till His resurrection , and to His ascending to Heauen , & sitting at the right hand of the Father . To worldlinges , this honour of their buriall , is but a part of worldly honour : but heere vnto Christ , that same piece of honour was the beginning of his heauenly glory . If thou be in Iesus this same honour which is done to thy bodie in this life in thy buriall , is the beginning of thy glory which thou shalt enjoy in the Heauens . The dishonour of the faithful in this life shal be turned to their honour and glorie , and it shall be turned to their weale : All things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God , saies Paul , Rom. 8.29 . If thou louest the Lord , that shame that shall be heaped on thee in this earth , shall bee the beginning of thine honour . Then much more shall the honour that thou shalt get in this life , bee the beginning of that euerlasting honour . Now when Ioseph takes vp the body of the Lord lying so low at the Gallowes foot , and intends to bury that body : I doubt not , but he hath an eye to that glorious resurrection , and he saw that glory wherewith that body should be glorified & should glorifie the bodies of the faithfull , & make them like His glorious body . If there were no more but that respect of the resurrection of the bodies of the faithfull , in that daye it shoulde make vs count of the bodies of the faithfull , of their death and buriall . 1. Pet. 3.7 . Ye reade , that husband shoulde giue honour to their wiues , because they are the infirmer and weake● vessels , and because that with them they are to bee heires of the kingdome of glorie , and of that life . Yee see this , that if there were but an earthly body , who were appearing heire to a kingdome , men will count of him : Much more then , when we see a man or woman ordained to that Heauenly kingdome , and to that glory , shoulde we not honour them for that respect of glory . Paul to Tim. saies , In a great house are many vessels , some to honour , & some to dishonour . Yee see in a Noble mans house howe honourably they will handle golden and silu●r vessels . Then when we looke to a faithfull man , should we not count greatly of him , because hee is so glorious a vessell , and is to be partaker of that glory ? All the glory of this world appertains properly to the faithfull : Indeede , often times they haue least part thereof ( that they maye knowe their happinesse standes not in this earthly glory , but in that glory of Heauen ) & the wicked haue most of it . Yet I say : All the glory euen of this world appertaines to the faithfull only . No honour appertains to a king who is a reprobate : He is but a violent vsurper of these worldly things , and he shal one day giue account of his violent vsurpation : nothing but shame appertaines to him , and all his honour shall bee turned into shame .

Now I goe to the next thing : The boldnes that Ioseph had in comming to Pilate : Hee lurked before , but nowe when Iesus is lying in greatest ignominy , as wee vse to speake , At the Gallowes foot : The man takes boldnes , & steps in to Pilates Hall , & makes his request . His riches , his substance , & honour held him abacke awhile : but now he comes out & forgets all , & interceades for the body of Iesus , to burie it . Thy riches & honour of the worlde , are like as many fetters & yron chaines , to retaine thee & hold thee abacke from Christ . Yet all the riches & honour in the world cannot hinder nor hold backe GODS calling , when Hee puts out His hande to drawe thee in to Him : But if He put not out His hand , & draw thee out , thou art so fast detained , that all the strength in the worlde will not be able to draw thee . It is true that Paul saies , 1. Cor. 1.26 . Ye see your calling , how that not many wise men after the flesh , nor many noble are called ; It is a rare thing to see the Lord draw such men : He vses not to call many wise men , out of the hands of their wisdome ; nor many rich men , out of the hands of their riches ; nor many Noble men , out of the handes of their Nobility : No , He lets them be . We reade not of any potent men among the Jewes , whom the Lord pulled out to be His Disciples , except these two , Ioseph & Nicodemus . There might haue beene moe among the Princes of the Iewes , but wee find the names of no moe registrate . O how hard a thing it is , to draw a wise man a mightie man , or a Noble man to Christ : for it is true that Christ saies , It is as hard to drawe a rich man to Christ , as to draw a Camell thorowe a needles eye . To draw a great body thorow a needles eye , is no lesse difficulty than to draw thee to Christ , who art a Noble man , who wilt sit vp , & talke of thy kinred , & of thy blood . This doing of Ioseph may bee marueiled at . Think ye not that Ioseph should haue manifested himselfe rather in Iesus lifetime , than nowe after His death ? When Hee was going , working wonders , and speaking such sweet sentences as neuer man spake , yet all this moued him not to come foorth , and shew himselfe . But now Christ being in shame , he comes out . Whereunto shall I ascribe this ? I ascribe it to the force that came from the death of Iesus . There was neuer a liuing man in the world , that had such force as that dead body had . No , I say , He had more power hanging dead on the crosse , than when Hee was liuing in the world , & more mighty was His death than His life . The Lord giue vs a sense & feeling of the force of the death of Christ ▪ it is able to cause a dead body rise from death to life . Iohn 12.24 . He foretold the power of His death : When the corne of wheat lyes in the ground and dies , it fructifies and brings foorth much fruit : so the dead body of Iesus fructifi●d , and brought with it out of the graue to life many thousand soules , & so does it to the end of the world . Hast thou life into thee , From whom came that life ? Euen from the death of Iesus Christ : if Christ had not died , thou hadst neuer felt life . Hee vses also for this purpose another similitude , Where euer the dead carcasse●s , thither resorte the Eagles : Meaning , where His dead body was , the faithfull where euer they were , they should take them to their wings , from all the ends of the earth , & leaue their riches and honour , and by Faith flee to Him , to feede vpon Him , for His deade body casts such a sweete smell thorow the Heauens , and the Earth ( a carioun casts such an euill smell , but the body of Iesus hath a sweete smell ) that it will allure men & women to come to it . The Lord giue euery one such a taste of His sweetnesse , as Ioseph and Nicodemus found , that with pleasure we may flee to Him , and feede on Him . Now followes the request , he comes in to Pilates Hall , and desires leaue to take vp the dead body of Iesus , as yee saw before , the body of Iesus was not taken from the crosse without the licence of the Iudge , Pontius Pilate : so they durst not burie the body of Iesus without leaue , Why ? The Lord was condemned , and the man who is condemned , is yet in the hands of the Iudge , vntill he giue Him ouer . If we consider wel this whole Historie of the suffering of Christ , we shall finde one thing worthy to be marked , Albeit the Lord Iesus was the moste innocent man that euer was in the worlde , yet hauing to doe with Magistrates , both ciuile and ecclesiasticall , as Pontius Pilate , Caiaphas , and the rest , from the beginning to the end , Hee will haue nothing done but with their leaue : when the Magistrate sent out men of warre to take Him , He would not suffer Peter to resist them , but He reprooued him for drawing his sword : Hee would not haue His body taken downe from the Crosse , without the leaue of the Magistrate : Hee would haue nothing done to Him : Hee would not be buried without the leaue of the Magistrate . Hee leaues thee His example , to teach thee , if thou werest neuer so innocent , yet if thou fallest in the handes of the Magistrate , suffer nothing to be done to thee with offence , and with the disgrace of justice and judgement : hee who would die well , and in the Lord , let Him protest that nothing be done to him that will disgrace justice , albeit he suffer innocently . I might let you see an higher ground of this matter , but I wil touch it only . The Lord that came in the world to relieue thee from that great Iudge , and from all the pointes of his Iustice , it behoued Him to suffer all the points of Iustice vnder the earthly judge Pontius Pilate , in His condemnation , in His taking from the crosse , & in His burial : this was all to the intent , that thou mightest be fully freed from all the points of the Iustice of GOD , for whatsoeuer thing He either did or suffered , it was for thy cause . There is another thing here , that would not be passed by : There is no question , but it comes of the Prouidence of God , that this body is neither reaued away by violence , nor stollen away by slight , but the taking away comes of a speciall request● : no question , this matter was so dispensed , that the death of Iesus should bee made notable , and come to the eares of Pilate , and all other men : the death was to be made notable to the world , & likewise the buriall was to be made notable , to the end , that His glorious resurrection might be made knowne to the world . These are the two pillars of our Faith , the death of Christ , and His resurrection , & these are the two points that the deuill and the Heretiques haue from time to time striuen to hew and cut downe , that they should not appeare to the world , because they are the chiefe pillars of our Faith : but honour & glory be to the Lord , who of His grace hath kept these pillars constantly in His Church , in despite of the deuill , & all his instruments . Now the God of Heauen grant vs grace to take holde on His death , and glorious resurrection , that through His death and resurrection we may bee raised from death to newnesse of life here , that hereafter wee may reigne in glory with Him , To whome with the Father , and the Holy Spirite , bee all honour , praise and glorie , world without end .

AMEN .

THE XXVI . LECTVRE , OF THE BVRIALL OF CHRIST . MARKE , CHAP. XV.

verse 44 And Pilate marueiled ; if hee were alreadie dead , and called vnto him the Centurion , and asked of him , whether hee had beene any while dead ?

verse 45 And when hee know the trueth of the Centurion , hee gaue the bodie to Ioseph :

verse 46 Who bought a linnen cloth , and tooke him downe , and wrapped him in the linnen cloth , &c.

IOHN CHAP. XIX .

verse 38 And after these things , Ioseph of Arimathea ( who was a disciple of Iesus , but secretly for feare of the Iewes ) besought Pilate that hee might take downe the body of Iesus . And Pilate gaue him licence . Hee came then , and tooke Iesus bodie .

verse 39 And there came also Nicodemus ( who first came to Iesus by night ) and brought of myrrhe and aloes mingled together about an hundreth pound .

verse 40 Then tooke they the bodie of Iesus , and wrapped it in linnen clothes , with the odours , as the manner of the Iewes is to burie .

THE last day ( welbeloued in Iesus Christ ) wee entered into the History of the Buriall of the Lord Iesus : and wee hearde that the Buriall came by a request , made to Pilate the Romane Deputie for the time : The request maker was one IOSEPH : Hee is set down and described by all the foure EVANGELISTES , in all his properties : Hee was a man of ARIMATHEA , a Towne in IVRIE . Hee was a rich man , and also an honourable and graue Counseller . Then , as concerning the qualities of his person : Hee was a good and an vpright man , who liued vprightlie in the worlde : and yet hee had a further respect than vnto this life , for he waited constantlie for the Kingdome of God . And therefore , when Christ came into the worlde , and tooke vpon Him that great office of the Mediator betwixt GOD and man , hee enters into His schoole , and became His Disciple , howbeit for feare of the IEWES , hee durst not manifest himselfe , but lurked secretlie for a time , euen to this time that it came to the Buriall of the bodie of Iesus ; and then hee shewes himselfe to bee a Disciple of Christ . In that Councell , which was against the Lorde , hee was a Counseller ; but hee woulde neither giue counsell , nor consent to the condemning and slaying of CHRIST . Thus much yee hearde before concerning this man and his properties : Then wee hearde howe hee goes forwarde boldlie to Pilate to seeke the Lordes bodie . Hee lurked before , so long as Iesus was in the worlde , working such wonders as neuer man wrought , & speaking with such a grace as neuer man spake with . But nowe when Hee is dead , hee comes out boldlie , and goes to Pilate , and hee manifestes himselfe : To let vs see , that IESVS in His death , had greater force to drawe the soules of men vnto Him , than Hee had in His life : for from that death there came so sweete and sensible a smell to the soules of sinners , that it drewe the soules of sinners vnto Him : Namelie , the heart of this man IOSEPH : So that hee comes out boldlie , as saide is , and hee goes to PILATE , and requestes him to giue him the bodie of IESVS to bee buried . Thus farre wee hearde the last daye : Nowe this daye wee haue PILATES answere to IOSEPHS request .

PILATE wonders that He was dead so soone : and for the more certaintie hee calles a Centurion , and askes him , if Hee was dead alreadie . The Centurion affirmes , that Hee was dead alreadie . PILATE grantes the request . After this we come to the maner of His Buriall . Wee shall goe forward as time shall suffer , & God shall giue vs grace . Pilate wonders that hee was so soone dead . This wondering of Pilate , no question , imports , that the death of Iesus was extraordinary : It was not after the common fashion of men that were crucified , for men who were crucified , they vsed to hing long on the Crosse , before they yeelded the spirit , dayes & nights ; and in end , ere they yeelded the spirite , the life was taken from them by violence : They were broken on the Crosse . So Pilate hearing , that the Lorde was so soone dead , hee wondered , as at an extraordinarie thing . There are sundrie thinges that testifie that death of Iesus to haue beene extraordinary : as first , That mighty and loude voyce & crying which the Lord vttered on the Crosse immediately before He yeelded the spirit : for who will giue a loud crie at the yeelding of his spirit ? for at the poinct of death , when nature failes , it is a rare thing to finde a man to haue a voyce or a word . Next , The yeelding of His spirit so suddenly , when by the power of nature He might haue liued longer . Last : This wondering of Pilate testifies , That His death was extraordinarie , & that there was a power in Iesus which controlled nature . When nature would haue kept life , the diuine power puts it out . In a word : This wondering testifies , That the death of Iesus was the death of God , the death of a man , but God in the man , glorious and blessed for euermore .

Now it is said , Pilate vnderstood of the Centurion , that Iesus was dead , when hee granted the request of Ioseph , and gaue the bodie to him to bee buried . First , I see Pilate is a good Iustitier , ( the Romane Iustice was a good Iustice , the Romane Iustitiers were good ) he shewed him selfe to bee a good Iustitier in this : a man condemned to die , hee would not giue Him out of His hands , till hee knew perfectly that He was dead . The Iudge should not giue a man out of his hands to any , till he know he be dead ; Iustice requires that : If they did so to the greene tree , the Lord Himselfe saies , what shall they doe to the withered ? If so precise justice was kept on the innocent , what shall become of the reprobate , who must suffer euery point of justice ? Lord saue vs from that justice of the reprobate . I put it out of doubt : This justice kept on Iesus is a liuely image of that justice , that shal be kept on the reprobate . Thou shalt not escape one point of that justice , but thou shalt suffer in thy carcage the extremity , if thou be not participate of His blood . Another thing is to bee marked in Pilate : I see a part of humanity in him : hee grants the dead body humanely . And surely this was by the fashion : for the bodies of crucified men were not giuen & yeelded at the request of men : as their death was ignominious , so was their buriall . I put no doubt , the conscience of the innocencie of Iesus neuer left him , & the conscience of His innocencie made him to be so easie to grant the body of Iesus at the request of Ioseph . Brethren , if this matter had bene in the hands of Caiaphas , & the Priests , and the Scribes , & the Elders , they would not haue bene so ready to haue giuen the body to be buried ▪ for as they sought to shame Him in His death , so would they in His buriall : they had buried Him like an Asse , & casten Him out like a beast . So who is this that dishonours the Saints of God in their buriall ? It is not Pilate , or an Ethnicke , or Turke , or Pagan : it is hypocrit professors , hypocrits , Caiaphas , it is false priests , knaues , with a coloured religion : it is the counterfet hie priests , those shauelings , those monks & friers , who murther the innocents : there was neuer bitternes nor gal of heart like their bitternes , who wil cal themselues the kirke ( they are a false & a deceiuing kirke ) they haue not bene content to martyre the deare Saincts of God , ( that bloody massacre shall neuer goe out of memory , it shal be recent to their perpetual shame , & they shal pay for it one day ) but they haue raised vp the bones of the dead to burne them : The vessels of dishonour seeke the dishonour of the vessels of honour : but shame and confusion shall light vpon them , when the Saints of God shall get honour . The Lord saue vs from them , and that judgement which they shall receiue . We goe now to the manner of the Buriall . Looke the louing affection of this holy man Ioseph , would to God we could learne at him ( who loued the dead Iesus so well ) to loue Him now liuing and glorified in the Heauens . When he hath gotten the body of the Lord , he takes it , & puts it , not in a foule cloth ; he takes not an old sheet , but he buyes the cleanest linnen , & finest that culd be gotten : & the Spirit of God notes , that it was a fine linnen cloth , which had neuer touched any mans body before : then he wraps the body of Iesus in that winding sheet . I suppone it was with his owne hands ( for wee reade of none other that touched Him ) for hee thought his owne hands ouer vnworthie to winde such a precious and glorious bodie .

Nowe Brethren , as the Buriall of the Lord was honoured by an honourable man , who was the Burier of Him : so it was honoured with a cleane winding-sheet , which is a piece of the honour of the Buriall . But looke to this mans doinges better : When hee procures leaue to bury Him , he departs not , & leaues another to bury Him : he sais not , I haue done enough . I haue gotten his body , he has other friends than I , here he has his mother , & his disciples , & other women , who came with him out of Galile , and others , let them bury him , & doe the rest to him : No , he saies not so : So this is a commendable thing in him , who hauing gotten leaue to bury him , he perfects the worke , he will bury him , himselfe with his owne hands . Let vs learne at Ioseph : If we put to our hands to the work of Iesus to honour him , ( wo to him that honours him not ) if thou begin to do him any seruice , leaue not off , whilst thou haue ended it : Count not that which thou hast done , as men doe , who will say , I haue professed , I haue suffered for religion , more than the best of them . But when thou art running that race : neuer looke ouer thy shoulder vntill thou commest to thy races ende : and say , thou art an vnprofitable seruant , suppose thou hadst done neuer so much : goe forward , the crowne is not in the middest of the race , but at the end : and hee who persistes to the end of the race , he shall get the crowne , & not he who goes backe againe . Yet the affection of the man would bee considered and weighed , after that once that sweete smell ( the sweetest smell that euer was felt ) comes from the body of Iesus , that sweet smell of loue ( for the sauour of that body is the sauour of loue , such loue as man neuer bare to man , such loue as made the Lord to die for sinners ) after that the smell comes to Iosephs soule , it wakened vp in his heart loue towards the Lord : for Hee must loue vs , before wee loue Him : and whilst Hee begins to loue Him , he makes request for Him , & euer the nearer that he drawes to that precious body : the sweete smell that came from that precious body was alwayes the greater , and the heart of Ioseph warmed ay the more with Him : so that he could neuer get rest vntill he got that body in his armes , and wrapped it in linnen clothes . So when we begin to taste that fragrant odour , that sweet smell , our hearts will be allured to draw neare to Him , and as we draw the nearer to Him , wee will ay finde the sweeter sauour proceeding from Him : Thou shalt feele alwaies the more that sweet odour , the more neare thou meete with Him : and who euer thou bee that seekest Him once , thou wilt neuer rest whilst thou see Him , and be with Him . Paul speakes this of himselfe , 2. Cor. 4.8 . I approoue rather to be with the Lord , than to dwell in this bodie . And to the Phillipians , 1.23 . I desire to be loosed , and to be with Christ : For as well as we loue this body , we will be content to slit out of it , to let the body fall downe , like a broken pitcher , that we may be conjoyned with Christ : we will be content to slit , and to obtaine Iesus Christ , euen with the dissolution of the body .

This for the part of Ioseph , in the burying of Christ , nowe followes the part of one Nicodemus : Whilst as Ioseph is wrapping the body of Iesus in the winding-sheete , one Nicodemus who had come to Iesus by night to be instructed secretly by Him , he comes to Him , and hee comes not emptie handed ( come not emptie handed to Christ , bring with thee some gift ) he comes with a mixture of Myrrhe , and aloes , a precious odour , and with a great weight , an hundreth pound weight , a great weight , and a great price , for this gift hath bene a costly gift . But to speake of this Nicodemus , to compare him with Joseph , as Ioseph was an honourable man , & a Prince amongst the people , so was Nicodemus an honourable man , & a Prince amongst the people , read the 3. of Iohn . As Joseph was a rich man , so Nicodemus was a rich and mightie man , as Ioseph was a secret disciple of Christ , so Nicodemus was a quiet disciple of Christ , who lurked before , and now comes to light . I read of one propertie in Nicodemus , which was not in Ioseph . This Nicodemus is called by Christ , a Doctour , and Master in Israel : He was a Pharise , learned in the law of the Iewes , we read not this of Ioseph . Yet to goe forward in the comparison , As Ioseph brought his honour and riches , and laid them downe at the feete of Iesus Christ , who lay dead in ignominie in the sight of the worlde , so this Nicodemus brings his honour and his riches , his learning , and his wisedome , and layes them downe at the feete of Iesus lying dead : there he humbles his head , as it were at the feete of Iesus : So that this was the greatest honour that Iesus got in His death and buriall : the wisdome , the honour , and the learning of the world , and the riches in the persons of these men was all cast vnder His feete , and no doubt , these two men , before they met with Iesus , and knew Him , they stood much on their reputation , they thought their riches , and their honour was something , and they counted much of their prerogatiues in the worlde , but after they got a sight of Iesus , all these , as Paul speakes of himselfe , seemed but losse vnto them : they seemed but dung and dirt , in respect of Iesus Christ , whome they counted to be their only vantage . If thou hadst wisdome to compasse the world , it is nothing but folly , in respect of that eminencie of the wisdome of Iesus Christ , all would stincke , and be dung to thee , thou wouldest not endure to looke vpon them , if thou hadst a sight of that eminencie of the wisdome of Iesus Christ . Wise men will spitte at the Crosse of Christ : these wise men , if ye speake to them of the Crosse of Christ , they will spit at it : yet albeit they bee wise , the foolishnesse of the Crosse of Christ will shame them all , the foolishnesse of it shames all the wise in the world , the pouertie shames all the riches of the world , the ignominie of it shames all the honour , all the crownes and scepters in the worlde : and therefore PAVL 1. Cor. in Esayes wordes , he glories , Where is the wisemen now ? where are the Scribes ? where is the disputer of the world ? Hath not this foolish Crosse of Christ made all but follie : the very foolishnes of the Crosse of Christ hath made all the prerogatiues of the world but foolishnes : the world would not know God in His wisdome , when He had set out such a faire Fabricke of the world , He determined to saue so many as should beleeue . But how ? by Philosophie ? No , by wisdom ? No , but by the foolishnesse of preaching : thou shalt neuer see Heauen , I giue thee this doome , if thou be not saued by this foolish preaching . This for the person of Nicodemus , now let vs see his gift , it is a rich gift , a mixture of Myrrhe & Aloes of an hundreth pound weight what mooued the man to doe this ? now certainly there are few folks that will cast away their goods , & giue them for nothing : it behooued that some great mater should haue moued this man : if he had not seene some thing in that body , to haue moued him to haue brought this gift , he had neuer brought such a precious gift : if he had not seene a wonderfull preciousnes in the body ( euen that dead body was the most precious thing in the world ) he had neuer bin so liberal , as to haue bought so much precious oyntment what causes men be so loth to bestow any thing on Christ , & His Gospel : the world sees not how precious He is in His Gospel , when thou seest not the preciousnes of the Gospel & of Christ : O! what maruell is this ? that thou bestowest nothing on Iesus & His Gospell : I doubt not , if thou couldest see the power of the light , & the preciousnes of that Gospel , thou wouldest bestow gifts & presents , yea , all that thou hast to the glory of Iesus , & and to the maintenance of it : ye had need to look on this mater at this time . The Lord open the eyes of men to see the price of this glorious Gospel . But to speak of Nicodemus gift : that gift is honourable , a gift of odours : what should haue moued this man to haue both such a gift of odours more than any other : if Nicodemus had not felt the sweetest sauour & odour , that euer was , comming from the body of Iesus , he had neuer brought such a gift , hee meetes a sweete sauour with a sweet sauour : that body needed no odours of Nicodemus , because that bodie was filled with the presence of God , and therefore needed none odours , to preserue it from corruption . The naturall body of a man , beeing dead , will stincke , but the body of the Lord Iesus was not subject to corruption : so ye see , Brethren , all things honour the buriall , the honorable man Ioseph honoures the burial , the winding sheet honoures the buriall , that man Nicodemus honours the buriall that rich gift honoures the buriall of the Lord , so His buriall was on all wayes honorable : So the glorie of Iesus beganne in His buriall . When Nicodemus is come with his gift , Joseph & Nicodemus joyne hands in hands together , & They tooke towells , and buries the body of Iesus , after the manner of the buriall of the Iewes : Yet I see in this Ioseph a thing commendable : When Nicodemus comes with a rich gift , and a richer gift than hee gaue , he enuies him not , hee enuies neither the man , nor his gift , but hartily they take the body together , and annoynt it . Let no man enuie another , who comes with a gift to Iesus , but let mee with my small gift , and thee with thy great gift , hartily joyne hande in hande together , and glorifie Iesus Christ : put away enuie and emulation , and hartily honour IESVS CHRIST , for if we sawe that all our honour standes in the honour of Iesus Christ , wee would bee content , that euery man should come with greater gifts to honour Iesus Christ : and so emulation would bee put away . Now the Lord giue vs grace to see , that all our honour stands in that , that Iesus Christ may be honoured , that we may be content with all men to glorifie Him : he sayes not , Nicodemus doe thou the rest of it , I haue done my part , I haue bought the winding-sheete , & now I will goe my way , doe thou the rest , annoynt thou Him , & burie thou Him . No , he leaues Him not , but when once he put his hand to Him he wil not leaue Him : hast thou begun to serue Christ , leaue Him not , albeit a King should command thee , leaue Him not : if thou come not with odours come with a windingsheet , if not with the windingsheet , come , put the towell about Him , & bind Him , & if thou doest no more , stand by , & speake to His honur , & glorifie Him , and if thou hast not a tongue to speake reuerently of Him , think of Him reuerently , & honour Him in thy heart If thou honour Him not , woe to thee if thou were a King : wo to thee , if thou glorify not the God of glory , & this may let vs see by experience , that the soule that hath any will to glorify Iesus , can neuer be at rest , but when it is occupied in glorifying Him , he saies , this was done after the custome of the Jewes : as they buried honorable men , so they buried Iesus , good reason was it that so it should be , there came neuer such an honorable man among them as Christ : no , not their kings , Dauid , Salomon . &c. were nothing to Him . So it appeares that this custome in the buriall was according to their ceremonial law , & therefore these ceremonies that the Iewes vsed in these burialls , their washing , their odours & the rest were all figures of Iesus to come , & of that glorious resurrection of His , which is the ernest penny of our resurrection , for our resurrection depends on His glorious resurrection , and if Hee had not risen , we should neuer haue risen in glorie . Seeing therefore they were shadowes after His death and resurrection , all these ceremonies , all this balming , washing , &c. take an end : and except thou wouldest say , that Iesus is not risen and extinguish the sweet smel of His resurrection , thou must leaue off all the ceremonies . It is true , buriall should be honoured , and certainely in the buriall of men and women , a great respect should bee had : Why should the body of a man bee cast away : the very light of Nature imprinted in the heart by the creation dites , that the dead body of a man or a woman should be buried honourablie , and that in hope of immortalitie : Nature hath a smell of immortalitie , and it causes the body be had in due regarde : the beasts bodies ye see , when they are dead , they are cast away and no more is made of them . Come to custome , the custome of buriall that the Fathers vsed from the beginning , teaches vs , that the buriall of man and woman should be respected , and that vpon the hope of resurrection : Beginne at Adam , goe to Abraham , Isaac , Iacob , Joseph , and all the rest of the holy Patriarkes , they had a regarde of their burialls , vpon hope of their resurrection : for the bodies of the Sainctes who are buried , shall rise gloriously in that great day : and this they did not so much by Nature , as by a reuelation of God , and on this hope followed these ceremonies : the washing and balming of the bodies , Acts 9.37 The very word the Scripture vses , the word of sl●eping , shew the bodie would not die for euer : but that they laid downe the body in the graue to sleepe , as if it were laide downe in a soft bed to sleepe , not to lye for ay there , but to rise again● in the morning , when the day shall rise . Iesus Christ is the most glorious morning that euer was : and the body that sleepes in Him , sh●ll rise againe to glorie , when Hee shall come in the cloudes w●th millions of His Angels . Come to the custome of the nations : their buriall was honoured , they did it of imitation following the F●thers , like Apes , wanting the hope of resurrection . What h●lpeth thee thy buriall , or the honours of it , if thou want●st that hope of resurrection : they wanted the word of God the life of all ce●emonies , what good doe all these ceremonies without the word and promises of God , by them only they are quickened , by them only they liue , without them they are dead shadowes . The very Ethnikes had a respect to buriall : But this was in hope of resurrection , but vpon a custome for pompe and vaine glorie . As in all things the Lord gaue them vp vnto a reprobate sense , so in buriall Hee gaue them vp to a reprobate sense . They would cast out some dead bodies like dogges , and some vsed to burne the deade bodies in the fire , these are barbarous and inhumane fashions . The body should be buried in the earth , thou shouldest returne to the earth , as thou camest of the earth : Againe , some amongst the Gentiles vsed ouer great gorgeousnesse , and sumptuousnesse in their burialls , placing the effect of the buriall in gorgeousnesse . But to come to vs , if thou werest a King , thou shouldest not followe the Ethnickes in sumptuousnesse : when the Lord brings a man low , wilt thou exalt his head , and exceede measure in gorgeousnesse : wilt thou hold vp his head , when the Lord is casting downe his head , the Lord will cast downe thine heade , and his both to the dust . Eschew two extremities , First , eschew contempt , cast not away the body : and secondly , eschew gorgeousnesse and superfluitie , keepe a Christian honour : albeit thou werest a King , or an Emperour , thou shouldest keepe a mediocritie , and Christian honestie , and let that sweete smell of the death and resurrection of IESVS CHRIST sauour into his buriall .

What shall we say in burialls then ? Shall we make none exception , No , let vs looke to Circumstances : Burie not a begger like a King , looke to the place and time , and person : yet in all times places and persons , let the buriall smell of that sweet smelling odour of IESVS CHRIST , and let that simple Christian honestie be seene in your burialls .

Now because the time is spent , and I will not wearie you : I leaue the rest till the next daye , and commend you to GOD , beseeching Him , that yee may bee like to Him , both in life and death , and in His buriall and resurrection , that wee may dwell with Him for euermore in the Heauens . To whome with the Father , and the Holy Spirit , be all honour , praise and glorie , world without end .

AMEN .

THE XXVII . LECTVRE , OF THE BVRIALL OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVII .

verse 59 So Ioseph tooke the bodie , and wrapped it in a cleane linnen cloth ,

MARKE , CHAP. XV.

verse 46 And layed him in a tombe that was h●wen out of a rocke , and rolled a stone vnto the doore of the sepulchre .

LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 53 And tooke it downe , and wrapped it in a linnen cloth , and layed it in a tombe hewen out of a rocke , wherein was neuer man yet layed .

IOHN , CHAP. XIX .

verse 41 And in that place where Iesus was crucified , was a Garden , and in the Garden a new sepulchre , wherein was neuer man yet layed .

WEE haue in hand at this present ( well-beloued in CHRIST ) this Gospel of the Buriall of the Lord : When Hee is crucified and dead , His Buriall is obtained by a request : which request was made to Pilate , the Iudge and Romane Deputie : he that made the request , was Ioseph of Arimathea , an honourable man , a Senator , a rich , a good , and a godly man . There comes afterward to Ioseph , one Nicodemus , a Doctor in Israel , an honourable , a wise , and a good man , and a Disciple of Iesus , albeit quietly , as Ioseph was : and he joynes handes in this worke with Ioseph : So these two take the whole worke in hand : first Ioseph , and then Nicodemus . In the Historie of this Buriall wee haue these two partes : First , wee haue the winding of Christ , as we speake commonly , Hee is winded and wrapped in a newe linnen cloth , being embaulmed with sweet odors . We haue heard already of this first part of His Burial : The second part of His Buriall , is the laying of His precious body in the graue . First this day we shal speak of the laying of that body in the graue : & next falles out a piece of a History , concerning certain women , namely , Marie Magdalene , & the other Marie , the mother of Ioses , who are witnesses of that buriall , & saw that all things were well done . Thirdly , in that part we haue read in the Gospel of Matthew especiallie , wee haue a piece of Historie concerning the watching & keeping of the graue of Iesus , after He was buried . The Historie is very plaine , and the doctrine thereof shall be plaine also . Then to begin at the first part of the history : The burying of Iesus after hee was wrapped in the winding-sheet , Iohn in his Gospel markes the place where he was buried : First in generall , he notes it to bee in a Garden ; not a Kirke , not an house but , a Garden , in the faire fields : not vnder a roofe , but vnder the roofe of heauen . This burying in Kirks is come in vpon superstition . It maye suffice the greatest lorde of them all to be buried in the fields , as the Lord Iesus was buried . So the place was a Garden . Next , it is described from the situation of it : Neare Mount Caluarie , the place where hee was crucified : Joseph and Nicodemus choosed this place , of verye purpose , because it was neare hande : the time straited them : the time of the Passeouer was drawing neare , and they were to celebrate it after the going down of the Sunne : and therfore they take the commoditie of the place . This was their purpose . But the Father of heauen had his purpose in this worke . The place was notable , & knowne to all the indwellers in Hierusalem . The Lorde of purpose chose that place : that as the place of His Buriall was knowen to Hierusalem , so the Resurrection of the Lord should be known to Hierusalem . Al this knowledge that : Hee was buried auailes nothing : if thou knowest not that Hee is risen againe : & without this knowledge no remission of sinnes , no life . But to come more particularlie to the place : Iohn , when hee had set it downe in generall , he comes in speciall , and hee calles it , a monument ; he calles it , a new graue , wherein neuer man lay . It was a graue , not hewen out of the earth : it was hewen out of a stone : and Ioseph caused it to be hewen out , not to Iesus , but to himself : but yet he vouchsafes it vpon Iesus . All was notable ; the place , the garden , the time , the graue , that His Resurrection might be notable & easily known to all the indwellers in Ierusalem , for He made all things to fall out so , that His resurrection should be patent : the Lord prouided that in all respects the buriall of Iesus might be honourable . Looke to these men that buried Him , Joseph and Nicodemus , honourable men : looke to His windingsheete , and cleane linnen cloath : looke to the odours wherewith Hee was embalmed , they were costly : looke to the place , it was hewen out of a stone , with great cost , and trauell , it was a new graue wherein neuer man lay , it was ordained for an honourable man : the Lord will haue His Sonne honoured in all these things , and as He was a chiefe man , farre aboue all the kings in the world , separate from sinners , & made higher than the Heauens , as the Apostle sayes , Heb. 7.26 . So His heauenly Father would haue Him appearing a speciall man in His buriall , and namely in His graue : for in that graue wherein Hee was laide , neuer sinfull man come , & well worthy was He , who was separate from sinners to be laide in a graue , wherein neuer sinner was laide : yet the newnesse of the graue , it importes something more , that when He rose it should not bee saide , that any other man should haue risen , but that it was onely Iesus that had risen . To goe forward to the laying of the body in the graue , the two men , Ioseph & Nicodemus they take the body , & lay it in . They cast it not in , but softly & tenderly they laid that precious body that they loued so well , they laide it in a graue , as it were in a bed , to sleepe : when they haue laid Him downe in the graue , they take a great stone , & rolles it on the doore of the graue , & when they haue done that , they goe to the celebration of the Passeouer : As all this worke was directed by prouidence of God , so in laying on of this great stone , the Lord Hee had His prouidence . No question , Ioseph and Nicodemus rolled on this stone to honour the Lord , but the prouidence of the Lord in this stone was chiefly , that when the Lord rose againe , the enemies should not say , that the Lord was stollen out of the graue : for it was no small matter to rolle away such a great stone : so the Lord would meete the calumnies of His enemies in raising the stone , and not onely in raising the stone , but in breaking the bands of death , and of the graue , and in raising from death to life , wherein Hee shewed the power of His Godhead : for in nothing did the power of GOD appeare so euidently , as in the raising of Christ from the death : and therefore the Apostle Paul in the first Chapter to the Ephesians , verse 19. brings it in as a singular proofe of the strong power of God . Now we haue ended this discourse of the buriall , which in all respects ye see is honorable : so that , albeit the buriall be otherwise ignominious , and by the last part of His humiliation : yet in it the Lord begins to honour Him , He begins at it His glory : euen so , albeit the buriall of all men & women beeing shamefull of the owne nature , yet the buriall of all faithfull men and women beeing sanctified in the buriall of Iesus Christ , is the first part of their honour for by it they passe to that eternall glory : but the vnbeleeuers by their buriall passe to shame and confusion . Now we goe vnto the second part of this Text , to the part of the godly women , good Marie Magdalene , who neuer left the Lord , but followed Him from Galile , then the other Marie , the mother of Joses : As they followed Him to the Crosse , so they followed Him to the buriall , and they stand aside , and see Him buried . O that loue ! that wonderfull tender loue ! that could not suffer them to bereaued from the LORD : for woe is the heart that is separate from Iesus , and that loue that drew them to the Crosse , that same drawes them to the graue with Him : for nothing could separate these women from Iesus : No , the crosse , the graue , death it selfe , cannot separate these womens heartes from the LORD : so out of all question , this following of Iesus to the graue was a token of an intiere loue that they bare to Him : yea , it was rather a token of that loue that came from Iesus to them : that following of Him vttered such a loue and smell , to flow from that dead bodie , that hang on the crosse , and was buried , that neuer man nor woman felt the like : He so loued the world , that He died for it , Hee gaue Himselfe for it : for , Brethren , except that force that came from the bodie , had drawen their heartes , it had beene vnpossible that they could haue followed Him . No man can loue GOD first , but because He loues vs , we loue Him : None can come to mee , sayes Christ , except my Father draw him : if Hee lay not holde on vs first , our hearts will neuer incline to loue Him . Now certainly , I put no question in it : these women looked with sad and heauie hearts on this buriall : for when we see one buried , whom we loue , we will be sad , nature dites this : But as they were heauie hearted in looking on the spectacle : so their heart had joy in looking thereon , for they had a great hope to see : that glorious body rise again , so they had sadnes mixed with joy , for wo to that sadnes that hath not joy mixed with it . Now yet I see as they continued in following Him , first to the crosse , & then to the buriall : so the Lord continues in honouring them , for He sends them out as Preachers , & eye witnesses of his death , which honour neuer one of the Apostles got , but Iohn : so He honoured them in His buriall : therefore honour Christ , followe Him to the crosse , follow Him to the graue : thinke not shame of His crosse or His graue , loue Him with thine heart , waite on Him , for Hee will let thee see the most glorious things that euer the eye saw : holde therefore the eye vpon Him , looke to Him night & day , now when He is in the Heauens : and I promise thee , thou shalt finde by experience , He shall make thee a proclaimer of His glory : but thou who settest not thine heart to seeke Him now , when He is gone to the Heauens , thou shalt not haue a mouth to glorifie Him , or to speake of His Name hereafter . Now , will ye looke to the carefulnesse of these women , they stand against the graue a far off & they looke no doubt with sad hearts , how these two men , Ioseph & Nicodemus handles the glorious body of Iesus , & layes it in the graue . Men & women for curiosity & delectation vse to look vpon such spectacles , but these women looked with a carefull & sorrowfull heart , looking that this body should be tenderly & honorably handled & buried . Therefore , if thou hast that ability to be a handler , & medler with the worke of the Lord , as Ioseph & Nicodemus was : look at least , that thou be a carefull onlooker & tender it in thy heart , & see that all things go wel , & if thou doest that , the Lord shal count it a piece of good seruice for the furthering of the glory of His Kingdom , If thou hast not to bestow on Christ , yet speak wel of Him , if thou canst not speake , yet thinke well of Him : yet these women are not content to look on only , but they will be also medlers in this action : & for this cause , when the graue is closed , they go home with , vnspeakable sadnes , & joy mixt together , going home , they prepare sweet odours for the embalming of Him the third day following , they cease vpon that morne , because it was the Sabbath , & vpon the third day He rose & disappointed them of the embalming of Him , but yet their intention is to be commended , they are not content to looke on Him , but according to their power , they put to their hand : but ere they prepared these odours , a sweet smell came from His body to them : for except a sweeter smel come from Him , except He giue thee a greater grace , thou wilt not bestow a penny on Him , except He giue thee a pound : but being once benefited by Him , thou wilt bestow if it were thy own life , ( let be thy goods ) for Him & His glorie : and if thou wilt not bestow on Christ , and vpon His Gospell , I testifie thou hast neuer found the sweetnesse of the Lord , nor of His grace , It may be that He cast a Lordship to thee , or portion of heritage as it were a bone to a dogge , but if thou bestowest nothing on Him , thou hast neuer felt the grace of God , thy soule hath neuer tasted of that odour & sweetnesse that is in Him Nowe I come to the last part which I haue read out of the Gospell of Matthew , concerning the watching of Iesus after Hee was buried . This watching came vpon a suite , as all other thinges came vpon a suite , for nothing durst be done without licence of the Magistrate , of Pilate the Romane Deputie : the Iudge was reuerenced , without him nothing was done . The time of the sute is noted , to wit , the next day after He was buried . This was , no doubt , the Sabbath day , for they began their day at Euen , when the Sun goes downe , ( as yee would say on Fryday at Euen ) for no doubt , the watch stood about the graue all night . The sute is made to Pilate , & all is done by the Iudge : it is a circumstance should be well noted , thinke it not a light matter . The Lord in all His suffering is subject to the Iudge , it behoued Him to vnderly the sentence of the earthly Iudge in all sorts : if Hee had not vnderlyed it , it had behoued thee to vnderly the fearfull Iudgement of that euerlasting Iudge . But who makes the sute ? It is not Ioseph , nor Nicodemus , none of them that loued Christ . Ioseph indeed made a sute that the body should bee buried ? But who is it that makes this sute ? Who but they who suted to crucifie the LORD , The Scribes , the Pharises , that were enemies to Him . Looke thorow all this Historie , & ye shal finde sundrie sutes , some euil , some good , some on an euil mind , some on a good mind , many euill , few good , many suters to crucifie Him , many suters to breake Him , many suters to hold Him down in the graue : ye read of none but of one Ioseph , who makes sute to get the dead body of Iesus buried . Read all the Ecclesiasticall Histories , and ye shall finde these same things that fell out in Christ , to haue fallen out in His members : when a godly man hath beene drawen out before the ciuile Iudge , or to martyrdome : there hath bene sundrie suters for him , some suters good , some euill yet euer moe euill than good . Therefore a P●ince or Magistrate was neuer in such danger , in any judgement , as when he gets a good man fallen in his hands . Pilate was neuer in such danger , as he was into through this action , for it lost him his life present , & the life to come . When the action of a thiefe or a murtherer comes before a King there is no such danger : but when a godly man is brought before him for the cause of CHRIST , then he should take good heede , where he shall get one to giue him a good counsell : he shall get many to giue him euill counsell , many shal crie , crucifie Him : & woe to him , if he assent , as Pilate did , for he shall inuolue himself in that same guiltines with them that cried crucifie him . It is true indeede , that Pilate granted a good suite , hee gaue leaue to Ioseph , to burie the body of Christ , yet did this any good to Pilate , saued it him ? No , Thinkest thou when thou hast executed an innocent , that thou doest enough , when thou hast giuen His bodie to bee buried ? No , that shall not excuse thee , nor free thee from guiltinesse . O how g●eat and weightie is the burthen of Magistrates ! Therefore they had neede euer to haue good men about them , and we should pray the Lord earnestly to guide them and direct them in judgement .

This much for the suters , now come to the sute : the wordes are these : The deceiuer said , whilst as He was aliue , that within three dayes He should rise : command therefore that the sepulchre bee made sure , vntill the third day , lest His disciples come by night and steale Him away , and say to the people , that He is risen from the dead : so shall the last e●rour be worse than the first . In effect this is as much , as if they had said these wordes , this man said , that He should rise the third day , therefore appoint Him a guard to testify of His glorious resurrection : the Lord so directed their words , albeit their meaning was flat contrarie : Marke therefore a good lesson : euer more the Lord h●th snared the reprobate in their wicked deuises , & hath euer turned them from that mischieuous end they aymed them , to the manifestation of His owne glory . The Priests & Pharises thought to obscure the glorie of Christs resurrection , & if it had lyen in their hands to hold Him by force in the graue : but the Lord who workes light out of darknesse , makes their sute to serue for the clearer manifestation of His resurrection , for they could haue done no more for the manifestation of His resurrection , if they had bene hired for that purpose : so looke what interprise wicked men will deuise to dishonour Him : I say , the Lord shall turne it in end to His glory , but to their destruction : I will say further , ( & it may seeme marueilous ) peruerse deuises of the wicked often times do serue more to His glory , than the good purposes & deedes of the godly : for it is not a greater glory to GOD , to bring light out of darknes , than to bring light out of light : the Lord is a most skilfull and mightie workeman , Hee makes His glory to appeare , by bringing light out of darknesse , by bringing life out of death , and by calling the thinges that are not , as if they were : all the deuises of the wicked are darknesse , the doings of the godly are light : so the Lord will sometimes bee more wonderfully glorified in the doings of the wicked , than in the doings of the godly . But this doth the wicked no good , nor it serues nothing for their benefite , for in the meane time they are more malicious against the Lord , than euer they were , they call Him a deceiuer : this is a wonderfull thing , they saw the Lords power in obscuring of the sun , in renting of the rockes , in opening of the graues , they saw His great glory shine in all these wonders : yet such is the maliciousnes of these wicked men , they call the Lord of glory , a deceiuer , & in so doing not onely they oppone themselues against God , but also they doe so far as in them lay , as to haue spitted in the face of God : yet these miserable creatures , I meane the Scribes & Pharises , came not on a suddaintie to this extreame maliciousnes , but they shew some meane & small beginnings of it , when Christ first manifested Himselfe , & began to preach amongst them : then they proceeded from worse to worse continually , all the time He was conuersant amongst them : thereafter in His Crosse & death they taunted & mocked Him , & put Him to the most shameful death they could deuise : & now when He is buried & laid in the graue , they vtter more maliciousnesse than euer they did , they come to the extremitie of maliciousnes and induration , they call the Lord a deceiuer . Cursed be that mouth that calles the Lord a deceiuer , & as Paul sayes , He that loueth not the Lord Iesus Christ , let him be anathema maranatha , 1. Cor. 16.22 . This lets vs see the nature of their sinne , it was a sinne against the Holy Spirit , and this is the nature of that sinne , when once thou shalt enter in it , thou wilt hardly get backe againe , vntill thou commest to extreame excecation and induration , to thine euerlasting destruction . My lesson is this , If the Lord giue vs grace to learne it . When it pleases the Lord to shine vnto thee , albeit thou werest a King , or Earle , or Lord , looke , as thou would eschew H●ll & damnation , that thou repine not to this light , but greedily embrace it , and walke in it : for if thou step forward in repining , thou shalt haue an hard backe-comming againe , and thou shalt come from excecation to excecation , vntill thou come to vtter destruction . Now , I doubt not , but ye are sorrowfull , when ye heare the Lord a deceiuer , yee are sorrowfull to heare light called darknesse ▪ but comfort our selues with this , the Lord who was free of all guile and deceit , suffers Himselfe to bee called a deceiuer , to purge vs from guile and deceit : for it might seeme marueilous , that the Spirite of God shoulde register this name of a deceiuer , suppose they called Him a deceiuer : for this name defiles the aire to call the Lord of Trueth a deceiuer : Yet no question the Spirite hath left it in register to bee hearde and read of all Christians , to the ende of the worlde , that thou mayest knowe what the Lorde hath suffered for thee . And doubtlesse this name was heauier to Him , than all the vexation that was done to Him : it was heauier than the crucifying of him it selfe : and when thou hearest this name thou shouldest say , He was not a deceiuer , but it was I that was a deceiuer , & Hee was called a deceiuer for me who was damned for deceit , that I should be deliuered from the debt & punishment of deceit , and deceiuers .

Now to end shortly : Ye haue a watch , saies he , goe and make it sure , keepe it as yee please . Hee was an easie man to graunt to any man whatsoeuer thing he sought of him : either good or euill . Hee granted to Ioseph his sute to burie Christ : so he grants to the Priests and Pharises this sute to keepe Him in the graue : The reason is , because being an Ethnick , he serued not God , but the affections of men , whether good or euill : he looked not to God , but hee had a respect to his owne standing : and therefore hee cares not to grant a sute suppose it were against God and Christ : Hee had a respect to his owne standing , when he commanded Christ to be crucified : Such like he respected his owne standing , when hee gaue Ioseph leaue to burie Him : and likewise now when he grantes this sute to the Priestes to watch His graue , he respected his owne standing . Marke this Brethren : It is a miserable thing , when a King or a Iudge hath not God before his eyes : wo to that king who hath not God & a good conscience before his eyes : for he will be a slaue to the affections of any varlot in the Countreye . A Begger , a Horse-rubber , and the vilest slaue that can be among men , is not so vile a slaue as he who serues the affections of men , and hath not God and a good conscience before him : and euer the higher , and the greater his estate be , he is the greater slaue . Nowe hauing gotten leaue of Pilate , they set men of warre to keepe Him in the graue , they make the sepulchre sure with the watch , to the ende Hee shoulde not bee stollen awaye : and for the more securitie , they s●aled the stone , and signated it with Pilates ring : and then it was death to anie man in the worlde to touch it : Yet the more busie they are , and the more they striue to hold Him in the graue , the more the Lorde glorifies Him , and the more cleare and manifest was his Resurrection . Could Pilates seale holde him in the graue ? Could the men of warre holde him in ? No , they coulde not keepe him : but yee will haare : They fell all downe dead at his Resurrection , and they had not a worde to speake , suppose such was the impudencie of the Priests , that although they knew that he was risen : Yet they hired the men of warre to say that he was not risen but his disciples stole him away by night : And this errour continues in the worlde among the Iewes euer since . But the Lord Iesus arose with great power and glorie , and now is in infinite glorie in the Heavens , at the right hand of the Father : To whom , with the Sonne , and holy Spirit , from our hearts , wee render all praise , honour , and glorie , for euer and euer , AMEN .

THE XXVIII . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVIII .

NOw , in the ende of the Sabbath , when the first day of the weeke began to dawne , Marie Magdalene , and the other Marie came to see the sepulchre .

verse 2 And beholde , there was a great earth-quake : for the Angel of the Lord descended from heauen , and came , and rolled backe the stone from the doore , and sate vpon it .

verse 3 And his countenance was like lightning , and his raiment white as snowe .

verse 4 And for feare of him , the keepers were astonied , and became as dead men .

MARKE CHAP. XVI .

ANd when the Sabbath day was past , Marie Magdalene , and Marie the mother of Iames and Salome , bought sweete ointmentes , that they might come and anoint him .

verse 2 Therefore earlie in the morning , the first day of the weeke , they came vnto the sepulchre , when the Sunne was now risen .

LVKE , CHAP. XXIIII .

NOw the first day of the weeke , early in the morning , they came vnto the sepulchre , and brought the odours , which th●y had prepared , and certaine women with them .

IOHN CHAP. XX.

NOw the first day of the weeke , came Marie Magdalene , early when it was yet darke , vnto the sepulchre , and sawe the stone taken away from the tombe .

THESE dayes past ( beloued Brethren in Christ ) wee haue heard at length of the death and Passion of our Lorde Iesus Christ : and in ende wee heard of His Buriall after His death and passion . Now it followes , as the Lord shall giue vs grace , that we speake of His glorious resurrection from the dead . In speaking of the Resurrection of Iesus Christ , wee shall follow out the whole foure Euangelistes . Matthew in his last Chapter , Marke in his last Chapter , and Luke in his last Chapter , sets downe the Historie of the resurrection of Iesus Christ ; but John insists more largelie than the rest , for he hath two Chapters of the Historie of the Resurrection . Then to come to the purpose . Wee finde in none of the foure Euangelists the time and the houre when the Lord arose from the dead preciselie noted . We finde not the manner of His rising out of the graue . Wee finde no mention made of any witnesses that sawe Him rise out of the graue . It hath pleased the Lord in His wisedome , to conceale all these thinges : yet it is certaine He arose out of the graue in the morning ( what houre he knowes Himselfe ) in the morning , after the Iewish Sabbath , which was the beginning of the thirde day after His Buriall : for the Iewes counted their day from euen till euen : so the third day began at euening . As it is certaine that the Lord arose out of the graue in the night ; so we find in the foure Euangelists , that when He is risen , He testifies a little after , His glorious Resurrection , by many witnesses : And first of all the emptinesse and roomnesse of the graue testifies th●s Resurrection . Marie Magdalene , and the other Marie , and Salome , testifie of it : The Ang●ls of Heauen testifie of it : The Lord Himselfe testifies of it by appearing to the women : And these women testifie of it to His Disciples : And then the Lord witnesses His Resurrection by His owne appearing vnto them .

To come to the Text that we haue read : We haue first of all out of the Gospel of MARKE noted the occasion , how it comes to passe that these women are made witnesses to the Resurrection of Iesus Christ . Next , wee haue the comming of these holy women out of Hierusalem with odours to anoint the dead bodie of Iesus , which they supponed to haue bene in the graue : Thirdly , wee haue the rehearsall of some things that fell out whilest the women were comming to the graue : There falles out a great earthquake , because their was a glorious Angell comming from Heauen to the graue : And last of all , we shall speake of the part of Marie Magdalene particularly , because she preuented the other , and came first to the graue : shee was a woman who loued the Lord marueilously , and waited continuallie vpon Him . As touching the occasion ▪ MARKE saies , that when the Sabbath day was past , Marie Magdalene , & Marie the mother of Iames and Salome , bought sweet ointments , that they might come and anoint him : that is , the dead bodie of the Lord , which , as they supponed , laye in the graue . Note the time well . It was after the Sabbath was past : for after they had seene the Lord layed in the graue by Ioseph and Nicodemus , they returned home to the Preparation of the Passeouer , which was as we compt on the Friday at euen , when the Sun was gone downe . On the morrow after , which was their Sabbath , they celebrated the Passeouer , and they rested all that day vntill the euening : Then vpon their Sabbath at euen , which is our Saturdaye at euen , when the Sunne was gone downe , their Sabbath being ended , they remember their purpose , and buye sweet odours , that on the morrowe earlie they might embaulme the dead bodie of the Lord .

Nowe Brethren , surely the loue and affection of these women cannot be passed by : They take a purpose to honor the Lord by embaulming His bodie : They rest on the Sabbath day : a day & a night interuenes yet this time stayes not their purpose ( I shall cause one night interuening put a good purpose out of our heads . Indeed we will keep an euill purpose long in our mind : But if we haue a good purpose at euen , wee will forget it ere the morne , it will bee buried with vs , as if wee had neuer thought it . ) But this purpose of these holy women would bee better examined , that wee may see wherein they are to be commended : they buy and prepare sweete smelling odours to annoynt the body of the LORD , the LORD was risen at this time , & the LORD had foretolde them oftener than once or twise , that He was after His death to rise on the third day , yet they go out of very purpose that same day , this cannot be commendable in them . As for the loue that was in the hearts of these women , it cannot but be commended to all posterities to the end of the world , & would to GOD the like loue & zeale to God were in the hearts of men & women in these dayes , but certainly the deed it selfe , seeing they had the word of God in the contrarie , is not commendable : But looke againe in all this doing , the Lord takes more heed to the heart , than to the deed , & not only forgiues He the sin , but also He workes out of it , not only His owne glory , but the well of the women : they went out of set purpose to embalme Him , the Lord turnes this so about , that He makes them to be witnesses of His glorious resurrection . Now well is them that loues the Lord : for to them all thinges works for the best , out of their sins He workes their saluation , & out of darknes light . But to come forward to the next head : The sweet odours beeing bought , confected & prepared ▪ the women go toward the graue , the time is very precisely noted by all the foure Euangelists , Matthew calles it , the end of the Sabbath , when the first day in the weeke began to dawne . It was in the dawning before the Lords day ( so called in remembrance of His glorious resurrection , which we vse to call our Sunday ) . Marke sayes , it was the first day of the Sabbath , early in the morning , in the beginning of the weeke , as he would say , Sunday , early in the morning , before the rising of the sun , Luke sayes the same , Iohn sayes , early the first day of the weeke when it was darke , in a world , it was on Sunday in the morning , at the very point of time , when the sun rose . Now the purpose of these women was not to be witnesses of the resurrection of the Lord but to embalme His body ( which as they thought , was lying in the graue ) but the Lord turnes the matter so about that He makes them to be witnesses of Christs resurrection , & this was no smal honor , He makes women witnesses of the resurrection , euen to the shame of men , yea , euen to the shame of His Apostles : for they rose early in the morning but His Apostles lay lurking still , & goe not out : So in the example of these women , wee may see that to bee true which Paul sayes , 1. Cor. 1.27 . The Lord hath chosen the foolish things of the world , to confound the wise , and God hath chosen the weake things of the world , to confound the mightie things , that all glorie might redound to Him . Another thing we see in their example , that which the Apostle sayes , 1. Cor. 3.18 . If any man seeme to be wise in this world , let him be a foole , that he may be wise . The LORD in this doing will haue His disciples to sit down in the schoole of women , to learne of them that glorious resurrection , He wil make them to be fooles , that they may be made wise , and Hee will haue the women to bee their teachers , and if thou acceptest not of the testimonie of these women , & become not as a foole , albeit thou werest neuer so wise , thou shalt neuer get a part of the resurrection of Iesus Christ . Now I goe forwarde to the third thing wee haue here set downe . It is an incident that falles out whilst as the women is on their journey , going to the graue , for as they are going to the graue , there falles out , sayes Matthew , a great earthquake , the cause is noted , for as they were going to the graue , the Lord of glory sends an Angell to tell the resurrection of the Lord to these women : so in very deed , the Angell is a witnesse before the women , but the women before the men : Alwayes , the Angel that comes from Heauen , he is a honorable ambassadour : the blessed Angels are very glorious , & no question the Lord would haue His resurrection first witnessed by so glorious an ambassadour , He would not haue man to testifie first of it , but He would haue a glorious Angell from Heauen to tell , & proclaime the Lord of glorie was risen , and that He had broken the bands of death , & risen vp in despite of the Deuill , & death , & that to our well , that both we may rise to a newnesse of life , & that we may be assured , that they who sleepe in Him , as Paul sayes , and lies in the gaue , shall be raised with Him at that great day in glory . An Angell , a glorious creature honoures the message , but yet I say , the message and commission honoures the Angel more , than the Angell does the message : yea , if it were all the Angels in Heauen , they get more honour by it , than they can giue to it . Well , if the preaching of the Gospel , the testifying of Iesus , & His resurrection , honoures the Angels , shall we thinke that any man in earth is too good to preach the Gospell of Christ , No , if thou werest a King , it is a great honour to thee , that thou shouldest haue grace to speake of His blessed Name . Well , Brethren , as the ambassadour was glorious , & the message was glorious , so y● commission was the joyfullest thing that euer thou heardest : al the Angels in Heauen , are too vnworthy to tel it . Now as the ambassador was glorious , & the message more glorious , so the Lord of Heauen honours His Ambassadour with a terrible earthquake : the ambassador of a King hath honour , and why should not the ambassadour of the LORD IESVS haue honour aboue all the Kinges of the world ? No doubt the LORD in this Earthquake hath a further respect , for hereby He testified , that His glorious presence accompanied the Angell , and that to the weale and comfort of the sillie women : for as all the rest was to prepare their hearts reuerentlie to receiue so glorious an Ambassadour , so was also this Earthquake : For if both men and women bee not prepared to receiue the Gospel of IESVS CHRIST , let an Angel come from Heauen , if they be not prepared by the power of GOD , they will not beleeue , they will not heare , nor receiue the message with reuerence . Therefore , let no man saye , What needes all this , a glorious Angell to come from Heauen ▪ and such an Earthquake ? He might haue come otherwise , He might haue come faire and softly , and in more quyet manner , I answere to this : The LORD looked not so much to the Angell , or the message , as to the women : for if it were an Angell that came from Heauen , He shall neuer be receiued by the silliest bodie , except thine heart be prepared by the power of God .

Now to goe forward : When this Angell comes downe first , wee haue what Hee does : Then wee haue a faire description of this Angell : The first thing He does , is , Hee goes to the graue , and rowles away the stone from the doore . Ye would thinke this was but a sober and seruile office , to so glorious an Ambassadour . Might not men haue done it ? It was Joseph and Nicodemus who rolled the stone to the tombe . Might not men haue rolled it awaye againe ? Marke , and compare the Buriall with His glorious resurrection : In His Buriall He kept the Godhead close : for if either in the death of Christ , or in His Buriall , that Godhead should haue vttered it selfe , He could neither haue died , nor yet haue bene buried : for the Godhead can neither die , nor bee buried : but in the resurrection , the Godhead that dwelt in Him bodilie breakes out , and raises the stone . Vpon this difference there followes another : in His Buriall , the Godhead keeping it selfe close , He had no Angels , but mortall men , to wit , Ioseph , and Nicodemus , to serue Him : they winde Him , they laye Him in the graue , they roll the stone to the doore of the graue : But when it comes to His glorious resurrection , in the which that Godhead that before kept it selfe close , brake out , Hee vses not the ministerie of men , but of a glorious Angell , an Angell rolles away the stone , as it were with His owne hand . Nowe this lets vs see how highlie and honourablie wee should thinke of this glorious resurrection . It is true , the LORD in His Buriall was honourable , but Hee was farre more honourable in His Resurrection : for the honour that Hee had in His Buriall was but a worldlie honour ; but in His Resurrection Hee had an Heauenlie honour : Indeede Ioseph and Nicodemus who buried Him , were two Honourable men , but an Angell is an hundreth times more Honourable and glorious than anie man , albeit he were a king , or Caesar himselfe . And so the LORD in His Buriall vttered Himselfe to bee a Lorde ouer men , but in His glorious Resurrection He vttered Himselfe euen in our nature , not onelie to be Lord of men , but also of Angels . So Brethren , all tendes to this , to let vs see the glorie of the Resurrection of Iesus . Nowe would to God wee could striue night and daye to get a sight of it : for except we get a sight of it , in some measure here , wee shall neuer see glorie hereafter . But before I leaue this , I see , that in the rolling awaye of the stone , the Lord hath a respect to the weaknesse of these women , knowing well they were not able to remoue so heauy a stone , to see whether the Lord was there or no : He sendes this Angell to roll it away , to the ende , that when the women came , they should see that the LORD was risen from the dead . Well , here wee haue a comfortable lesson : The LORD will helpe them that seeke Him : Seeke the Lord where euer Hee bee : Seeke the Lord in the graue : seeke the Lord in the Heauen , and thou shalt bee assured , if thou bee a weake bodie , the Lord shall supplie thy weaknesse , and Hee shall cause the strong Angell to doe that which thou art not able to doe . Reade wee not how the Lord hath sent His Angels to fight the battels of His owne ? And if thou wilt seeke the Lord when thou art going any way , thou shalt find in experience that the Lord shall send His Angell before thee , and prepare thinges before thy comming . And I doubt not , but some of you who heares mee , haue founde this in your owne experience , in such sort , that yee haue wondered at that blessed prouidence of His Majestie , and hath bene moued glorifie Him .

Now there is another thing to be marked : When He hath rolled the stone from the doore , He departs not , but he sits downe , and abides there , to testifie that the Lord Iesus was risen . So yee see the first witnesse of the Resurrection of Iesus Christ is an Angell , Hee remaines sitting vpon the stone , to testifie , that Christ was risen in glory . The first witnesses of His death and Buriall , were men and women ; but the first witnesse of His glorious resurrection , is His blessed Angell ; to let vs see how the Lord would honour His Resurrection , and to make vs esteeme of it , & to wonder at it , for in the sight of it stands our life and glorie . Alas ! that once our eyes coulde bee opened , to see the glorie of our Redeemer , sitting at the right hande of that Majestie , then could wee not but wonder at the greatnesse of that glorie .

Well then , as I saide before in this poinct : The Lord had a great respect to the poore women . Alas ! an Earthly King will haue a small respect to the poore : But the Lorde of glory had a great respect to these poore women . Indeed , the sight of the emptinesse of the graue might haue beene a sufficient testimonie to them of Christes Resurrection , considering the fore-warning they had before , to wit , That the Lord shoulde rise againe the thirde daye : but they were weake in faith : And therfore , He that supplied the weaknesse of their bodies , by the strength of the Angell , He supplies their faith by this same Angel : for they began to doubt , whether He was risen : they thought Hee was stollen away : Yet the Lorde Iesus supplies their weaknesse , and to the emptinesse of the graue , Hee subjoynes the saying of the Angell , The Lord is risen from the dead . Then the lesson is this : Againe seeke the Lorde : Art thou sicke in bodie , He will supplie thy weaknesse : Art thou weake in faith , seeke the Lord : & as certainlie as He supplied the faith of these women , Hee shall supplie thy faith . And if thou wilt not beleeue for one testimonie , Hee will testifie againe : and I testifie , Hee will neuer leaue thee , if thou once aimest to seeke Him : yea , Hee will heape testimonie vpon testimonie , till Hee confirme thee , and bring thee to perfection .

Nowe Brethren , followes heereafter a faire description of this Angell . In MATTHEW first he is described from his looke & countenance . The looke and his eyes glaunced , as ye see flashes of fire . Then hee is described from his rayment : Hee is cladde with faire bright rayment , white like the snowe : Hee hath fierie eyes , and his rayment is like white snow . Last of all , hee is descriued from the effect that followed on his sight . But on whome ? Not on the women , but on the strong men of warre : for assoone as they saw him , they were not able to looke vpon him but fell downe as dead : they might not sustaine to beholde him , and his glorious countenance . Now , as this great Earthquake , which was joyned with his comming downe from Heauen , was a visible signe of the presence of God , accompanying Him , so that terrible countenance & white rayment were also visible signes of that same presence of GOD , accompanying Him when hee came to the graue . The Majestie of GOD shined in his face , & rayment , & the same presence made the men of warre to fall downe as dead . Whereto was all this ? To glorifie & honour that great commission that the Angell had . Why should not the ambassadour of a glorious King be glorious ? Why should not His looke , his countenance , His rayment , and all be glorious ? But yet againe , all this is for the well of the poore women : In all this the LORD regarded them : for euen as the terrible earthquake was to prepare their heartes to receiue the ambassage reuerently : Euen so , was the bright countenance and shining rayment of this Angell . Nowe to speake something of the signes of the presence of God , that He hath vsed since the beginning , to set out His inuisible glorie : No , all the Angels in Heauen had neuer power to get accesse nor apprehend that inaccessible light . It is true , the great God hath no neede to borrow either light from the fire-flash , or whitenes from the snow , or hue , or hotnes from the fire , to set foorth His glory , for all the beauties in all the creatures are not to be compared to that glory that is in Him . The fire had neuer that glance to set forth His glory ▪ &c. yet it hath pleased the Lord , for our capacitie submitting Himselfe to our infirmitie , by those things that are most glorious & exquisite in Nature , to set out & represent His incomprehensible glory : He takes as it were a darke shadow thereby , to let vs see His shining glory : & therefore ( Brethren ) take vp the lesson . When euer the Lord vtters His Majestie by outward signes of His creatures , hold not altogether thine eye fixed on the outward signes , as though His Majesty extended the selfe no further , as though there were no greater glory in Him than in them , as though He were no whiter than the snow , nor brighter than the fire : for the visible creature cannot fully expresse the glory of the Creator : but by the eye of Faith , thou shouldest pierce into that inward light and incomprehensible glory , whereinto GOD dwells , blessed for euer , which is represented by the beautie of these outwarde signes . Therefore when Hee sets out His brightnesse by the brightnesse of the Sunne : when thou seest the Sunne shining , thou shouldest say with thy selfe , I cannot abide the brightnesse of this Sunne : & therefore what brightnesse is in that God that made it : and if by the eye of Faith thou lookest thorow the glorie of all the creatures , to the infinite glorie of the Creator , thou shalt haue a faire vantage , for thou shalt no sooner looke vpon His glorie , by the eye of faith , but assoone shall the Lord by the beames of His infinite glorie , and by a marueilous light shine in thine heart : for as the Apostle sayes , 2. Cor. 4.6 . God that commanded the light to shine out of darknesse , is Hee which hath shined in our hearts . And I doubt not but these poore women looking to the glory of the Angell , who was an Ambassadour of Iesus : they saw and considered how glorious Iesus was who sent him : and so they found the glory of the Lord shining in their soule afterwards , which made them to rejoyce with a joy vnspeakable , and glorious .

Now to end shortly , it is said , That for feare of Him the keepers were astonished , and became as deade men . The men of warre , are standing about the graue when His Angell comes : but when they see the Angell , the earth did not shake so fast as they did : they shake and fall downe deade , as it were in a trance : these men were stout before : and it is likely that they had bragged before , that all the world should not get Him out of the graue : for they were acquainted with tumultes of warre , and they had seene as many terrible sights , as any men : yet for all their stoutnesse , they looke not so soone to the Angels face , and rayment , but assoone they fall downe dead . Wel , thou art a stout man , if thou wilt say : All the deuils in Hel shal not smite thee , nor affright thee , thou thinkest thou wilt out-face all the world : this Land is full of such foolish braggers , who will say , they will not bee afraide to meete the Deuill : but one blencke of the face of that Majestie of GOD , will cause them fall downe as dead to the ground . Will yee weigh this matter aright , It is not onely the outwarde sight of the Angell that astonishes these men : for if it was the sight of the Angell , why fell not the women downe ? Why were they not astonished ? the women stood still , and the Angel spake to them , and they to him : so there must be another cause of this terrour ? and what was the cause ? They were great sinners : sinne did reigne in them without repentance : they had an euill conscience : they were enemies to Iesus Christ : and therefore at the sight of the Angell , when the light of GOD enters in , and wakens their consciences , they are stricken with exceeding terrour and feare . The children of God , who haue their consciences purged from the guiltinesse of sinne , vses not to be stricken with such terrour at the sight of God , but rather receiue joy thereby . It is true : The presence of the Majestie of God is terrible in it selfe : and the Angells themselues can not behold it in the owne brightnesse : yet it is joyfull , sweet and comfortable to them who are in Iesus Christ : but when it meetes with a sinfull heart , and an euill conscience , of all things it is most terrible : if thou who art a sinfull man , and who art not in the Lord Iesus : if thou sawest Him shine in thine heart , & if thou gettest not a sight of thy sinne , thou shalt finde such terrour and feare , that all the world cannot comfort thee , for that sight of all sights is most terrible to them who are not in Iesus Christ . I grant , indeede , that the very children of God : yea , euen the best of them all , so long as this remanent corruption abides in them , they finde the Majestie and glorious presence of God makes them to be afraide : We may see the example of this in these women , at the sight of the Angell they were afraid : but after that once sinne be altogether abolished , then His presence shall not be fearfull , but comfortable . Wee shall haue no feare , but joy euerlasting : As for the reprobate , they cannot bee able to abide His glorious presence in that great day : for if that glorie was so terrible that shined in one Angell , how terrible shall it be to them that are out with Christ , when not one Angell , but millions of Angels in glorie : yea , the Lord Himselfe as Iudge of the world , shall appeare in His incomprehensible glorie , it shall be so terrible , that it shall cause them to cry , Hilles and mountaines fall on vs , and saue vs from the presence of the Lambe . The Lord grant , that we may be found in the Lord Iesus Christ here , and that we may haue our consciences sprinckled with His blood , that we may finde the Lordes presence not onely comfortable to vs here , but chiefly in that great day , when we shall see Him face to face . To this Lord Iesus , with the Father and the Holy Spirit , be all praise , honour and glorie for euer .

AMEN .

THE XXIX . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVIII .

verse 5 But the Angell answered , and saide to the women , Feare yee not : for I knowe that yee seeke IESVS , who was crucified :

MARKE CHAP. XVI .

verse 2 Therefore , earlie in the morning , the first day of the weeke , they came vnto the sepulchre , when the Sunne was now risen .

verse 3 And they saide one to another , Who shall roll vs away the stone from the doore of the sepulchre ?

verse 4 And when they looked , they saw that the stone was rolled awaye ( for in was a verie great one )

verse 5 So they went into the sepulchre , and sawe a young man sitting at the right side , clothed in a long white robe : and they were sore troubled .

IOHN CHAP. XX.

verse 1 Nowe the first daye of the weeke , came Marie Magdalene , earlie , when it was yet darke , vnto the sepulchre , and saw the stone taken away from the tombe .

verse 2 Then shee ran , and came to Simon Peter , and to the other Disciple whome IESVS loued , and saide vnto them , They haue taken awaye the LORDE out of the sepulchre , and wee knowe not where they haue layed him .

THe Resurrection of Iesus ( Beloued Brethren ) was without any witnesses ; no man saw Him rise : therfore , the foure Euangelists recorde not that anie man or woman saw the Lord rise out of the graue : for so it pleased the Lord to arise from the dead , that He would not haue neither man nor woman in this world seeing Him rise . The Testimony of the foure Euangelists , is , That after He was risen without any witnesses , then His Resurrection was known & made manifest to the world by many witnesses . They set down two occasions of the Resurrection of Iesus Christ : The first occasion was thorow the women , Mary Magd. & Mary the mother of Iames , who after they had seene Him buried , returned home to buy odours to embalme the dead body of Iesus , where He lay in the graue . Now when the Sabbath had passed by , the women buyes the sweet odours in the night time , which proceeded the Lords day , as we term it : & in the night time they confect them , that in the day they might enbalme the precious body of Iesus . These women ( in the dawning of the day , before the Sun rose ) went out of set purpose to anoint the Lord . There is the first occasion how his resurrection came to light . The other occasion : As these women came , the Angel of the Lord came down : his purpose is to testifie to these women that came out of the Towne , that the Lord was risen . Now followes the manifestation of His Resurrection : The Angell preuents the women , and rolles the stone from the graue , and abides still there , to testifie to the women , that the Lord Jesus was risen from the dead . After this , the Lord Iesus Himselfe appeares to the women , and confirmes the Testimony of the Angel . The women hauing receiued these two manifestations of His rising , they get this honour to be made the first preachers of the Resurrection before all men : yea , euen before th' Apostles themselues : and this preaching of the women is the third manifestation . Then after the women had testified to His Apostles , that He was risen , the Lord appeares Himself to the Apostles , and confirmes their Testimony , that verily He was risen from the dead . Now Brethren , it is to be knowne first of all , concerning these women , who next after the Angels were made witnesses of the Resurrection of Iesus Christ , that they came not all to the graue in one company , but as it appeares wel of the History , there has bin two companies of them , one company that came first to the graue , & went out of Ierusalem before sun rising : another company that came out after this company , & came to the graue of the Lord before the other companie . If wee marke not this difference , wee will see well howe the foure Euangelists aggree in that Historie of the Resurrection of IESVS CHRIST . As for the first company : There were two women especially , named Marie Magdalene , and Marie the mother of James , not excluding the rest : but they are named , because among all the rest they were most notable , and best knowne to the Apostles . Marke notes three to bee in the first company , these two , and one Salome . Luke notes none , but calles them certaine women , who followed Iesus out of Galile , vnderstanding these same women . Iohn names none , but one , Marie Magdalene , ( not excluding the rest ) because she was best known for her loue , for her zeale , for her faith , and for her affection to Christ , her name is registrate . Brethren , the last day we heard something of the first company , & the time when they came , in the dawning of the day before the Lords day , which we cal Sunday . Now we heard , as they came out of Ierusalem , the Angell of the Lord descended from Heauen , with a great earthquake : No question the women were afraid at this : but being strengthned with the Spirit , they came forwarde : as they were comming to the graue , they fell in question about the rolling away of the stone from the doore of the graue : they foresaw not this impediment ere they came from home : but being carried with an earnest desire to anoint the Lords dead body : they were not mindfull of any impediments . We know when a man or a woman , would faine haue a thing done , they will not forecast for all perils : but it is better to prouide & foresee in time the impediments ere thou begin the worke : Yet a man or a woman who hath the worke of the Lord , should not cast for all perils : for if he put not his hand to the work of the Lord , except he see al impediments remoued , he will neuer do any thing to the glory of God : for in performing of the Lords work , we must not think that He will remoue all impediments at the first , as these women found al impediments to be taken away . Now these women came forward , & as they came , they perceiued the stone to be rolled from the graue . Marie Magdalene seeing the stone away , she ran back , & shewed the matter to Peter & Iames , in Jerusalem , where they laye lurking she brings in her conceit euill tidings to them , & saies , The body of the Lord is stollen away out of the graue & we know not where they haue layed him . So Brethren , in this Text that we haue read , we haue first a particular Historie of Marie Magdalene , registrate by Iohn : Then we haue the History of the rest of the women : As concerning Mary Magdalene , wee note of her these foure thinges out of the Gospel of Iohn : First , her outcomming : Next , what she sees when she is come , to wit , the stone rolled away : Thirdly , what shee does when she sees the stone remoued ▪ she returnes to Peter : & fourthly , what she saies : she brings no good tidings to Peter and Iames , but she saies , They haue stollen away the body of the Lord , and I know not where they haue layed him . Touching the going out of Marie , I stay not on it , for she came out with the rest of the first company of women : only this , if any man would aske wherfore the women got this honour aboue men , ye euen the Apostles , to be made first witnesses of this Resurrection of Christ ? I answere , So it pleased the Lord that directed them : & this only one cause makes their witnessing also to be autentik , that no man should except against it . Ye see in ciuil things women are not admitted to be witnesses : but here ye see in this spiritual m●tter they are made witnesses before all the world : & their testimony is so autentik , that if Iohn or Peter or any of th' apostles had refused this testimony , they had hazarded their part & portion in the resurrection of Iesus Christ : & if thou reject their witnessing this day , thou shalt neuer haue part of His resurrection . To come to the Text : What sees she , & the rest when they come to the graue ? They see the stone rolled away , & so they are relieued of that care that troubled them by the way . Mary Magd. & the rest , came of a great zeale to the graue , to anoint the Lords dead body : yet I wil not commend this purpose , because they had no warrand of the word of the Lord : for He told He would rise the third day : & therfore they shold not haue come out to anoint Him the third day . Yet when they go out the third day to anoint Him , ere they came to the graue , they find the impediment to be taken away , the stone to be remoued . Mark this well : If they the came to this action without any warrande , got all impediments remoued : How much more , if any man or woman of zeale to God , & to His glory haue a good purpose , & haue an expresse warrand of His word , shal they find al impediments to be taken away ? God is the same to vs now , that He was to them then . Yet I see again , it is not to be too wise in the work of the Lord : but assoon as we know what is the Lords will , we shuld addresse our selues to perform the same , & commit the successe to Him , who can remoue al impediments : for in so doing thou honourest God , & giuest Him the glory , that is due to Him , when vnder hope against hope thou beleeuest , as Abraham did , Rom. 4.18 . But ye will say , Albeit Marie Magd. found the stone rolled away , yet she found not the body of the Lord , which she meant to anoint with odours : I answere : she found not the thing she sought : but what lost she ? She found a better thing than shee sought : she seekes the Lord among the dead , and she findes Him among the liuing : the faithfull who seeke the Lord , shall neuer be disappointed : if thou missest that thing that thou seekest , thou shalt get a better thing , & if thou seekest this life ( if thou be in the Lord ) if thou loose it : what loosest thou ? thou shalt finde a better life . Marie seeing the stone rolled away , she goes not forward but returnes home again . Now certainly I cannot deny , but this came of zeal , but I will not excuse her but she shuld haue stayed with the rest , & haue looked into the graue , to heare the Angels information , but on a suddenty she returnes . Brethren , this falles out in the best & most godly , they will oft times be miscaried for a while , not that there is any fault to be found with their zeale , or with their affection to the Lord : but the hastie & sudden doing , comes more of a blindnes & ignorance than of zeale : & therefore marke the lesson : Who euer would be zealous in a good cause , & would vtter their affection toward the Lord , ere they begin , they shuld beware & know well what they are doing : let knowledge goe before , & let it be borne as a torch , to shew the way , & then let zeale follow , for if zeale follow not , I wil not giue a penny for thy knowledge , zeale without knowledge is better than knowledge without zeale : a great zeale with a sober measure of knowledge is better than al the knowledge in the world without zeale : knowledge without zeale serues for nothing but for damnation : if thou vnderstood , & couldest tel ouer the whole Bible , without zeale that serues thee for nothing : I had rather haue one that can speake two words with zeale , than haue all thy knowledge : litle knowledge with zeale wil saue thee , but if thou hadst all the knowledge in the world , without zeale it wil not saue thee . Now the last thing concerning Marie : when she hath returned back to Peter & Iohn : here she begins to make a sad narration , & complaines , & sayes , alas , They haue stollen away the body of the Lord , & we know not where to seeke it , speaking in the plurall number : she makes a mone & looke to the affection of the woman toward the Lord : she could not be separate from Him , when He was dead in the graue ( alas she had another kind of loue to Him , than we haue now : but now , albeit He be now glorified in the Heauens , we will suffer our selfe easily to sunder from Him without a complaint or mone : but if we found either the force of His death , or yet the force of His life & glory , we would neuer be glad vntill we were joyned with Him ▪ Now when she sayes , they had taken away the Lord , albeit she speakes not the trueth , yet I will not say , she made a lie , but she failed in ignorance , she spake as she thought , but she knew not that the Lord was risen . Ignorance is a sore thing : for when once any man commits a sin through ignorance , he goes forward from one sin to another : so she makes an euil report to the Apostles : striue therefore to get this misty cloud of ignorance remoued from thee : for if thou takest pleasure to ly in it , the end of it shall be vtter darknes . Brethren , marke the mercy of God : the Lord layes not this to her charge : it is said commonly , loue hides a multitude of sins : the Lord when He loues a person , He casts the mantle of His mercy ouer his sins , & hides them : He will be loth to reuile them whom He loues : a man wil not shame another whom he loues wel , much lesse will the Lord doe it : No , He will cast the cloak of His mercy vpon them that they appeare not before the judgement seat of His Father . Now , I see further , albeit those things were not true , yet by them the Lord brings good to the disciples : for they were lying in sluggishnes , & so wakens them : so He works light out of darknes , yet that is no warrand for thee to do euill . Let no man doe euill , that good may come of it , Rom. 3.8 . Marke last concerning this woman Marie , I see she comes to the knowledge of the resurrection of Iesus with great paine , for she waked the night before with care : she comes out early in the morning to the graue , & goes home with great care & heauines . It is not a litle thing to come to Christ in His glory : thinkest thou to step in at the first , to see God in His glory : thou wilt not get leaue to see the glory of a King at the first , & thinkest thou to come to Christ at the first : No , thou must come to Christ , & the sight of His glory with many teares , & great paine But what if thou shouldst paine thy selfe all thy lifetime if thou get a sight of this resurrection in glory , & if thou gettest a blencke of that countenance , if it were at thy last end , it shall swallow vp in a moment all thy displeasure & paine : if thou shouldest suffer martyrdome , yet that sight of His glory shall furnish such joy , as shall swallow vp all displeasure , the sight of that eternall weight of glory makes vs to count all the afflictions of this present life to be but light and momentanean , when we looke not to the things that are seene , but to the things that are vnseene . Thou thinkest the time here to be longsome , but once thou gettest a sight of that glory , thou shalt think it but a moment . Now leauing Marie Magdalene , I come to the rest of the women that were at the graue , of whom we haue these four things shortly , first , what they do , they enter into the graue of the Lord , for it was large , not an hole : surely they behoued to loue Him well in whose graue they went . Next , when they enter in the graue , we haue set down what they see : they see an Angell in the shape of a young man , clothed in a faire white robe sitting in the graue : thirdly , we haue how they are terrified ; and lastly , wee haue the speech of the Angell to the women . Then first , comming to the graue , they runne not away , as Marie Magdalene did , but enter in the graue , seeking the LORD : and in this point , they goe beyond Marie , she went backe , but they goe forward : otherwise she went beyond them , for loue zeale , and faith in Christ . No , not one of the disciples surpast Marie Magdalene in loue , faith and zeale , yet they surpasse her in this point , and as they excell her in going forward , they get sure information of the resurrection of Iesus Christ , for their reward . Marke the lesson , they who are inferiour in spirituall graces , in some duties will excell them who are superiour : and when the superiour falles backe , they will goe forward : and this lets vs see , that it is the LORD who makes the difference ? Hast thou moe graces than thy companion : Hee that preferred thee at one time , will plucke His hand from thee , another time , and put them before thee , and to this end , that thou who gloriest in thy graces , may glorie in the Lord : for thy grace is not in thy selfe , but in His Hand . This for the first thing , followes the next : What see they ? They see in the shape of a young man an Angell , cled with a long robe , from top to toe . I take this Angel to be the same of whom we spake the last day , who first remoued away the stone , and then sate downe on it , his eyes burning like lightening : and cled in white rayment . Nowe this Angell withdrawes himselfe , and hides him in the graue , when hee saw the women comming neere , lest he should haue frighted them away , he goes in the graue , but he sate on the stone , first , to terrifie the men of warre , lest they should trouble the women : & besides this , there is another cause , why hee goes in the graue , beeing to testifie the Resurrection , he chuses the commodity of the place , that when he should get the women in the graue , that the Lord was risen in the graue , he might instruct them better by the emptinesse and roomenesse of the graue , that the Lord was risen from the dead . Well , that same Lord that terrifies the wicked with His looke , that same GOD is mercifull to His owne : and that Angell , that terrifies the men of warre , he is a minister of mercie to the godly women . I say more , at that same time , whilst as He chases away the wicked , in doing of that , He shewes mercie to the godly , and He terrifies the wicked , that they should not bee a stoppe or terrour to the godly : all the terrours and judgements of the wicked , as they serue to the glorie of God : so they serue for the well of His owne : for the LORD hath not only His owne glory before His eyes : but also of the ●ell of His owne . Then consider againe the circumstance of the place , wherein the Angell teaches these women , the resurrection of Iesus Christ . The Father of Heauen is very carefull of euery circumstance , that serues for the testimonie of Christs Resurrection : first , Hee is carefull of the first witnesse of His Resurrection : Hee will not haue a man to be witnesse , but an Angell . Then He is carefull to whome this Angel should tell His Resurrection : He will not haue him testifying it to the men of warre ( He wil not haue pearles casten before swine ) but to the women : The LORD is carefull of the place where His doctrine should be taught : He will haue the women to goe to the graue , to the ende they should receiue the doctrine of Resurrection the better , that by the emptinesse of the graue , the Angell might the better demonstrate , that the LORD was risen . Thinke yee now , that the LORD hath casten off that care He had then : That care He had of the person of the Preacher , of the person to whome He sends Him , of the place of preaching ? No , that same LORD hath the same care yet , and He will loue them well , to whome He concredites His glorious Euangell : He loues them well , whom He lets attentiuely and carefully heare His glorious Gospell , and the LORD hath a care where a man may most commodiously speake for edification , and where men & women may heare Christ pointed out commodiously . This for the thing they saw : what followes ? The sillie women are terrified ▪ as the guard of the men of warre were terrified : I see then , in the person of these women , the presence of GOD is terrible to the godly : and more I see : when men and women are seeking Iesus Christ , the first sight they get of Him is terrible . The ground of this is not only that terrible Majestie , that no creature can bee able to looke on , ( and why should not all flesh stoupe at the presence of that glorious GOD : but this is not the onely ground : but because in the most godly man or woman there is a remanent corruption : therefore they are afraide at the presence of GOD. Feelest thou it not now , thou shalt feele it ere thou go . This remanent corruption can not abide the sight of that glory : a spot of vncleannesse cannot stand in the presence of that Holy Majestie : yet I see a greater difference betweene the women and the guard : for the men of warre were terrified to the death , but so were not the women . Where fro came this difference betweene the women and the Guarde ? That Guarde was but a companie of prophane bodies , without God , without grace , without faith , without hope , without loue , & was full of sinne , & of an euill conscience : But the women , suppose they were sinfull , & had partly an euill conscience ( for where sin is , there is part of an euill conscience ) yet in a part they were purged from sin , & thorow the death of Iesus Christ they had their conscience sprinkled with His blood : & as that euill conscience terrified them , so that good conscience held them vp . Suppose so long as we remain in this body we cannot be quit & free of sin & corruption : ye well is the soule that in the blood of Iesus findes their sins forgiuen them : for suppose it be terrified , yet it wil not despaire . Now I come to the speach of the Angell to the women : The Angell seeing them terrified , he speaks and encourages them first , and saies to them , Feare yee not : and then he begins to testifie of the Resurrection of Christ : & last , he giues them a commandement , to tell the Disciples ▪ First hee saies to the women , Feare not . He spake not such a word to the Guarde , but let them lye still , till they gathered their spirites , and rose vp , and ran home : for , for all the world they durst not tarrie there . There is another difference betweene the godlie and the wicked : When the Lorde hath casten the wicked down , He will not giue them a word to comfort them , but will let them lye still . Woe to them ! nothing within them to raise them vp , no faith , no hope , no part of good conscience : they are full of sin : nothing without them : no , the Lord shall not vouchsafe a good word on them : He will neither giue them an inward nor an outward comfort : and at the latter day , the Lord shall speak one joyfull word to them : but He will say , Goe your way ye cursed companie to be tormented with the Deuill and his angels . Woe to the estate of them that shal be found out of Iesus Christ . Albeit that now these things sound not in thy eares , & now thinkest Heauen & Hell to be but matters of jests : yet one day , though thou be a king , thou shalt find these things to be earnest , & thou shalt wish , when thou wast made a man or a woman , thou hadst bin made a stock or stone . But by the contrary : The Lord holds vp the godly , not only inwardly by a piece of good conscience , but also by outward means , He speaks comfortablie to them : And He will say to them by His Ministers , Feare not . Marke further : He will not only holde them vp , but that same thing that terrified the wicked , He will make it to confort them : He makes this same Angell , that terrified the men of warre , to comfort and encourage them . More than this : Hee will not onely free and relieue them from terrour , but He will poure in joye : And no question , this worde had a powerfull force to raise them vp , & comfort them : And then besides this , He ministers joye , by telling them of that glorious resurrection . So not only feare is put away , but the glorious Resurrection of Iesus Christ is tolde them , whereof there arises an vnspeakeable joye . Well Brethren : albeit we feele not this joy for the present : yet hold still thy eare , & heare on continually , howbeit with pain : for it thou get grace to hold still thy eare , & heare : I promise thee in the name of God , thou shalt get such a joye in the ende as shall make thee to thinke all thy paine to be nothing . Now one word ere I end : Mark how the Lord prepares His own to heare these tidings : He will not haue them to come with a light disposition of heart , as wee vse to doe , without any sight & premeditation of sin & misery . Thou wilt come in , & not once think thou hast neede of the preaching of the glorious Resurrection of Christ . But look the preparation of these women : Ere euer the Lord will haue the Angel speaking one word , Hee will haue them terrified : & no question they were exceedinglie affraid : As euer thou wouldest look for joy , thine heart must be prepared with terrour , & in some measure casten down , ere euer the Lord speake one confortable word to thee : And therfore , let no man take hardily with the terrours of the word . This is the first . Then the next poinct of preparation is , When thou art casten downe , ere He begin to speak to thee the glad tidings of saluation , He will raise thee vp , He will say to thee who art casten down thorow the sense of thy sin , Be not terrified , but be of good comfort . And if the Lords spirit accompany this word , it will encourage thee , & it will raise vp thy dead soule . Then when the sinner is raised vp to heare gladly , then hee comes on to the gladde tidings of saluation . Iesus is come into the world for thy sins , & this Iesus is crucified , dead and buried for thy sins : and this same Iesus is risen , and ascended vp to the Heauen , to bee an euerlasting Aduocate for thee . What more ? This same Iesus shall come to judge the world , and to take thee with Him one day , and to make thee partaker of His glorie . This is the whole summe of the Gospell . The Lord giue vs grace to bee partakers of that joy which the glorious Gospell offers in this IESVS CHRIST : To whom with the Father , and the Holie Spirit , bee all Praise and Honour for euermore : AMEN .

THE XXX . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVIII .

verse 5 But the Angell answered , and saide to the women , Feare yee not : for I know that yee seeke Jesus , who was crucified :

verse 6 Hee is not heere , for hee is risen , as he said : come , see the place where the Lord was layed ,

verse 7 And goe quicklie , and tell his Disciples , that hee is risen from the dead : and beholde , hee goeth before you into Galile : there shall yee see him : loe , I haue tolde you .

MARKE , CHAP. XVI .

verse 6 But hee saide vnto them , Bee not so troubled : yee seeke Iesus of Nazareth , who hath beene crucified : hee is risen , hee is not heere : beholde the place where they put him .

verse 7 But goe your way , and tell his Disciples , and Peter , that he will goe before you into Galile : there shall yee see him , as hee said vnto you .

WE heard the last day ( Brethren ) that there were two companies of women , that came out of Hierusalem , to the graue of IESVS CHRIST : The first companie came foorth in the dawning of the daye , before the rising of the Sunne : The next companie came foorth somewhat later , I thinke about the rising of the Sunne . In the first companie were Marie Magdalene , and Marie the mother of Iames , and Salome , & others , who are not named : These came out of Hierusalem altogether : and as they drew neare to the graue , they saw the great stone that was rolled to the doore of the graue , rolled away . Mary Magdalene , assoone as she sees the stone to bee rolled awaye , tarries no longer , but supponing it was done by men , and that they had stollen away the Lordes bodie by night : then in haste shee runnes home , and telles PETER and IOHN , and shee saies to them , They haue stollen awaye the bodie of the Lord , and wee know not where they haue layed him . But the other women tooke more aduisement , than Marie Magdalene , for they abode still , and when shee was gone home , they entered into the graue , and they sawe an Angell standing in the graue , in the likenesse of a young man , clothed with a long white robe , sitting at the right side of the graue , at which sight they were wonderfullie astonished . And this Angell to my judgement , was euen that same Angel that rolled awaye the stone from the graue : and with His bright looke terrified the Guarde , and frighted them , lest they should haue troubled the women . The women beeing astonished at the sight of the glorious Angell , Hee begins to speake to them of the Resurrection , and to tell them of these tidinges . For the better vnderstanding of the Oration of the Angell , wee shall speake of it in these foure partes : The first is a voyce of comfort , a worde of encouragement , Feare not , saies the Angell . The next , hauing encouraged them , hee beginnes to preach to them of the Resurrection of Iesus Christ , testifying vnto them , that the Lord was risen . And hee confirmes by one or two arguments that the Lord was risen . In the thirde part of his Oration , hee giues a commandement to the women , to tell the Apostles , and namelie Peter , that the Lorde was risen : and more than that , that that same Lorde should goe before them into Galile , and there they shoulde see him . In the fourth and last part , hee concludes this speach , and hee saies , Beholde , I haue tolde you . Then after the Oration of the Angell , wee haue the effect that the Oration wrought in the hearts of the women , to wit , they feare and rejoyce exceedinglie , and they obey the voyce of the Angell , and they runne home with all haste to tell the Apostles , that the Lord was risen .

Nowe to returne to the Oration of the Angell : It is short , but wonderous pitthie : As for the first part of the Oration , Feare not : ( Wee spake of it the last daye , and there wee left off : therfore now wee proceede to the seconde part , to that graue testimonie , which the Angell giues to the Resurrection of Christ ) Before he speakes , hee conciliates authoritie to his person . Whosoeuer speakes in the name of Christ , shoulde haue an authoritie of person . The wordes are these : I knowe perfectly , that yee seeke Iesus of Nazareth , that was crucified , sayes the Angell ; hee askes not , Whome seeke ye ? but hee breakes off the speech , and he sayes , I know , ye seeke Iesus of Nazareth , that was crucified and buried , and by this knowledge he lets them see , that hee was sent of God , and knew the purpose of the women , ere euer they reueiled it to Him . What man is he ? that knowes the minde of a man , except that the Lord giue him knowledge extraordinarily : No , all the Angels of Heauen will not know my minde , except the Lord reueile it : No man , nor Angell , can know the heart , and search the secrets thereof , but onely GOD , that made the heart . So he lets them see , that he was sent of God : that the worde might haue the greater credite : for wherefore serues the authoritie of persons , but that the worde they speake , may haue the greater credite . Marke the lesson : There is neuer one that the Lord sends to be witnesses in the world of Christ , of His crosse , and passion , of His resurrection , of the mercies and graces that passe all vnderstanding , flowing from His Passion , and Resurrection , but either in one measure or other , He wil haue them decored with heauenly reuelation , with power , euen to goe downe to the secret thoughts of mens hearts , and to lay them open to them , that they may see their owne vile heartes ( for our heartes are not knowne , not to our owne selues , vntill wee goe downe , and pull off the vaile off them ) and all to this end , that we may see God , in that person that speakes : and the last end is this , that credite may bee giuen to that gracious word : and should the word of life passe without credite ? Paul 1. Cor. 14.24 , 25. sayes , If a Prophet stand vp to prophecie , or a Preacher to preach , and if an ignorant person come in , loadned with sinne , and not feeling the burthen ( alas , there are too many of this sort ) if this person come in , with the force of the word , he is dejected , and he falles downe and glorifies God , and hee will say , GOD is with that man that speakes , and if God were not with the man that speakes , the heart of the man would neuer be dejected : No , all the Kings vnder the Heauen could not deject the heart of the poorest begger . So to end this in a worde : The Lord will know well whome He sends to speake these glorious tithings , that Christ hath suffered , and is risen : and this is sure , these that He sends ▪ He will giue them power to pull downe , if it were the heart of a King to the ground : yet the stile hee giues to Christ , would not be past by : marke it well , hee saies not , I knowe yee seeke IESVS the Sonne of GOD : he saies not so : but he saies , I knowe yee seeke Jesus of Nazareth , a man who was latelie crucified : So the Angell , in styling of Him , giues Him the basest and vylest names that hee can : hee names Him from a sillie Towne in IVRIE , IESVS OF NAZARETH : Then from that vile death of the Crosse , That man that was crucified . I doubt not , but in this name he had a respect to the women , who knew these stiles which Hee had in the dayes of His flesh , when Hee was conuersant here : they knewe these stiles better than the stiles of His Godhead , which were from all eternitie : Yet he hath a further respect to these stiles , to let vs and these women see , that hee was not ashamed of His infirmitie , nor at the shamefull death of the Crosse : Noe , the Angels , to whom this death appertaines not so much , as to vs ( saies PETER , in his first EPISTLE , the first CHAPTER , and the eleuenth VERSE ) delight to looke in to CHRIST , to looke in to that infirmitie , and to that death of the Crosse . Alas , proude sinner ! wilt thou bee offended to looke in to it ? when Peter saies , it is the delight of the holie Angels to looke in to it : Because these Angels in the infirmitie of CHRIST , they sawe the power of GOD shining : in that foolishnesse of the Crosse of CHRIST , they sawe that wisedome of GOD and , in that justice of GOD , they founde a passing me 〈…〉 and therefore nowe , and euerlastinglie , their delight is to looke 〈◊〉 CHRIST , and His suffering : And as they delight to looke in to CHRIST , and His suffering , so they shall giue praise to Him : and more for that , than for the making of the worlde in His great wisedome and power .

Yet , if wee will weigh and consider well , wee shall finde another respect , which the Angels haue in naming Him after such base stiles , which is , That the glorie of His Resurrection might appeare the greater . It is euen as hee shoulde haue saide , IESVS , of that sober Village NAZARETH , who was counted vile in the worlde , and was crucified , yet for that infirmitie Hee is risen againe , and is in the glorie of the Heauens . So hee names Him after these base stiles , to enlarge the glorie of His Resurrection : for the humbler that Hee was , the Resurrection was the more glorious . It was indeed a great matter , and a wonder , to see a man , a worme , treade on by the Deuill , treade on by death , ( it was a wonder , to see Him , howe Hee was humbled , ) that Hee should haue risen againe to such a wonderous glorie . So that at the Name of Iesus all knees shall bowe , Philipp . Chap. 2. vers. 10. But I leaue this , and I goe forwarde . Next comes on the tidinges . The wordes of MATTHEW are these : First , Hee is not heere . Then the next wordes , Hee is risen . The first worde was an heauie worde to these holie women : for appar●ntlie they conceiued with Marie Magdalene , that His bodie was stollen awaye out of the sepulchre , and thought not that He was risen againe . The next worde they heare comfortes them : The first worde makes them exceeding heauie , but the seconde worde makes them to rejoyce , when hee saies , Hee is risen , He is not stollen away craftilie , but by His owne power He is risen .

In this anunciation , as in a picture , yee maye obserue the forme which is vsed in proponing the EVANGEL and gladde tidinges of Saluation : The beginning is alwayes in dolour and in sadnesse , but the ende is in joye and gladnesse . The first worde that wee heare , is , That the LORDE is come into the worlde , and suffered shame , reproaches , and ignominie , and at last , the shamefull death of the Crosse vnder PONTIVS PILATE : These are heauie tidinges to vs , to heare that our LORDE was so hardlie , and so euill entr●● 〈◊〉 the worlde ; and that in ende , Hee died the vile death of ●●●osse for vs , and was buried : And yet immediatelie it followes , That the same LORDE is risen , and ascended vp in glorie to the Heauens , and there sittes at the right hande of GOD ; and , that thorowe His Passion , death , and Resurrection , our sinnes are forgiuen vs , wee shall rise againe , and get life euerlasting : And these are joyfull tidinges .

Nowe to insist further : The first tidinges which is tolde to the Kirke in this earth , are sadde and heauie : Thou must suffer : And whosoeuer will striue to liue godlie in CHRIST , of necessitie he must suffer affliction : There are sadde tidinges . But it followes , if thou suffer with Him , thou shalt reigne with Him : These are gladde tidinges . Nowe I shall giue you the wordes of the Scripture for my warrande : Christ ( Matth. 16.21 . ) saies the same to His Disciples , I am to goe vp to Hierusalem , and to suffer , and to bee slaine . And Peter tooke euill with it : These are sadde tidinges . But Hee saies , I will rise againe the thirde daye : And this is joyfull . And in the XVI . CHAPTER and XXXII . VERS. of IOHN , Hee saies to them , The time will come when yee shall bee scattered , and leaue mee alone : ( Sadde tidinges . ) But I am not alone , for the Father is with mee : Ioyfull tidinges . Then Hee saies to them , Yee shall bee hated of all men for my Names sake : ( That is sadde tidinges to them . ) But they who continue to the ende , shall bee saued : Gladde tithinges . And againe , in the 16. Chapter of IOHN , and 33. vers . He saies , Jn the worlde ye shall haue affliction : ( A sad word ) But J haue ouer-come the worlde : gladde tidinges . So yee see these tidinges alwayes beginne with sadnesse , but they ende with joye . And as it is of the worde , so it is of the disposition of the hearers : The sinner will first bee sadde : and then finde such a joye as is vnspeakeable : and this shall bee thy disposition , so long as thou art an hearer : But when thou shalt be a beholder , no heauines of heart , but joye for euer , and all teares shall be wiped away from thine eyes . While thou art hearing , thy teares shall bee mingled with joye , but when thou art seeing there shall bee perfect joy without teares . Thus farre for the tidings . He is not content to tell them onely , the Lord is risen : no , one word will not suffice them , but He confirmes it by Christes prediction , He said it before , the Lord was to suffer , and to rise the third day . Looke the XVI . Chap. of Matth. So he confirmes them by the Lords owne Testimonie . These prophesies and predictions which are foretolde of Christ , are much worth : for they haue this vse : When thou readest them in that olde Testament , they seale vp the worde of the Gospell , of the manifestation of Christ in the flesh , of His suffering , and glorification , that that report of olde is fulfilled . But before I leaue this : I see the Lord will not let His owne forget His worde which He hath once tolde them : suppose they would forget it , yet the Lorde will haue it called to their remembrance . These women woulde haue forgotten that which the chiefe Priestes remembred , when they sought a guarde of Pilate to watch the sepulchre . Sometimes it comes to passe , that the godlie remembers not so much as the wicked , who heares the worde to their destruction : but if thou bee one of His , Hee will haue it called to thy memorie : but if thou bee none of His , Hee will not regarde , that when thou hearest , thou let it goe in at thine one eare , and out at the other . Great grace they gette , who are in Him : Well is that soule for euer that is in Him . A man will thinke it a great thing , that a king will speake vnto him : but it is a farre greater thing , that the King of Heauen will speake to thee . There is some proportion betwixt the king and his subject , betwixt the king and the begger : but there is no proportion betwixt GOD and thee : So then this is a great mercie , that He will bring that word that thou hast contemned to thy remembrance , and ere thou remember it not , Hee will send downe an Angell from the Heauen , to call it to thy remembrance . We haue not Angels now , as these women had then , but I say to thee , as many true and faithfull Ministers , are as like many Angels : take away these men that preach the Gospell ( indeede I grant properly this , to call all things spoken to remembrance , pertaines to the Holy Spirit , Iohn 14.26 . ) thou shalt forget the word of God that is preached , and thou shalt grow more blockish than a stocke or a stone , and they that will not heare this word , He makes them like stones , and well were it to thee , albeit thou werest a King , if thou hearest not this word , that thou werest a stone . But marke the time , when Hee brings it to their remembrance , when the Lord is risen : this tenour of time is not ay kept , but sometimes ere the thing be done , He calls it to remembrance : for that is a part of our felicitie , euer to be holden in memorie of grace . Woe to thee , that is not holden in memory of it , but indeed it is more joyfull to remember after it is done : and therefore at that great day , when wee shall see all thinges fulfilled , which were foretolde , our joy shall be perfected . I grant , that Hope hath joy , yet it hath heauinesse joyned with it , but sight hath perfect joy , without any heauinesse : and when wee shall see all these thinges , that were foretolde vs , when we shall see that glorious God , when we shall see euery word that euer we read in the Gospell to be fulfilled , we shall remember them all with such joy as no tongue can tell . Wee glorie here vnder Hope , but then our glorie shall bee in sight , and we shall haue it in our hand , and as wee shall rejoyce then , we shall also glorifie GOD perfectly all manner of wayes , now we doe it with great infirmitie , but when we shall see Him , wee shall glorifie Him euerlastingly ▪ and this shall be a part of our song : Glorie for euer be to that true GOD , Hee promised me much , and nowe , I see Hee hath fulfilled it : and so wee see , there is neuer one word , that wee haue heard , but that Holy and true GOD shall bring it to our memorie , with such a joy as cannot be spoken .

This for the first argument : nowe followes the second argument : The Angell vses to confirme his speech : Come hither and see , sayes the Angell : The LORD is not heere , if yee will not credite my worde , beleeue your owne eyes , and see it , is not this a great mercie , when thou wilt not beleeue His word , the Lord will let thee see : the Lord is not contented to let thee heare these glad tythings , but He will : bring them before thine eyes . What meanes these visible Sacraments , but to helpe the infirmitie of the weake Faith , & besides the Sacraments , this word of God is not like the word of man , or of an Oratour , like Demosthenes or Cicero , or any man in this world : No , that word in the gospel in great simplicitie hath a great Majestie shining in it : yea , it is visible , as the Apostle sayes in the first to the Corinthians 2.4 . It hath an ocular demonstration , and when it speakes to thee of Heauen , it will drawe thine eye to Heauen : and when it speakes to thee of the Crosse , it will let thee see Christ crucified , and if it speake to thee of His glory , it shall let thee see Him in glory , and that is it which Paul sayes in the Epistle to the Galathians , Chapter 3. verse 1. Hee preaches Christ so to them , that he made them see Christ crucified before their eyes .

Nowe I come to the thirde part : it containes a commandement that he giues to the women . Tithings haue euer some commandement joyned with them , and commandement requires euer obedience : so when euer thou gettest tithings , thou gettest a commandement , doe this , or thou shalt neuer get part nor portion of the tithings . No , Brethren , a Christian life is not an idle life , but practicke , if euer thou wouldest be partaker of these good tithings , looke that thou striue to doe that which Hee bids thee : Ruane sayes the Angell , home , this haue I told you , Preach ye to the Apostles : Goe tell the disciples , that He is risen . Goe your way hastely , to testifie the Resurrection . This glorious Resurrection requires an hastie preaching : and I saye to you , that testimonie that is giuen of Christ , requires expedition : and therefore if thou aymest to testifie of the Lord , doe it hastely : the glory Hee gets , would not be delayed .

The next part of the direction the Angell giues them , is that they tell the Apostles , that they goe to Galile , because Christ would be before them there .

The Papistes thinke that they haue gotten a great vantage of this , that Peters name was expressed , and not the rest . This speciall direction that is sent to Peter , imports no supremacie , but rather , if ye consider well , that hee was inferiour to them all . It importes this plainely , that Peter had done a great fault , by the threefold deniall of the Lord . Alas , in this action he had an euill conscience , and if there had not beene a particular direction to Him , hee durst not for his life haue come to CHRIST . Thinke ye , that a man that hath denied GOD , dare come to Him , except He be preuented : No , Peter durst not for his life haue looked to the LORD : so this is their supremacie , that they marke of Peter aboue the rest . Now one thing : I thinke no man nor woman should doubt , why these women preached this Resurrection : The LORD giues , them a sp●ciall direction : first , from GOD , then from His Angell , and this commission might satisfie : so that the Apostles were bound to receiue this commission , that was ordained by the LORD of Heauen . I marke this lesson , There is neither man , nor woman can speake in the Name of the Lord except they be sent . So sayes Paul to the Romanes tenth Chapter , and fifteenth verse . None can preach , except he be sent ? How can one preach CHRIST , and if hee be not sent by CHRIST ? da●e a knaue stand vp in the middest of a cittie , or towne , and make a proclamation in the name of the Prince , and not haue a warrand , and darest thou stand vp , and speake in the Name of the great GOD of Heauen , and haue no warrand , Indeede it is the LORD who knowes who is sent , & if thou werest neuer so admitted , and warranded by the Church , & the Lord in that great day shall neuer count of thy preaching , except thou haue a warrand in thy conscience . Will Hee put His worde in the mouth of euery knaue : No , that is a grace , to call IESVS the LORD : No , thou canst not call IESVS the Lord , except thou haue the Spirit of Iesus as the Apostle sayes , in the first Epistle to the Corinthians , the twelfth Chapter , and third verse . So whether wee bee Ministers , or others , who speake of IESVS , we should looke that that Spirit be in the heart to direct vs when we speake .

I marke next , it was not enough to haue seene this resurrection , and neuer to haue spoken one worde of it : No , Hee commands them to testifie to the Apostles , and the Apostles got this commandement to preach it againe : for the Gospell is not a candle to put vnder a bushell , but to holde it vp , and shewe it to the worlde : for it is the life , and the light of the worlde . PAVL sayes to Timothie in his second Epistle , the second Chapter , first verse , That that thou hast heard of mee before many witnesses , the same deliuer thou to faithfull men , which shall be able to teach others also . No , it is not to be concredite to euery knaue : it is too precious a jewell to deliuer to knaues : let them deliuer it to them that are able to teach others : let the first deliuer to the second , and the second to the third , and the third to the fourth , and the fourth to the fifth , and so let it euer sound in the world . Woe to that soule that impedes the course of the glorious Gospell : for what can there be , where it is not teached , but death : No , this Gospell is a stumbling blocke to the world . Tell them , sayes the Angell , Hee will meete them in Galile : for Iurie denied mee : No , would CHRIST say , I will not appoint to meete with them in Ierusalem : for Ierusalem is not worthie of mee , but I will meete them in Galile , and so they met with Him , as ye shall see hereafter by Gods grace . Then I see that all these tithings that tell vs of things that are not seene : hath euery one of them a promise joyned with them , that we shall see them come to passe ? Beleeue thou that He hath suffered , and thou shalt see that He hath suffered , and beleeue that He is in glorie , & thou shalt see Him in glorie . We saw Him not with our bodily eyes , but we haue that blessing which the LORD pronounced to Thomas , Iohn Chapter 20. verse 29. Blessed are they which neuer saw mee , and yet doe beleeue in mee . Now blessed for euer shall that soule be , that neuer saw the LORD , and yet beleeues in Him , and I speake to thee a sore worde , if thou beleeuest not , vntill thou see Him , thou shalt neuer see Him , if thou beleeuest not that He died , vntill thou see that Hee died , thou shalt n●uer see Him , but to thy damnation . Hope vnder hope , and against Hope .

Brethren , many are the impediments that will stay vs : so that wee will say , I will neuer see Him : I heare much speaking of Heauen , but alas , I feare I shall neuer see it : I heare much spoken of life , but alas , I feare , I shall neuer see life .

And these are the tentations of the most godly men and women of this world , yet against all these tentations , beleeue Gods promises , and hope for life : for PAVL sayes in the Epistle to the Romanes . the fifth Chapter , and the fifth verse , Faith brings foorth experience , and Hope makes not ashamed : because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts aboundantly by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs . No , let none of these tentations hinder vs : that thing that holdes backe the infidels , shall worke for the best to thee that fearest the Lord : & if thou fearest the Lord , I promise thee in the name of GOD , all these tentations shall further thee , and thou shalt bee partaker of Life . Now a word , and I shall ende : He signets & seales vp , that which he hath told : I haue tolde you it , saies he : as he would say , It is true that I haue tolde you , and I will seale it to be true , and ye sh●ll find it to be true , & therefore doubt not . So our lesson is this : Whensoeuer thou commest to testifie to the people of God , in paine of thy life looke thou speake nothing but that which God biddes thee speake : and that thou mayest saye in conclusion , This is true that I haue saide : and that this is true , I will byde by it : and seale it vp with my blood . The Angell had no blood : but if thou be not of that minde to shedde thy blood , thou art but a deceiuer . This is a great boldnesse to seale , to seale it vp with thy blood : but if thou haue it not sealed vp in thine heart , thou shalt neuer seale it vp with thy blood : and when it comes to the sealing thou shalt steale away . No , it is a great word to say with the Prophet Dauid , I beleeued , and therefore I spake . Looke thou speake nothing to the people of God , but that which thou striuest to beleeue . Howe is this assurance gotten ? And will euerie wanton man get this assurance to stande , and seale it vp with his blood ? No , except thou striue night and day to get the Lorde in thy presence , and not to haue anie joye but in His presence , thou shalt neuer haue this assurance . Then , howe is it kept ? The Lord hath appointed reading : Take heede to thy reading , saies Paul to Timothie , in his first Epistle , the fourth CHAPTER , and 13. vers. and giue thy selfe to meditation , and sh●we thy knowledge in that that thou hast read , and get not a knowledge onelie , but a sense to speake to others . Reading bringes knowledge , and meditation bringes feeling : and last is prayer . And if it bee the duetie of all men to praye , then especiallie the Minister is bounde to praye , both for himselfe , and for them also to whome hee is sent . So in a worde : Reade , meditate , and praye night and daye , so farre as is possible to thee to doe . And if thou doe these thinges , thou shalt seale it vp with the effusion of thy bloode , and thou shalt haue more joye in thy death , than euer thou hadst in thy life : So that thy death shall bee the beginning of thy life , and of that fullnesse of joye , which thou shalt poss●sse with Him in the Heauens for euer : To Him , therefore , with the Father , and His blessed Spirit , be all Praise and Honour , for euer : AMEN .

THE XXXI . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVIII .

verse 8 So they departed quicklie from the sepulchre , with feare and great , joye , and did runne to bring his disciples word .

MARKE , CHAP. XVI .

verse 8 And they went out quicklie , and fledde from the sepulchre : for they trembled , and were amazed : neither saide they anie thing to anie man : for they were afraide .

LVKE , CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 1 NOw the first day of the weeke , earlie in the morning , they came vnto the sepulchre , and brought the odours which they had prepared , and certaine women with them .

verse 2 And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre ,

verse 3 And went in , but found not the bodie of the Lord Jesus .

verse 4 And it came to passe , that as they were amazed thereat , beholde , two men suddenlie stoode by them in shining vestures .

verse 5 And as they were afraide , and bowed downe their faces to the earth , they saide to them , Why seeke yee him that liueth , among the dead ?

verse 6 Hee is not heere , but is risen : remember howe hee spake vnto you , when hee was yet in Galile ,

verse 7 Saying , that the Sonne of man must bee deliuered into the handes of sinfull men , and bee crucified , and the third day rise againe .

verse 8 And they remembred his wordes ,

verse 9 And returned from the sepulchre , and tolde all these thinges vnto the eleuen , and to all the remnant .

verse 10 Nowe it was Marie Magdalene , and Ioanna , and Marie the mother of Iames , and other women with them , who tolde these thinges vnto the Apostles .

verse 11 But their wordes seemed vnto them as a fained thing , neither beleeued they them .

I Shewed you from the beginning ( welbeloued in the Lord Iesus ) that there were two compainies of women , that came out of Hierusalem , to the graue of the Lord : First , one company , in the which was Mary Magdalene , & Mary the mother of James & Solome , with some others : Then soone after that there came out another company of women , whose names we finde not registrated . Wee haue hearde alreadie of the Historie of the first women , wee hearde of their outcomming , wee hearde what they saw , and what they hearde when they came to the graue of the Lord . Now this daye wee haue the returning of the first companie home to Hierusalem , set downe in few words . Then we shall goe to the Historie of the second company of women , wherein first we haue their outcomming : Secondlie , what they heare and see : and thirdly , their tidinges to the Apostles , what they had hearde and seene . And this Historie concerning the seconde companie is written , by Luke , Chap. 24. vers. 2. Matthew writes concerning the first companie , and Marke also : Iohn speakes onelie of Marie Magdalene . Luke sets downe the whole seconde companie . But nowe to returne to the home-comming of the first companie of women : It is written by MATTHEW and MARKE , that when they had receiued direction of the Angell , They returned home with feare and great joye , to tell the eleuen Apostles ( for IVDAS was fallen awaye ) what they had heard and seene . I note shortlie these three thinges in these women : First , I see that there was a feare in them : Next , I see that they had an exceeding joye : And last of all , I see in them obedience to the voyce of the Angell with all expedition . The feare was , because of the presence of that glorious Angell : The joye , because of the joyfull newes , to wit , That the LORDE was risen : The obedience , was , because of the commaundement of the Angell , to runne home , and tell the APOSTLES . All these three thinges are to bee commended in them : And they teach vs this lesson , howe wee shoulde depart from the presence of our GOD : when wee meete to heare these glorious tidinges , without the which there is no life : and without the hearing whereof , thou shalt neuer see Heauen . Let no man deceiue himselfe : they teach vs howe wee should depart from the worde : Depart with feare and reuerence : that is the first : Then depart with joye : that is the seconde : And thirdly : depart with a minde to obeye that which thou hast heard : and this is the last . Wee shoulde feare , in respect of the presence of the Lord , whereat all the Angels were afraid : and , where two or three are gathered together in His Name , there is His presence . And if thou seest not His presence in the Congregation , it were better for thee that thou presentedst not thy selfe in the Congregation : The joye shoulde bee of the hearing of these tidinges . Thou delitest to heare tidinges : but all the tidinges of the worlde is nothing to these , to wit , That Iesus is come into the world , and hath died for thee . And last of all : Depart with obedience : for thou gettest this commandement , When thou goest home , communicate these tidinges to others , that thy joye may bee encreased . The light of the Gospell requires holinesse and a godlie conuersation : that thou liue soberlie in thine owne person , justlie with thy neighbour , and godly with thy God . When the daye breakes out , and when the Sunne rises , the light of the daye is not for nothing , it cryes vpon thee , to thy labours , to fall to an honest conuersation : Then much more , the Sunne of righteousnesse , that light of lightes , that LORDE , when Hee shines , and cryes , Shake off the workes of darkenesse , and put on the armour of light : Shake off thy murther , thy adulterie , and oppression , in paine of thy life : Thou wilt come out , and sticke and slaye a man in sight of the Sunne : No , that murther shall not so much bee layed to thy charge , as the contemning of GOD , who shined before thee when as thou slewest that man . Wee are fallen nowe to such a shamefull murther , as was neuer heard of among the TVRKES . What will become of this Kingdome ? Suppose there were none other sinne , but this sinne of blood , O , it cryes for a vengeance . Marke this : sie vpon thee , that in such a light , and in the sight of that great GOD , thou shouldest commit such villanie . But I goe forwarde : and I enter to the Historie of the seconde companie of women , who went out to the graue of the Lord . The first company sawe but one Angell , but this sawe two Angels : and therefore they are diuerse . The Historie is very plaine , and there can be no other thing almost marked , than that which is already touched : and therefore I shall goe thorow it shortly , as God shall giue the grace . This second companie came out shortly after the first companie : they draw neare , They saw the stone away fro● the sepulchre , as the first did , And they enter into the graue , as the first ●id , But they found not the body of the Lord Iesus , and they are very sad and heauie , supposing it had bene stollen away : they see two Angels , whom they supposed to be two men , fearfull to looke on : the first companie see but one Angell these see two , and the earthly witnesses grow in number : so the heauenly growe : there was but one Angell only who appeared to the first companie , now this companie see two Angels , and all this was for the greater certaintie of the matter , and resurrection of Iesus Christ : they seeing two Angels , are afraide : therefore the Angells begin and comfort the women , by telling that Christ was risen , and bids them goe tell the Apostles . Nowe wee shall marke something of the part of the women , and then we shall come to the part of the Angels . As this carefulnesse of the Lord that was in these women , was worthie of praise : so the Apostles carelessenesse of their Lord cannot be praised : for it became them to haue come out first : & as the couragiousnesse of these women is to be commended , so the Apostles cowardnesse merites no commendation : and the moe women testifie of His Resurrection , that same brings the greater sh●●c to the Apostles . When thou art a man , and hast a calling , and wil● let a Wife goe before thee , it shames thee : and no doubt , the force of His Resurrection , was more powerfull in the poore women , than it was in the very Apostles : for all this spirituall courage flowes from the life of Christ : for except He had risen from the death , and that we got life thorow His life , wee would neuer haue life : yea , all the spirituall life , and quicknesse that was in the fathers of olde , was by the vertue of Christes Resurrection to come , and all this quicknes of ours , is by the vertue of His Resurrection already past , if thou haue that life begunne , it shall be a sure earnestpennie that thou shalt rise in glorie , and liue a life , like to the glorious life of thy glorious Head and Sauiour Iesus Christ . Then I marke another thing in these women : They are subject to diuerse perturbations of minde : they come out with sadnesse , and when they found not the body of the Lord Iesus , their dolour is increased : then when they see and heare the Angels , they are terrified , and last of all , they finde joy . Wilt thou compare the godlie with the vngodlie , yee shall finde sometimes in the heartes of the vngodly , greater peace than in the heartes of the godlie : no paine , nor vexation in them , but they say , peace : peace , as the Apostle sayes in the first Epistle to the Thessalonians , the fifth Chapter , and the thirde verse : but beholde the end : when they haue cried Peace , then a sudden destruction from the Heauen , shall ouertake them , and their peace shall end in disquietnesse for euer . The trouble of the godly endes in endlesse joy , the godly beginnes in sadnesse , goes forward in sadnesse , but euer in the ende they finde joy , and the greater trouble thou bee in , in the ende thou shalt finde greater joy : and when thou shalt attaine to that joy , the verie remembrance of that trouble that thou haddest in this life , shall augment thy joy , and thou shalt rejoyce , that euer thou hadst trouble here , if thou hadst bene euen burnt or martyred for CHRISTS sake : and by the contrarie : The wicked that haue liued heere in securitie , when they are thrust in Hell , in endlesse paine and displeasure , shall finde that the remembrance of the joy that they had in this life shall augment their paine , and they shall curse the time that euer they liued here in such pleasure , and had this false peace on earth . This Historie is plaine , and therefore I goe forwarde : I come to the part of the Angell : the first speech is somewhat rough : Why doe yee seeke the liuing amongst the dead ? Why doe yee this ? Then Hee comes on , and sayes , Hee is not heere , Hee is risen . Then he confirmes it by a reason : Remember , women , what Hee said to you , when Hee was with you in Galile , Saide Hee not , that Hee behooued to bee deliuered into the hands of sinfull men , and bee crucified , and to rise againe the third day . This is the meaning in effect . Then where Hee beginnes with a reproofe , there must bee a fault in them : No , the LORD will not reprooue thee for nothing : I take their fault to be obliuion : for so the wordes of the Angell import : they had forgot that Hee should rise the thirde daye , suppose He had told them .

Well , Brethren , I see this , It is the will of God , that we neuer forget His word , & more I see , If thou lettest it slip out of thy mind , as we doe too readily : the Lord will reproue thee , but in His reprouing & in His anger : He neuer forgets mercy & lenitie : in reprouing of the women , Hee makes the Angell to instruct and tell them that Hee was risen : so in reproouing of thee , Hee will teach thee , and it learnes vs this lesson : Alwayes in all reproofes , teach them whom thou reprouest : if thou reprooue them , without a care to instruct them , thy reproofe auailes nothing at all . Then looke , so soone as his anger goes away , and when he hath spoken two wordes , thereafter hee sayes , Hee is not heere , Hee is risen , Remember , He said to you , He behooued to suffer , and die , and rise the third day : So we learne this at the Angell , It may be , that God speake a word of anger , but it will soone goe away , and the mercy remaines for euer : and when Hee hath laide His anger aside , Hee teaches in mercie : and I speake this to the childe of God : Manie faults in vs all , and nowe and then He speakes in anger , that His owne perish not with the wicked world : Hee will waken them with some angrie word , and thinke as thou wilt , and if thou be not wakened with some angrie worde , thou shalt die in thy stincke , and canker of thy corrupt nature : and so long as we are here , there is euer some matter of anger : so that now and then Hee will speake to thee in anger ( for wee are as foolish children , thinking and speaking as children : and therefore haue need to be chastised ) but when wee are perfect men , neuer an angrie worde , nor a gloome shall be , but alwayes mercie and pleasure for euer . Then I marke another thing in the Angell , Remember ( sayes he ) that the Sonne of man must bee deliuered into the handes of sinfull men , and to die , and the third day to rise againe , as Hee shewed to you . Well , then I see , the Lord He forgets not His owne worde , that He speakes , suppose the women had forgotten it : No , the Lord that speakes it , thinkes neuer so light of it as thou doest : Thou wilt forget soone , and thou takest no thought of it : but that word that He speakes , either by Himselfe , or by His Ministers : He will neuer forget it . The word of a King is much , and of great might : then how weightie is the word that comes from the King of kings : Heauen and earth shall perish , ere one jote of that worde perish , or fall to the ground : and as Hee forgets not , so Hee will haue it called to the remembrance , not only of the godly , but also of the wicked : but marke the difference : When Hee brings it to the Elects memorie : H●e brings it euer with great joy ▪ as He did to these women . But as to the wicked , it is euer a dolefull and wofull remembrance , with paine and griefe and this is no small part and cause of the paine of Hell , that all the words which God spake to them whilst they liued , and which they contemned , shall bee brought to their memorie , that booke of remembrance shall bee holden euer before their eyes , that there they may see and reade all the wicked workes that they haue done in their life : yea , the least euill worde shall bee laide to their charge : and then the conscience shall stand vp and accuse them euerlastingly : No , if thou bee out with Christ , I say to thee , terrible shall that sight bee , that thou shalt see , : for the least euill thought shall bee laide to thy charge , let be euill deedes , and that forgetfulnesse of the worde of God , whilst thou liuedst , shall be a great parte of thy paine and griefe : but the forgetfulnesse of the godly shall bee hid , as all the rest of their sinnes shall be hidde in Him , and in that blood they shall bee counted as cleane , as if they had neuer sinned , nor had forgotten Gods word .

Thus farre for the part of the Angell : Now , I returne to the women : When the Angell hath spoken , and informed them of the Resurrection : They returne , and tell to the Apostles , what they had heard and seene : Marke this lesson , They cannot keepe it within their brest , but they will communicate it to others , they will tell the Apostles : Brethren , after that once a man , or a woman hath conceiued that spirituall joy , all the worlde will not holde their tongue : put them in a fire , they cannot but speake of it . Many Martyres haue proued this to be true , if it were but a woman , she must preach it to others : & I say more , if thou hast not pleasure one time or other , to speake with joy of Christ to others : to speake of His Passion , and Resurrection , thou neuer heardest with joy . We all haue pleasure enough to talke with joy of vaine and prophane tales : but of that pleasure of pleasures , litle or no delite haue we to speake . I condemne not only the world , but also the children of GOD , and my selfe with the first . Alas , too litle pleasure haue wee in our heartes to speake of Christ , and His Resurrection . But to whome go they ? Goe they to tell the wicked people ? No , that people was not worthie of it : they steale in to the Apostles , and them who loued Christ , who were lurking in Ierusalem . So the lesson is this : A man that findes joy , will not communicate it to the prophane man : he will knowe well , that he communicates it to such one as will haue joy with him : if any man bee sad , yee see they will not communicate it ▪ but to them that will bee sad with them : so it is with joy , they will not tell to euery man the joy , but to such as wil haue joy with them . Looke the twelfth Chapter to the Romanes and the fifteenth verse : hee wishes them To reioyce with them that rejoyce , and to bee sadde with them who are sadde . Marke this thing also . Is not this joye a precious thing ? Nothing so precious in the worlde , as joye : and maruell yee not , that they shoulde bee so liberall of it ? And if thou hadst all the worlde , it is nothing in respect of this joye , and yet they are liberall of it . Paul , Rom. chap. 1. vers. 11. hee answeres to this , J long , saies hee , to come to you , to impart some spirituall gift to strengthen you . No , this hurt not him , for hee expones himselfe , saying , That I might bee comforted , together with you , through our mutuall faith , both yours and mine . So when hee commeth to giue grace , hee gotte grace : No , it is a wonderfull thing , when two holie bodies meete , what joye the one will poure into the heart of the other : Put all the Infideles together , they cannot minister this joye one to another . So in a word , Communication of joye shall not empaire , but it shall enlarge the joye in thee . Whereto shoulde one stande vp to preach CHRIST , but that by his joye , hee maye minister joye to them that heare him . Nowe the LORD graunt , that both Preachers and hearers may finde in their heartes this joye , which is in CHRIST .

Nowe I goe forwarde : As they goe in the part where the Apostles lurked , they finde before them that first companie of women , who had returned from the sepulchre , Marie Magdalene , and Marie the mother of Iames , and Salome : and as they enter in , they finde them telling these same newes to the eleuen Apostles : So that the eleuen Apostles wanted not witnesses ; women , after women , testifying , that the Lord was risen . Will yee consider this well , and ye shall see , that it imports a deadlie securitie in the Apostles : alas , it should haue beene they , who shoulde haue come to the women , to haue tolde them of the Resurrection of Christ . When Hee sendes so women after women , it testifies , that they were in a dead securitie , and so it testifies a great mercie of the LORDE , who will not let them sleepe in that carnall securitie .

Brethren , this same mercie of God towardes His owne , abideth as yet , for in vs is nothing but sleeping , ( and if thou feelest it not , thou feelest nothing ) Pastors , people , and all sleepes in securitie , as the Apostles did : And I saye to thee , that if the LORDE woulde let thee alone , and woulde sende to thee no witnesses to waken thee , and to saye to thee , Sinner , wake , and arise : No , there is none of vs , but wee woulde sleepe to death . So looke to the LORDS mercy in this thy miserie , He sendes men to thee , He sendes crosses and troubles to waken thee . Take men awaye , take awaye these cloudes of wickednesse , take awaye c●osses , I giue the worlde their doome ( no exception , from the King to the Begger , ) and if thou wantest witnessing , that CHRIST died , and rose againe , thou shalt sleepe to destruction . Thou thinkest that this needes not to bee preached : but thou shalt see one daye , that there was neuer anie thing so needefull in the earth , as this preaching : and thou shalt curse the time that euer thou wast sette in the worlde , except thou compt this preaching the greatest earnest that euer was .

So this is a token of great mercie towardes them : and yee will wonder that they shoulde bee so sluggishe , who hearde him so long , and that nowe they cannot bee wakened . Alas ! they were not as yet so well skilled , that Heauenlie wit was not as yet in their heades , and they had more of that worldlie and fleshlie wit , than of that Heauenlie wit : and this drewe them to this securitie .

This is the nature of the Regenerate : Suppose the Regenerate in this worlde compt , in some measure , of the crosse of Christ , and of the power of God : yet in the best of them , there is some lacke , some infirmities , and wantes , and they will thinke sometime the preaching of the Crosse and Resurrection of Christ to bee but vanitie , and a dreame of wiues , as IOHN , PETER , MATTHEW , and the rest of the Apostles did : for none of them woulde beleeue this , That CHRIST was risen . Wee will thinke that there is some great follie in these tidinges : ( I will tell you my nature , and the nature of the best man or woman : ) but when we shall see That joyfull Morning , as DAVID calles it , then wee shall saye with SARAH , THE LORDE hath made mee nowe to laugh indeede : Shee scorned , when shee hearde saye , shee shoulde conceaue , and beare a childe : shee thought shee coulde not beare a childe : and nowe when shee sees it come to passe , shee saies , The LORDE makes mee to laugh indeede . And so shall wee saye one daye , that thing which wee thought but jestes , then wee shall saye , I see this nowe , that I coulde not beleeue well enough , nowe I see it is true indeede .

So then , in despite of all naturall wit , striue to gette an hope aboue hope : and then shalt thou greatlie wonder at that sight , and maruell foreuer , that there could be such a joy . Now blessed is that man , or that woman that gets a taste of it here for they shall be assured of it for euer . But to goe forward , I see , that it auailes not much to speake to a sleeping person , that is loadned with sin , and feeles it not , that is the worst estate in the worlde , neuer to groane vnder this mortalitie , vnder this burthen of death : They can neuer say with the Apostle : Miserable man that I am , who shall deliuer me from this body of death . And if yee speake to these persons of the Resurrection & death of Christ , it auaileth nothing to them . What did the Apostles ? They thought it but a scorne : if the Apostles thought so , what wilt thou doe , that sleepest in thy murther , in thine adulterie , in thy theft , in thine oppression ? If the Apostles slept , how ! wilt thou sleepe : a sleeping sinner must bee once wakened , as PAVL sayes in the Epistle to the Romanes the first Chapter , and eighteenth verse . The wrath of God is manifest from the Heauen , against all the vnrighteousnesse of men : And I say , the wrath and the vengeance of GOD is manifest vpon the sleeping sinner , and death comes on him , that neuer shall haue an end . But PAVL in the Epistle to the Romanes , the third CHAPTER , and the twentie and one VERSE : hee comes on with other tithings , and sayes , That the righteousnesse of GOD through faith in Jesus Christ is made manifest to them that beleeue . And I will say to thee , that Iesus is come into the world , and died for thee , if thou beleeuest thou shalt be freed of that burthen of sinne and wrath ; and when a man heares this , he will thinke it the sweetest tithings that euer he heard : for the sinner will finde life in that death , and that blood will sprinckle his conscience , as the Apostle sayes to the Hebrewes , and thou wilt finde a wonderfull joy , when thy sinnes are remitted in Christ , of all joyes vnder the Heauen , this is the greatest . The preaching of Christ auailes to none , but to him who findes his soule loadned with sinne .

Now one word , and so I shall ende : I see in the Apostles , and in their great infirmitie , the great prouidence of GOD : they will neither beleeue , nor misbeleeue , but by His Prouidence : what euer was their part in it , the worke was good , & of a good purpose : The LORD will not haue them to beleeue the testimonie of the first companie , nor yet of the second companie of women : No , no , He will not haue them to beleeue , vntill they see it with their eyes , and feele it with their handes , and ere they passe out to others , He will speake to them , and let them see , that they may be perswaded that it was true .

I alwayes tell you this , It is not a small thing to testifie of the Resurrection of Christ , to preach His Passion and Resurrection : and wilt thou of a light knowledge preach it : No , beware thou speake this , or that , vpon a report . Of all men that speakes in this earth , or is sent with a commission , a Minister hath most neede to beware what hee speakes : Speake hee of the Passion , or Resurrection of CHRIST ere euer hee speake , let him get a sight of Him , suppose not with the bodily eyes , lay hold on Him by Faith in thine heart . Thinke it not enough to be an hearing witnesse , but a seeing witnesse : and when thou hast gotten that perswasion , with what confidence wilt thou speake of His death : thou wilt speake with such euidencie , that the high heartes of men shall be humbled , finding such weight in thy wordes . The LORD giue vs grace , that when we stand vp to speake of the Resurrection of CHRIST to others : wee may haue the perswasion of it in our owne heartes , and that we may finde His gracious Spirit working in vs , and as wee speake of Heauen , and these joyes to others , so wee may finde some joy beginne in our owne hearts heere , that after this life is ended , we may reigne with Him in glorie for euer with CHRIST : To whome with the Father , and the Holy Spirit , be all honour , praise and glorie , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XXXII . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE , CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 12 Then arose Peter , and ranne vnto the sepulchre , and looked in , and sawe the linnen clothes layed by themselues , and departed , wondering in himselfe at that which was come to passe .

IOHN , CHAP. XX.

verse 3 Peter therefore went foorth , and the other disciple , and they came vnto the sepulchre .

verse 4 So they ranne both together , but the other disciple did out-runne Peter , and came first to the sepulchre .

verse 5 And hee stouped downe , and sawe the linnen clothes lying : yet went hee not in .

verse 6 Then came Simon Peter following him , and went into the sepulchre , and sawe the linnen clothes lie ,

verse 7 And the kerchiefe that was vpon his head , not lying with the linnen clothes , but wrapped together in a place by it selfe .

verse 8 Then went in also the other disciple , who came first to the sepulchre , and hee sawe it , and beleeued .

verse 9 For as yet they knewe not the Scripture , That hee must rise againe from the dead .

verse 10 And the disciples went awaye againe vnto their owne home .

WE haue heard these dayes past ( beloued in the Lord Iesus ) of the two companies of women , that went out of Hierusalem , towarde the graue of the Lorde , early in the morning . The one company that came first , wherein was Marie Magd. and Marie the mother of Iames , and Salome , with other women . And the next company of women , whose names are not expressed , nor registrate : Wee hearde of their returning home againe from the graue of the Lord : how they come to the place where the XI . Apostles were lurking , with some other disciples , who loued the Lord : We heard of the preaching that the first company makes : & then the preaching of the second company , their preaching all testifying , that the Lord Iesus was risen . Wee heard last , what effect this preaching wrought in the heartes of the XI . Apostles , to wit , they thought it all but follie , fables , & a fained report , & beleeued it not . It is an hard matter , to beleeue the report of Christ , of His Passion & glorious resurrection . Thus far we heard the last day . Now to come to the Text that we haue read : We haue first another effect which this report wrought : howbeit it wrought not faith , yet it had its own effect in 2. disciples at least , Peter & Iohn , they are wakened by it , to seeke to the graue of the Lord , to see if it was so as the women reported . Well then , the report of the women is not altogether fruitles , at the least it wakens some of them vp to run to the graue , to see if it was so as the women had reported . This testifies clearly , that euen al the time that these Apostles lay lurking like cowards , yet all that time there remained in them a seede of faith , a seede of godlinesse , & a sponke of loue toward their Master Christ : Indeed it was smoothered with the drosse of the corruption of nature , but yet it was not quite put out : and therefore , assoone as these women come , and make report of the Resurrection of Iesus Christ , the seed begins to waken and drawe spirits , and makes them to run to see if it was true that He was risen . For it is true , that they who once haue gotten faith in Christ , in whose heart this seede is once sowne , howbeit for a time they will fall in a slumber , yea , in an heauy sleepe , & that seed will be so holden down , that it will not be seen to the world , yea , they that haue it , wil not feele it themselues : yet it is sure , that true seed of faith , sowne once in the heart , wil neuer be clean put out & extinguished altogether . It is true , it will be for a time lying dead in the heart without life or motion . The Lorde will bee lying in thee without working for a time , and taking a shape and fashion , as the birth in the mothers wombe does , as the Apostle sayes ; Galath Chap. 4. vers. 19. vntill Christ bee formed in you . And all this time Hee lyes without working , the man will seeme then to bee but dead : but assoone as that worde soundes , which is the worde of Life , the worde of the Crosse , and of the Resurrection of Iesus , then that man who appeared to be dead , will take life , and Iesus , who appeared to be dead in thee , will be quicke . Howbeit they will not haue faith , yet it will stirre them vp to seeke Christ , and inquire whether it bee so or not . In the Historie of the Actes , ( Chap. 17. vers. 11. ) yee maye reade a vine example of this : There were certaine of the IEWES in a Towne called Berea , and they were in the same estate , they had no thought of Iesus , but were enemies vnto Him : yet notwithstanding there was some good seede within them : And therefore they are saide to bee more Noble than the IEWES at Thessalonica . Now the Apostle PAVL comes in amongst them , and beginnes to preach CHRIST : then that little seede beginnes to stirre , and they beginne to bee wakened , and they are thereby mooued to reade the olde Testament , to see if it was true that PAVL preached or no : And then they finding it to bee so as PAVL had spoken ; manie of them beleeued in CHRIST .

Wee haue our lesson heere : It is not good to be hastie in judgement , bee loath to condeme anie , howbeit thou see men fall , and lye long , yet judge not too hastilie of them , for who knowes if there bee a sponke in their heartes , which neither thou , nor they themselues knowe of : but trie , whether the seede bee or no : And thou shalt trie it by this thing : Speake of the Death , Passion , and Resurrection of CHRIST vnto them : if after long speaking there bee no wakening , certainlie that is a verie euill token , that there is no good in that heart : if hee bee in such a deadlie sleepe , that nothing will waken him , that is a faithlesse heart , and an heart full of gall and bitternesse , and replenished with iniquitie : But if there bee some quickening , although it were neuer so little , yea , suppose hee beleeue not , and yet hath a readinesse to heare , and saye this , LORDE open mine eyes to see , and mine heart to beleeue : And if this bee founde in him , that is a good heart , and that birth shall come foorth in its owne time , for as the birth is not perfected in an instant in the mothers wombe , so faith is not perfected at the first , but it growes by little & little .

Nowe when they are wakened , what doe they ? They runne to the graue . They went not faire and softlie , but they ranne to the graue . Nowe certainlie this running must needes proceede of some motion in the heart ; some motion behooued to stirre them vp : Yee see what motion mooued Marie Magdalene to runne home : she was in displeasure , because shee mist the bodie of the LORD : for shee thought it had beene stollen awaye . It cannot bee displeasure that mooued them to runne : No doubt it was joye in their heartes , which made their heartes light , and the light heart made the feete speedie : And if thou haue joye , it will cause thee to runne and seeke Him . But from whence came this joye ? I see no matter of joye , but in these tidinges which they hearde : But howe coulde they haue joye , seeing they beleeued them not ? I answere to this They woulde haue beleeued , and faine woulde haue had it so , and that was the thing which they moste desired : And yee knowe , that wee heare that thing which wee woulde faine haue come to passe , wee will haue joye to heare of it , and our delight will bee to see if it bee so . And so suppose there was not a full faith in them , yet there was a bowing , and an inclination to faith . And it is a strange thing to bowe the heart , for it will bee as hard to bow the heart , as to bowe a strong Oake . So the least bowing to yeelde to the report of Iesus , is wonderfull , and there shall followe an vnspeakeable joye which passes all vnderstanding . The least conception of that joye will bee greater , than thou wilt haue , yea , and make thee a King or a Queene . Seeke euer to that Heauenlie affection , for the Beast hath this earthlie affection : then seeke thou after the Heauenlie , or thine estate shall bee worse than the Beastes one daye . So when the heart is wakened , thou wilt seeke the Lord : but if thine heart be not bowed , it shall stand vp like a wall , or a brasen pillar , and this shall bee thine estate , Thou wilt haue no joye , but sadnesse , at the hearing of these tidinges : for the stiffe heart receiues no joye , but is in dolour , and there is no seeking of CHRIST there , to see whether Hee bee there or not : So in a worde , our lesson is this : Let not a stiffe heart depriue thee of that solide joye which is in CHRIST : fie vpon that heart .

Nowe to goe forwarde : They runne , and they ranne together , striuing who should bee formost , and who should come first to the graue , to vnderstande the trueth of these womens reportes . Now our lesson is this : It is an happie thing to striue in good thinges , who shoulde bee readiest & farthest forwardes : No , I shall neuer blame one to striue to be first at CHRIST : No , striue with thy father , and with thy mother : No , striue with all thy kinred , to be first in Heauen , and looke that thou neuer giue place to another to goe before thee : but alas , our people striue farre otherwise : we striue who should runne fastest from the LORD , and fastest forward to a mischiefe , to murther , blood , and in oppression : this is all the strife in this countrey : Who striues to be first in Heauen ? The LORD sayes , Matth. CHAPTER 11. VERSE 12. The Kingdome of Heauen suffer violence , and the violent take it by force , and possesse it : The LORD meaneth , that wee should striue to throng in , and to see who should be first in Heauen : Alas , how farre are wee from this godly striuing , dolefull experience teaches vs this day in Scotland . Thou wilt possesse another mans heritage , but who striues to possesse that heauenly heritage . The LORD sayes in Luke , 13. Chapter , and verse 24. Striue to enter in at the strait gate , Meaning , that we should striue with our whole kinred to be first in Heauen , suppose thou wilt let a King goe in before thee at an earthly gate , yet striue to goe in before him to Heauen , and striue to goe in before all thy kinred . Paul that exhorted all men to runne , hee ranne himselfe : he sayes , in the first Epistle to the Corinthians , the ninth Chapter , and the twentie three verse : Hee ranne , and hee ranne on , to be partaker of the Gospell that he preached to others , and hee ran so fast , that hee neuer looked behind him : No , if thou standest to count thy footsteps , another shall passe by thee , and thou shalt come behind : Hee sayes , Hee looked to that prise of the high calling of GOD , Philip. 3.14 . If two be running here on the earth , striuing to get the crowne , the one will enuie the other , and he will trauell to get himselfe forward , and put his companion backward . This earthly race is with enuie , and euery one would take the feet from another : Paul giues a reason hereof , in the first Epistle to the Corinthians , the ninth Chapter , and the twentie foure verse , and sayes There is but one crowne : but it is not so with thee that runnest in that heauenly race , the one will not enuie the other , the one will not put the other behind , he will not put him backe , but hee will take him by the hand & say , Goe forward to the end , brother , and thou shalt get the crowne : & this is it , that we should euery one exhort another to doe , euer to goe forward to Heauen , and euery one take another by the hand , to helpe him forward , because there is not a crowne only , but many crownes : looke how many runne , there are as many crownes : wilt thou runne , thou shalt get a crowne , will I runne , I shall get a crowne , and will the third runne he shall get a crowne : neuer one who runnes shall be destitute of a crowne . PAVL in the second Epistle to Timothie , the fourth Chapter , and the 7. and eight verses , sayes , I haue fought a good fight , I haue finished my course , J haue kept the faith : nowe hencefoorth is laid vp for me the crowne of righteousnesse , which the Lord that righteous Iudge will giue to mee at that day : No , he cannot be just , but He must giue the crowne to thee that hast runne : And not only to mee , sayes hee , but vnto all them also that loue that His appearing : As he would say , to all them that will runne with mee : and I say to thee , if thou wilt runne on , & lead thy neighbour by the hand , that is weaker than thou : it shall be so farre from hindering thee from the crowne , that thine honour and glorie shall be augmented , when thou shalt come to Heauen . Paul sayes in the first Epistle to the Thessalonians , the 2. Chapter , and the nineteenth verse , What is our hope , or ioy , or crowne of reioycing ? Are not yee it , euen in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ , at His comming : And therefore well is that soule that winnes another to Heauen , be thou King , Lord , Gentleman , or Minister : if thou helpest many to Heauen , thou shalt get the more glorious crowne . To goe forward : they run together , but in the running , the one is speedier than the other , & Iohn leaues Peter behind him , & outruns him , but when it comes to the graue , he only lookes in , and sees the linnen cloathes lying , but hee enters not in , to get knowledge , but seeing the linnen cloathes , hee stands still : Peter that came behind him , enters first in into the graue , & sees the matter as it was : the windingsheete , as we call it , lying in one place , and the kerchiefe that was vpon His head in another place by it selfe . To speake this by the way : it lets vs vnderstand this : Amongst the Iewes that the windingsheete was not put ouer the whole body and head , as we vse to doe , but from the shoulders downe , and the linnen was about the head : after this manner Christ was wrapped . Wherefore should I speake of the vanitie of the Papistes : they will say to you , they haue the same windingsheete , and this same kerchiefe remaining as reliques : and they will haue them in sixe or seuen places at one time : is not this a great wonder it should haue lasted so long , and yet should bee kept in so many places at one time : and more they say , the vine picture of Christ is in that windingsheete , His body , they say , made such a dint , that His picture might be seene there : but thinke yee , if it were so , that the Euangelists , who register smaller thinges , would haue hid and conceiled it . But I leaue them to their vanitie , as vnworthie of any refutation , and I come to the matter . In this course and race of Peter , and Iohn , to the graue , I see this course that wee haue in this life , is verie vnequable : it keepes not alwayes one constant tenour , nor wee are not ay alike speedie : sometimes one runnes fast , sometimes hee will settle and wearie , and goe slowly forwarde , and whilst as hee wearies , his neighbour will outrunne him , and ere they come to the end , hee that came out last , will sometimes bee first at the marke , and get the crowne . Marke this well ▪ it lets vs see , that to be true which Paul writes in the ninth Chapter to the Romanes , and the sixteenth verse , It is not in the hands of him that willeth , nor in him that runneth , but in the handes of the Lord that sheweth mercie : when the Lord holdes His hande to thee , thou wilt run , and when Hee takes His hande from thee , thou wilt stay behinde , and hee that dragled behinde , will bee before thee : this is the course we keepe to that marke : wee should not thinke , that all men should runne alike : and suppose thou seest a dragling person , thinke not , that person will neuer come to the marke .

Peter gets the sight first , Iohn , suppose he gote it not first , yet hee gets it , and it is said in the Text , Hee saw , and hee beleeued . Marke the lesson : Albeit there be many changes by the way , yet hee or shee that will perseuere in dragling , shall not want the crowne , as well as they that ranne speedily , and came first . It stands not so much in the fast running , as in the perseuering : it is not said , he or shee that runnes fast , shall be crowned , but hee or she that continues to the end , shall be crowned : looke ay thou pereseuere , if thou may not runne , goe : yet if thou may not goe , fall downe vpon thine hands and feete , and creepe as it were a snaile , or worme , albeit it were but two foot in the day : & as euer thou wouldest be safe , ly not still : it stands thee vpon life & death : thou must weare away , and night and day thou goest euer to this ende : and if this outward man decay , grow in the inward man : and as thou growest weake in this life , striu● to grow strong in that heauenly life , that thou art to goe to . Paul in the second Epistle to the Corinthians , the fourth Chapter , and the sixteenth uerse , sayes , As the outwarde man decayed dayly , so the inward man grew dayly . So to end this in a word : As euer thou wouldest see Heauen , goe either fast or else softly to that life . Well , it is saide , They were ignorant of the Scripture , that tolde , Hee should rise againe from the dead : and so because he saw , hee beleeued : hee should haue beleeued , because he heard it : for hee had the Scripture for his warrand : hee and Peter should haue grounded their Faith on the Scripture .

Take heede to this : The Apostle sayes , Wee liue by Faith , and not by sight : yet how euer it be , that man or woman beleeue , they are blessed : and blessed art thou , man , or woman , that beleeuest either for hearing or seeing : and suppose thou feelest him by the hands , and beleeuest in Him , as Thomas did , that felt Him , thou art blessed : but that is an euill thing , when thou hast the worde , and yet suspends thy faith , vntill thou seest .

It was an euill thing in Peter and Iohn , that they let the worde passe , and beleeued it not : it was an euill thing in Thomas , that hee beleeued not , vntill hee felt Christ : and I say to thee , it is a sure thing , if thou refusest to beleeue , vntill thou seest , thou aduentourest and hazardest thy life and saluation : and I say to thee , if thou contemnest this word , and say this , I will not beleeue vntill I see Him , I giue thee thy doome , thou shalt neuer see Him to thy comfort nor saluation .

Therefore if He say to thee , and if Hee promise , Hee will giue thee Heauen , beleeue it , and lay holde on it , although thou werest dying : and if Hee say to thee , that Hee will giue thee life , depend and sticke by His promise .

Thou honourest thy GOD in beleeuing and depending on His promise : for thou canst not doe Him greater honour , than to beleeue His promise .

And albeit thou see litle appearance outwardly , and if thou beleeuest the worde , without doubt , thou shalt get a sight of Him one day to thy comfort and endlesse consolation .

Depend and waite on patiently with Abraham , and euer sticke and lay holde on the promise , and I promise to thee in His Name , beleeue the promise of life , and thou shalt see life : beleeue in Him , and thou shalt see Him one day .

Blessed are they who beleeue in Him , and yet see Him not : blessed are they who walke by Faith : for one day they shall walke by sight . Striue to beleeue in His word , and looke on Him , and Heauen and earth shall perish , ere thou wantest that sight of Him one daye . Yet I maye not passe by the wordes of IOHN : I see in him a wonderfull plainnesse , and singlenesse of heart : which of vs will bee contented that another registrate our faultes , that anie other might reade them . This man sinned this waye , and that waye ? Then , who will write vp his owne faultes , with his owne handes , as hee does ? Hee sayes , hee was ignorant . So then , if there were none other argument to tell vs , that this Booke is dyted by the SPIRITE of GOD , and that it is the worde of GOD , this singlenesse of wryting their owne faultes without affection or selfe-loue , which euer woulde entise vs to honoure our selues , telles vs sufficientlie .

But naturallie , rather than thou haddest thy Parentes , or thy kinsfolke ashamed , thou wouldest rather haue GODS glorie and justice smoothered and defaced . But see if MOYSES spared to register the faultes of LEVI , of whome hee was descended : see if hee spared ? AARON : See if hee spared himselfe : No , hee telles his owne fault , hee telles his owne infidelitie . And againe , see if DAVID spares himselfe : settes hee not downe his owne adulterie , and murther ? IOHN registrates his owne ignorance . Let GOD bee glorified , and all creatures ashamed : for , to that ende were wee created : for except Hee had respected His owne glorie , wee shoulde neuer haue beene made . Shoulde wee not then seeke His glorie , although it were with our owne shame ? IOHN learnes vs heere another good lesson , howe often soeuer wee faile through ignorance : ( Alas , wee faile often through ignorance and misbeliefe , and ignorance bringes on infidelitie . ) And therefore , whensoeuer wee faile through ignorance , laye not the blame of thy blindnesse vpon the Scripture : In paine of thy life say not , I am ignorant , because the Scripture is obscure and darke , as the Pope & his shauelings blasphemouslie alleadge : but I affirme , that it is so perfect , that all thinges appertaining to thy saluation are contained therein . And I say in despite of the Pope , thou who sayest it is obscure , one day thou shalt not bee challenged so much for thine ignorance , as for thy blasphemie against GOD , when thou wilt stande vp , and saye , The Scripture of GOD is not perfect , but obscure and wanting : I tell you , one daye these blasphemers ( for all their out-crying ) shall haue their mouthes sowed vp , and they shall make an offer to speake , and to saye . The Scripture of God was not perfect : but the conscience of them shall so strike them with feare and terrour , that they shall not be able to answere one word . Woe to them that impaire the authoritie of the Scripture : wee may pingle with them a while here , but wee remit them to that great day , that the Iudge appeare , and then they shall receiue their reward for their blasphemie . But to leaue them , What are these Scriptures that preach CHRISTS Resurrection from the dead ? In what part is His Resurrection foretolde ? In the 13. of the Actes Paul preaching of Christ , he confirmes it by the olde Scriptures : The first Scripture is out of the 55 , of Esay , verse 3.24 . Where He sayes , Hee will make an euerlasting couenant with you of the sure mercies of Dauid : Then he concludes , Therefore it behooued the Lord to rise from death : Marke the consequent : No , there is not such a thing , as that euer mercie had continued , if Christ had not risen . The Apostle sayes in the 2. Epistle to the Corinthians , the first CHAPTER , and the 20. VERSE , In Him are all the promises of God , Yea , and Amen , No , thou , or I should neuer haue had Faith , nor any spirituall grace , if Christ had not risen : So , so oft as euer thou feelest a sponke or motion of that spirituall life within thee , thou mayest say , I am sure , that Iesus is risen from the death : for this is sure , all grace and life flowes from the life of Iesus . So , if Hee had not risen , thou shouldest haue had no life . He hath another Scripture , out of the sixteenth Psalme , at the tenth verse , Thou wilt not leaue my soule in the graue , neither wilt suffer thine Holy One , to see corruption . Then hee concludes , therefore Hee is risen . How followes this ? It followes well enough , for if He had not risen , His body behoued to rot , and to be corrupted , as ours rotte . And Peter in the second Chapter of the Actes , and verse 31. vses the same testimonie : Likewise in the fiftie three Chapter of Esay , and the 8. verse , where he prophecies of Christ , he sayes , And who is able to count His generation : for all His death He is that euerlasting Essence : meaning , that albeit Hee died , Hee shall rise to life without end .

There is another Scripture , Then they should haue beleeued without sight : But , alas , who is carefull to get this knowledge of this Resurrection : and if we had a care to seeke Christ , wee would turne ouer these olde Scriptures , to see the prophecies of Christ to come , & then we would come to the New Testament ▪ to see these things accomplished , & so wold meditate in the Scriptures , night & day , to confirme our faith , & to get our hearts set & stablished on the LORD : for it is a matter of great difficultie , to get the heart established with grace : and if thine heart bee not established and filled with that worde , thou wilt neuer see CHRIST , nor gette anie grace in Him . So to ende this : I beseech you , as euer yee woulde see CHRIST , bee diligent to seeke the Scriptures , that yee maye settle your heartes heere vpon Him , and beleeue in Him , that heereafter yee maye see Him to your comfort and consolation at His seconde comming , when Hee shall appeare in the cloudes , with the millions of Angels : To Him bee glorie for euer , Amen .

THE XXXIII . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MARKE CHAP. XVI .

verse 9 And when Iesus was risen againe , earlie the first day of the weeke , hee appeared first to Marie Magdalene , out of whome hee cast seuen deuils :

IOHN CHAP. XX.

verse 11 But Marie stoode without at the sepulchre , weeping : and as shee wept , shee bowed her selfe into the sepulchre ,

verse 12 And sawe two Angels in white , sitting , the one at the head , and the other at the feete , where the bodie of Iesus had layen .

verse 13 And they saide vnto her , Woman , why weepest thou ? Shee said vnto them , They haue taken away my Lord , and I knowe not where they haue layed him .

verse 14 When shee had thus saide , shee turned her selfe backe , and sawe Iesus standing , and knewe not that it was Iesus .

verse 15 Iesus saieth vnto her , Woman , why weepest thou ? whome seekest thou ? Shee supposing that hee had beene the Gardener , saide vnto him , Sir , if thou hast borne him hence , tell mee where thou hast layed him , and I will take him away .

WEE haue heard ( Brethren ) before , first of the out-comming of the first companie of women to the graue of the Lorde , and of their returning home againe : Secondlie , we heard of the out-comming of the second companie of women , and their returning home againe . Thirdlie , and last of all , we heard how Peter and John , beeing wakened with the tidinges which the women tolde them of His Resurrection , came out to the graue , to see if it was so , as the women had reported : They ranne , and in running , they striue who shall bee first : Iohn out runnes Peter , ( whether it was because hee was younger , and more able in his person , or whether hee had greater joye in his minde , I leaue that to anie man to judge ) and comes first to the graue , and lookes in , and goes backe againe . Peter comes after him , and lookes better about him , and seeing the winding-sheete in one part of the graue , and the linnen cloth , wherewith the Lordes head was wrapped , to bee in another part , hee wonders at it , and thereafter goes into the graue . Then came IOHN againe , who afore onely looked in : and nowe the seconde time enters in , and when hee sawe , hee beleeued , and went his waye . Thus farre wee hearde the last daye .

Nowe in this Text , ye will see , MARIE MAGDALENE , of whom yee hearde before , who came to the graue of the LORD , with the first company : and drawing neare to the graue , saw that great stone remooued : who hastilie ranne home , thinking verilie , that the bodie of the Lord had beene stollen awaye , and wist not where it was layed . This same MARIE , as appeares , hath followed after Peter and Iohn , suppose shee ranne not with them , yet shee came soone after : but before shee came , they had gotten the sight of the graue , and went awaye : shee comming to it , goes not in , but stands without , at the graue weeping . So this daye wee returne to the Historie of MARIE MAGDALENE : and first , we shall speake of her mourning : And secondly , wee shall speake of these thinges which shee sawe in the graue , and about the graue , and how shee met with the LORD , for whom she mourned : and last , wee shall speake of the effect that followed vpon these sights , as GOD shall giue the grace , and as the time shall permit . Then to beginne at the first : it is saide in the Text , Marie Magdalene stood without weeping , when she came to the graue . She enters not in the graue , nor lookes not into it , but abode in that opinion , that the body of the Lord , was stollen away , she stands without , weeping and mourning . Nowe certainely , I must ascribe this to a wonderfull loue of this woman : there is no man that can expresse sufficiently this loue , that she bare to Christ : No , well were wee , if wee could loue Him halfe so well , as she did . Yet in this mourning , shee sinneth , for all her loue , her mourning passed measure : No , yee will not finde scarcely in all the Scripture such a mourning as was in this woman : she mournes too much & almost desperately for the body of the Lord : she mournes in vaine , where there was no cause of mourning , but cause of joy . The ground of all this mourning was ignorance and forgetfulnes : she had forgotten that which He had tolde her , that He should rise againe the third day : shee remembred not , but the third daye missing the body , she thinkes it to be stollen away . Marke this : The godly , when they thinke they doe best , they are oft miscaried with their owne affections , they are mourning for Christ , and also louing Christ , and yet in the meane time they are sinning against Him . The ground of this in them , is ignorance and forgetfulnes of the promises of the Lorde , so that if yee would looke into that word , ye need not be ignorant concerning God : & if thou mournest for ignorance , blame thy selfe , thou lookest not to the worde : for if thou lookest into this word , and mournest , thou hast forgot , as Marie Magdalene did : and therefore thou deseruest to be casten in a perplexitie . Yet to consider this somewhat better : First , when she came out to the graue , shee ranne home , and seeing the stone rolled away , she tells false tithings , and shee once conceiues a false opinion . Now she stands , and abides in this opinion , and will not goe in to the graue , but stands without the graue , and mournes desperately for a time . Well , Brethren , after that once a wrong opinion & conceit enter into the head of any , it is not lightly remoued againe : thou mayest conceiue it lightly , as Marie Magdalene did : but thou shalt not lay it downe so lightly : Beware of opinions concerning God , & religion : & ere euer thou suffer an opinion to enter into thine head , consider it in the beginning : had she considered it well , shee had not beene ouer-come with it nowe . Therefore , let not opinions concerning GOD , Religion , and that Life to come , lightlie enter into your heades . Nowe at last she bowes her bodie , & goes in to the graue . When she hath gone forwarde for a season in this vaine displeasure ▪ at the last the Lorde bowes her heart : for if she had not bowed her heart , she should neuer haue bowed her bodie , to haue looked in to the graue : Marke the goodnesse of the LORDE towardes His owne : when they haue gone forwarde a while in their owne perplexitie , the LORDE lookes vnto them , and will not let them goe on so desparatelie to destruction : but Hee wiil bowe thine heart first . The first grace is not the giuing to thee the thing thou seekest , but the moouing of thine heart to seeke , is the first . No , Hee will not present Himselfe at the first before thee ▪ but Hee will haue thee to bowe thy selfe to seeke Him . And it lyes not in the handes of anie bodie to bowe himselfe to seeke Him : No , as life is of mercie , so seeking of life is of mercie : And if thou gettest an inclination to seeke Christ and Heauen , that is the first grace : and He that hath g●uen thee the fi●st grace to seeke , without doubt Hee will also giue thee the seconde to finde Him .

Nowe shee lookes in to the graue , and her looking in is not in vaine , for looking in , shee seekes ; and seeking , shee findes : And marke what shee findes ; she findes not a dead bodie , as she thought ( shee woulde haue beene glad to haue founde it ) but shee sees two gloriou● Angels , sitting in the graue , clothed in bright rayment , the one where His head had layen , and the other where His feete had layen . So our lesson is this , Bowe thy bodie , and thou shalt see , seeke and thou shalt finde : yea , I s●y to thee , if thou wilt bowe thy bodie to seeke , thou shalt get greater thinges than thou seekest . MARIE sought but Christes deade bodie , and shee findes Angels , bearing witnesse that Hee was risen . So in a worde : Seeke , and thou shalt finde greater thinges than euer thou soughtest . Alas , wee w●nt grace , for fault of seeking : And I testifie this , that the worlde wantes grace and saluation for fault of seeking , for their hea●te , cannot bowe downe to seeke . Nowe what sees shee ? Shee sawe Angels . Peter and John saw something also : but what sawe they when they went to the graue ? They sawe but a winding-sheete , lying in one place of the graue , and a kerchiefe in another : but MARIE sawe not this onelie , which might haue witness●d that the LORD was risen , and not stollen awaye : for if Hee had beene stollen , they woulde haue stollen the winding-sheete and the kerchiefe also . Shee sees a fairer sight than IOHN and PETER did : MARIE that was a woman , sees a more glorious sight than two Apostles sawe : they see but linnen clothes : Marie sees two Angels : and in this , shee is preferred to the two Apostles . That which I saye of her , I saye of all these women , that they were preferred aboue the Apostles .

Marke this , yee that are women : All your s●xe is honoured in these women : The first and the seconde companie got the sight of Angels , which none of the Apostles got . And when I consider this their preferment , I finde it standes in these two poincts chiefelie : First , they get the first reuelation : it is first tolde to them : and secondlie , it is not tolde to them by men , but by Angels . In both these the Apostles are postponed , they get it tolde them by women , and then they get it tolde them in the seconde rowme : So that all women haue a prerogatiue in these women . In this , That the LORDE giues this prerogatiue to this infirme sexe , Hee shames the Apostles : and that to this ende , that all glorie maye be giuen to GOD.

Yet I will not passe by the sitting of the two Angels : Nothing heere fell out rashlie , all was ordained , hee that was appointed to sit at the head of the graue , hee sate at the head : and hee that was appointed to sit at the feete , sate at the feete : So the LORDE appointed , that not onelie they shoulde speake with their tongue : but also by their placing , tell , that Hee was risen . And the Angell of GOD that sate at the head woulde saye , Magdalene , heere is the place where his head laye , hee is risen . And the other that sate at the feete , woulde saye , Heere is the place where his feete laye , hee is risen . It is euen so yet in the world , they whom Hee sendes to teache , Hee disposes them so , that by their sitting , their going , and standing , Hee will preach , and Hee will make their sitting to informe them , that Hee ordained to life and saluation : The Lorde workes all for the weale of His Elect : yea , the least circumstance is for the weale and saluation of His owne .

Nowe to goe forwarde : Marie hath seene a faire sight : but stayes the grace heere ? and thinkes the LORDE Hee hath done enough , because Hee hath let her see such a glorious sight ? No , He will haue them also to speake : They both with one voyce , saye , Why weepest thou ? When the LORDE beginnes once to bowe the heart , Hee will let thee see grace : yea , Hee will not let thee see onelie : but Hee will also let thee heare . Hee woulde not onelie let her see dumme Angels , but Hee woulde haue them also to speake vnto her , that shee might heare joyfullie : When Hee hath once begunne , ere Hee leaue , Hee will fill all the senses with grace , Hee shall fill the eye with sight , the eare with hearing , and in the ende , Hee shall fill thine heart fullie with grace and mercie . Nowe what heares Marie ? The Angels saye vnto her , Woman , why mournest thou ? For , as shee looked in to the graue , shee wept bitterlie , the teares went neuer from her eyes , nor the sadnesse from her heart , till the LORDE Himselfe saide , MARIE , why weepest thou ? Marke the wordes : The Angell no doubt rejectes her , because shee wept without measure , and in vaine , because shee thought that the bodie of the LORDE had beene stollen awaye : shee wept for Him who was liuing . But as the Angell reprooues her , so hee pitties her . Then , if thou weepe for the LORD , Hee shall cause the Angels of Heauen to pittie thee . Yet againe : What saye the Angels ? They saye not , Woman , feare not , as they did to the rest of the women that came before : And why saye they not , Feare not ? Shee was so ouer-come with displeasure , and so sadde hearted , that shee was not afraide of the Angels , and was not astonied , as the other women : for they had not so sad an heart as shee had : for her heart was so filled with sadnesse and displeasure , that feare coulde not get place . The Angell sayes , Woman why mournest thou ? because it was mourning that ailed her . The LORD giues alwayes medicine according to the sore : If thou bee sad , Hee will saye , Why mournest thou ? The Angell applies the medicine , and stilles her . A mourning bodie for CHRIST woulde bee stilled : If thou weepest for CHRIST , suppose thou passe bounds , yet thou shalt not want stilling , though He should send his Angels to still thee : No , there was neuer any that mourned for Christ , that wanted stilling : Nor there was neuer anie childe that got so sweete wordes to still them , as thou shalt get , who mournest for CHRIST . Then , Blessed are they ( sayes CHRIST ) that mourne , for they shall receiue consolation , Matth. 5.4 . If thou mourne for the loue of the LORDE , thou shalt bee stilled and comforted , and blessed shalt thou bee one daye . Alas , this is a laughing worl●●-woe vnto it , few men or women are nowe mourning wi●● 〈◊〉 Magdalene : alas , what neede haue wee of stilling : No , wee are laughing , notwithstanding of all th●se judgements that approach fast , and are neare at hand : they will cause vs all mourne one day : But what sayes the Angells to her ? Say they in an anger , Why seeke yee the liuing amongst the deade ? Beholde the mercie of GOD to His children : she merited , if yee looke to her fault , to haue beene reprooued more sharply : shee forgot the word of our Sauiour , and she would not looke in to the graue , yet he reprooues her not : hee sayes not to her . Why seeke yee Him that is liuing amongst the dead , as the Angell spake to the other women . This is our lesson in a worde : The LORD lookes not what thou meritest but He lookes what thou needest : Hee will not speake according to thy merite , but according to thy neede and necessitie : for if thou mournest for the LORD , Hee will minister comfort to thee : No , He wil not make a sorrowful heart more sorrowfull : he is a cruel person that wil do so : no , the Lord wil not do so He will not bru●se the brok●n reede ▪ neither will He quench the smoaking flaxe ▪ as it was prophecied of Him long before , Esay Chapter 42. and the third verse : But if thou bee sad , Hee will raise thee vp with such comfort , as cannot be tolde .

Nowe to goe forwarde : When they haue demanded : Why weepest thou ? ●hee answeres without any feare : as their sight terrifies her not , so neither is she terrified with their voyce . What was the cause that shee feared not ? and that at the voyce of the terrible Ang●lls shee is not mooued ? Euen because her heart was ouercome and loadned with dolour and sadnesse , that there could be no place almost left to feare .

She sayes : They haue stollen away the body of the Lord , and I knowe not where they haue laid Him . What could she doe with it ▪ & wherefore was shee so carefull ? Shee tells what shee would doe with it : sh●e sayes to Himselfe : I would burie it : nowe all this came of a su●passing loue : and therefore looke not so much to her doing , as to her loue . Learne at Marie Magdalene to loue the LORD , and shee may learne all the world .

This loue and zeale of GOD is almost out of the heartes of men and women : and when I consider her great loue , I find it is more than any naturall affection , as father to sonne , or man to woman .

〈◊〉 ●●cept , there had come a force & vertue out of that body , she could neuer haue loued the Lord so well : No , except He loose our heartes with that loue hee beares to vs , wee cannot loue Him : but when once Hee looses thine heart , thou wilt hate thy selfe to loue Him : so what euer I discommend in her , I discommend not her loue : No , I shall neuer discommend loue , nor zeale in any person : Alas , we haue too litle of it , to discommend it : and I doubt not , but all these imperfections that were in her , were couered by the LORD IESVS whome shee loued . Our comfort is this , if we loue the LORD our GOD well , albeit wee had a thousand imperfections , they shall be couered with the mantle of the righteousnes of IESVS : yea , He shall meete thy loue with vnspeakable loue .

Thus farre for the sight , and hearing of the Angels : The Text sayes : assoone as shee had spoken , She turnes her about againe : Men would thinke this an vndiscreet behauiour , to stand and heare two Angels , and then like a vaine person , to turne her about . I will not excuse this altogether , but I impute this to the exceeding dolour and sadnesse , wherewith their soule was loadned : there must be many faultes ouerseene in a sad person : I had rather beare with twentie faultes in such a person , as to beare with one , in a vaine person .

Now as she is speaking to the Angels : so the LORD comes neare toward her backe , and ere euer He came or shee saw Him , He touches her with a secret and powerfull presence of His Spirit : for I doubt not , as Hee came neare her , but His Spirit both turnes her about , and closes the mouth of the Angels : for He is the LORD both of man and Angell : and if He come , His presence must turne thee : and when Hee comes to speake , all the Angels must holde their tongue , and be dumbe . Yee knowe , that IOHN the BAPTIST was a great light before the LORD came , and many followed him : but when CHRIST comes , IOHN closes his mouth , and as he sayes , Ioh. Chap. 3. vers. 29. It is the bridegroome that hath the bride : and I stand , sayes he , & heare Him , and hearing Him , I reioyce with an ioy vnspeakable and glorious : No , it is the greatest joy vnder the Heauen to heare Him speake , and if thou hearest Him , thou wilt not desire to speake : shee turnes her , and shee sees IESVS standing whome she sought , shee sought Himselfe , and findes His Messengers , but at the last she finds Himselfe . In a word , we haue our lesson : Seeke euer the Lord , thou will not get Him at the first : ( Thou wilt not get a King at the first ) for Hee hath Messengers afore : and wee His Ministers , are all His Messengers : and wee all tell you , and I tell you , that CHRIST is comming , and blessed bee that commer : I bidde thee stande a while , and then the LORDE shall come at thy backe : Happie and blessed art thou that shalt bee asking for Him : thou shalt get such a joyfull meeting as Marie Magdalene did : but woefull shall that meeting bee to thee , who delitest not to heare , nor to speake of Him : for Hee shall come vpon thee like a thiefe in the night . So , blessed art thou who art talking with His Messengers : for Hee shall call thee by name , as Hee did Marie , and that shall bee the joyef●llest voyce that euer thou heardest . I saide before , that shee got a preferment aboue the Apostles , in getting a sight of the Angels : but that was common to her with the other women : Heere yee see further , she got a preferment aboue all women : shee gets the first sight of Iesus , as MARKE sayes , after His Resurrection . And this argues , that her desire to see Him exceeded the desire of all the Apostles , and all the women . So thou that longest moste for the LORD shall see Him first , and joyefull shall that sight bee to thee . Yet marke howe shee receiues it : Shee knowes Him not . This is a marueilous thing : shee neuer left Him , but followed Him from GALILE : and yet when the LORDE offers Himselfe vnto her eyes , shee knowes Him not . This must bee imputed to that great stupiditie which was in her eyes , they were so dimme , that shee coulde not see . If the LORDE had anie secrete dispensation in it , or in what forme He appeared , I will not dispute .

Our lesson is this : There enters such a mist into our eyes , that suppose the LORDE offer Himselfe to bee seene in the worde , crucified , and glorified in His Gospell , yet thou wilt not see Him , till the beames which glaunce from His face , shine into thine hearte , and scatter that cloude of darknesse : and when that cloude is awaye , thou wilt see with such a sweetenesse , as cannot bee vttered : and thou who diddest neuer see that sight , thou neuer sawest joye .

Nowe blessed is that soule that can beholde the LORDE in the Mirrour , as it were comming behinde , and happie is that soule that can delite to see Him in the Mirrour : for certainlie they shall see Him one daye face to face , and the LORDE will turne them about , as Hee did Marie , and then these vile bodies , shall bee like vnto His glorious bodie ; and that face , which is now but vile , shall then glaunce as the Sunne in the Noone daye . So blessed are they that can awaite till the LORDE come : Thou neuer mettest with one in this worlde , who can make thee so joyefull as Hee will : and euer the greater languor that thou hast for Him , the greater shall bee thy joye . Alas , wee seeke joye heer , and there is but fewe who seeke CHRIST , in whome is all true joye .

Well , Marie knewe not the LORDE , but yet Hee knewe her : No , thou mayst wel forget Him , but He wil not forget thee : but He shall cause thee to knowe Him ere thou goe . Hee sayes to Marie , Woman , why mournest thou ? At the first He lyes aloofe . He sayes not Marie , but like an vncouth man : Hee sayes to her , Woman , why mournest thou ? Then Hee sayes not , I knowe thou weepest for mee : but Hee sayes , Why , weepest thou ? Hee sayes not , I knowe whome thou seekest : but , Whome seekest thou ? So then at the first Hee holdes Him aloofe with His owne , Hee giues them not His familiar presence at the first : but as long as wee are heere on earth , His speach shall bee a farre off : As long as wee liue by faith , Hee lookes to vs as it were afarre off : And this speach is to waken a languor and piece of sadnesse in vs , till wee meete with the LORDE : for the more thou mournest , the greater shall bee thy joye . The Lord if Hee please , in an instant maye take thee to the Heauens , but Hee will let thee lye heere for a while , and the greater that thy sadnesse is in this life , the greater shall thy joye bee in the life to come . O , that joye which that bodie shall haue , who hath longed for the LORDE ! Then , thinke long , and waite for that His bright and glorious comming , as Paul speakes : for no man shall get a crowne , but th●y who haue waited for Him .

Nowe I shall ende in a worde : Shee supposing that hee had beene the Gardener of the Garden where the LORDE was buried , shee saide vnto him , Sir , if thou hast borne him hence , tell mee where thou hast layed him , that J maye take him away● . Looke if shee loued Him not well when Hee was liuing , for in His death shee coulde not bee seuered from Him , so did the loue of IESVS constraine her . In the twentie and fourth CHAPTER OF MATTHEW it is saide , Wheresoeuer a dead carkeis is , thither will the Eagles be gathered together . Nowe shee is a Mirrour of loue and zeale . Alas , if thine heart coulde melt with loue as hers did . Yet I see in her a marueilous stupiditie : Shee knowes Him neither by sight nor voyce , her heart was so ouer-come with dolour & sadnesse . And this senselessenesse that fell on good Marie Magdalene , will often-times fall on the best man or woman in this life , That , as the Prophet sayes , in hearing , they will not heare , and in seeing , they will not see . So all tendes to this : Let euerie one judge charitablie of another : Bee loath to condemne anie , for as liuelie as thou art , thou mayest fall downe dead : and therefore waite on the LORDE , and the voyce of the LORDE shall come vnto thee , and call on thee , as Hee called on Marie : and that voyce shall open both the eyes of thy bodie , and of thy soule : and Hee shall let thee see and feele that it is Hee : and that joye shall bee compleate , when thou shalt come and inherite that Kingdome which was prepared for thee before the foundation of the worlde . The LORDE graunt it maye bee our onelie joye , and that wee maye holde vp our eyes , and waite night and daye for that blessed comming of IESVS , at the which time our joye begunne , shall bee perfected , and neuer haue ende . To this LORDE IESVS , with the Father , and that blessed SPIRIT , bee all Praise , Honour , and glorie , for euer and euer , AMEN .

THE XXXIV . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . IOHN , CHAP. XX.

verse 16 Iesus sayeth vnto her , Marie . Shee turned her selfe , and saide vnto him , Rabboni , which is to say , Master .

verse 17 Iesus sayeth vnto her , Touch mee not : for I am not yet ascended to my Father : but goe to my Brethren , and say vnto them , I ascende vnto my Father , and to your Father , and to my God , and your God .

verse 18 Marie Magdalene came and tolde the Disciples that shee had seene the Lord , and that hee had spoken these thinges vnto her .

WEE heard these dayes p●st ( beloued in CHRIST ) howe that earlie in the morning , first one companie of women came out of HIERVSALEM , to the graue of the LORD : and next after them another companie : Thirdlie , wee heard of PETER and IOHN , two of the Apostles , howe they came out to the graue of the LORDE , beeing stirred vp by the report of the women . And last , wee heard of the outcomming of MARIE MAGDALENE to the graue of the LORDE the seconde time , following after the Disciples PETER and IOHNNE : after they were returned , shee comes againe to the graue : Shee offered not to looke in , but stoode mourning for a space without , thinking certainelie , that the bodie of the LORDE had beene stollen awaye : But at the last it pleased the LORDE to bowe her minde , and then shee bowed her bodie , and looked in to the graue , and sawe two Angeles , the one at the head , and the other at thee feete of the graue where our LORDE had layen , sitting , clothed in bright rayment : and when shee sawe them , shee was nothing afraide , as the other women : shee was so filled with displeasure and sorrowe , and her eyes were so dimme with mourning , that shee coulde not see . The Angels aske her , Why weepest thou ? Shee answeres them , They haue taken awaye the bodie of the LORDE , and I knowe not where they haue layed it . Yee will maruell at this : there is nothing in her minde , but the dead bodie of the LORDE : and as shee is not terrified with the sight of the Angels , so shee is not terrified with their voyce : and shee turnes her about from them : and finding Him standing beside her in His owne proper person : and the LORDE saide as the Angell had saide before vnto her , that is , Woman , why weepest thou ? Hee calles her Woman ; speaking strangelie : and Hee proceedes further , and sayeth , Whome seekest thou ? as though Hee had not knowne whome shee had beene seeking . MARIE supposing Him to haue beene the Gardener of that Yearde where the LORDE was buried , shee sayes , Sir , if thou hast borne him hence , tell mee where thou hast layed him , that I maye take him vp , and burie him . Nowe , as saide is , there is nothing else in her minde but that deade body of Iesus , which is an argument that shee loued Him exceedingly , when Hee was liuing : I say , all that was in her was exceeding & vehement : in her was exceeding loue to the Lord , & exceeding vehement desire to see Him , & exceeding displeasure for Him , & for stealing Him out of the graue , as she supposed : so that I may say , she was one of the violent ones , that Christ speakes of in the 11 of Matthew , that breakes vp Heauen : he sayes there , That violence is done to the Kingdome of Heauen , and the violent possesse it . She pulled Christ out of the handes of the Apostles and of the rest of the women , and went betwixt them and Him : and therefore she meetes Him first , because she seekes Him before them . Thus farre we heard the last day : now we follow out the rest of the Historie , and that thing that followes of the communing betwixt the Lord and her : the Lord leaues her not so lying in ignorance , & displeasure , but as He had before somewhat strangely and vncouthly talked with her : so now He comes on more homely , and Hee vtters a more kindely word , and He names Her by her name , Marie , Hee speakes nothing but one word but a well chosen word , an homely word , the word of a Pastor , of a shepheard : naming her by her owne name , as it is said in the 10. of Iohn , The good shepheard will name his sheepe by their name : this was a powerfull word , as will be seene by the effects that were wrought in her : she sawe not of before : it opened her eyes , to see , and her eares to heare : and in a worde , it opened all her dead senses . Marke this lesson : When the Lord hath spoken to vs for a time , as a stranger afarre off , as though He knew vs not : at last He will come on with an homely & kinde word , and He will let thee see , that He knowes thee by thy name , by thy face , by thine heart , and by thine actions : Read the 4. of Iohn , speaking to the woman of Samaria , He speakes to her at the first , as though Hee had not knowne her , but at the last He begins and tells her of all that she had done , and that shee was but an harlot lying presently in harlotrie : shee hearing that , shee vnderstands that Hee is a Prophet , and at last that Hee is Christ the Messias . Brethren , though the Lord speakes to vs afarre off , as a stranger that knowes vs not , and wee answere , as though we knew Him not : yet stay still , & heare on , and thou shalt heare one worde that shall doe the deede : thy effectuall calling will be performed with one word , it standes not in many words . When He will waken thee , one word will doe the deede . Yet to come to her , assoon as she hearest the word , she comes , & turnes her in an instant to Him againe : so it seemes , that shee had turned her from Him , as she did from the Angels that spake to her before : she sayes , Rabboni : it is a Chaldaicke word , which in our language signifies Master , He speakes but one word , & she another : His word is a well chosen word , and so was hers : His word was homely : hers also was homely , His was the word of a Pastour : her word is the worde of one of the flocke , His word is the word of a Master , her worde is the word of an obedient disciple : and last His word is the word of power to call her , His worde testifies his calling , and the effect of His power . In this stands our calling , when the LORD names vs by our name , and speakes kindely to vs , and then we answere Him : We may not answere any way : No , thou must answere like one of the flocke , like one that knowes the voyce of the shepheard : thou must answere like one that knowes the voyce of His Master : thou must answere like one that feelest the effect of His calling . When the Lord speakes homely , if thou answerest homely , there shall be exceeding joy , this is it that we call effectuall calling . The thing that I note , is this shortly : As long as the LORD speakes strangely to vs , we will heare Him strangely , and as long as Hee knowes not vs , wee will not know Him , if it were a thousand yeeres , wee will not knowe Him : and this lets vs see , that neither man nor woman can doe ought , except He preuent them with grace : if He loue thee not first , thou wilt neuer loue Him , 1. Iohn 4. and if Hee know not thee first , thou shalt neuer know Him : No , neuer a man will know the Lord , except He know them first : Hee sayes in the 4. Chapter to the Galathians , verse 9. Now seeing ye knowe God , then bethinking himselfe , hee sayes , yea , rather are knowne of God : and therefore thou shouldest say , Lord , loue mee , that I may loue thee , Lord , know me , that I may know thee , &c.

Now I go forward : When she hath vttered this word Rabboni , she goes forwarde to haue embraced Him in her armes : Hee meetes her , and sayes , Touch mee not , for I am not yet ascended to my Father : Some would maruell what mooued the Lord Iesus to stay that woman that loued Him so intirely , to touch Him . Wee will heare hereafter , how a whole companie tooke Him by the feete and adored Him , as ye may reade , Matth. 28 8. and the disciples touched Him , as ye may read in the 24. of Luke , and the 39. verse , & Thomas put his handes in His side , in this same Chapter , and it cannot bee saide , that these touched Him , after that Hee ascended vp to Heauen , that could not be possible : it is a maruell then , that Hee should be so strange to MARIE : I answere to this , and I take mine answere first , out of the reason , and next out of the commission Hee giues to Marie : for first , when Hee sayes to her , I am not gone vp to my Father , and therefore touch me not now the meaning is this in effect : it is not time for thee to touch mee nowe , till that time I bee in glorie , and then touch mee by the armes of Faith , as much as thou canst or mayest : yee must consider , that shee was too much addicted to His bodily presence , and shee thought that Hee should haue remained and dwelt with her on earth , as Hee did before : and therefore Hee would not let her come neare Him , vntill Hee instructed her of a spirituall touching : that He was not to stay here , but to dwel with His Father in the Heauens : but after He hath instructed her , He lets her & the other women touch Him as much as they would : This is the first answere : The other , I take it out of the commission He giues her : the commission was , to tell the disciples , and Hee willes her to tell hastely : and therefore Hee will not let her come neare to touch Him , vntill she haue done her commission

Now let vs marke somethings in Marie Magdalene : Yee read in the second Epistle to the Corinthians , the fifth Chapter , and the fourteenth verse , PAVL sayes , The loue of God constraines mee , that is , the loue of GOD binds vp mine heart , and hand , and all my senses . Now would to GOD we could loue Him halfe so well , as he did : hee giues the reason : because Hee loued me , and died , and gaue His life for me : I will consecrate me to His seruice , & it is litle enough , thou shouldest doe so , seeing Hee hath bought thee , and then He defines the seruice : hee sayes now , I will know no man after the flesh , that is , for carnall respects , as for Countrie , land , kinred , or parentage . But I acknowledge them as new creatures , I will looke to the grace of regeneration : this is the seruice of Christ , & if I haue knowne CHRIST Himselfe after the flesh : yet I know Him no more : so , Hee had His friends , His kinred , and His Countrey as other men had : but since Hee is exalted aboue the Heauens : I will knowe Him no more , so I will compare Marie with Paul : a godlie man , with a godlie woman : she is like Him in this , that she loued the Lord exceeding well . He died to redeeme Paul , & therefore Hee loued Him exceeding well : shee loued Him , because Hee died for her : but when it comes to the seruice , Marie is not well learned : Paul touches Him by Faith in the Heauens : Marie lookes not to the Heauens , but she goes to embrace Him in her bodily armes : in this shee is behind , but she got better instruction hereafter .

Marke this lesson : There are some men that will loue the Lord intirely : and yet when they come to His seruice , they will faile : for such is the grossenes of our nature , that we cannot incline to that spirituall seruice , which He chiefly requires . Papist●ie is full of this grossenes , they can doe nothing , if they want His carnall presence , either in Himselfe , or in a stocke , or a stone , or in a piece of bread : and therefore they dreame a bodily presence of Him in the Sacrament : all their Religion is earthly , no Spirit , no grace in it . But accepted the Lord of that grosse seruice of Marie that she offered : I am certaine , He loued Marie better than the Pope , & all his shauelings : yet for as well as He liked Marie , Hee likes not this her seruice : Hee sayes to her , Touch me not : then how will he like of that person , that Hee loues not so well , that delites in grosse and wilfull ignorance . The LORD keepe vs from such grosse seruice , and make vs to touch Him by Faith .

Another thing here : He will not suffer her to touch Him , before that she had gotten commission to her brethren . This lets vs see , if the LORD haue giuen vs a commission , He will haue vs doing it with speed , not beeing intangled with any thing : Paul sayes , in the second Epistle to Timothie , the second Chapter , and the fourth verse : No man that warreth , intangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life , because hee would please him that hath chosen him to be a souldiour : if the embracing of a person may hinder thee , doe it not : & if the saluting of a person in the journey may hinder thee , doe it not . Yee read in 2. Kings , Chapter 4. verse 29 Where the Prophet Elisha sends his seruant Gehazi to the Shunnamite , he sayes , Make haste Salute no man by the way , and if any salute thee , answere him not : and when Christ sends out His disciples , He bids them make hasle , and salute no man by the way , LVKE CHAPTER 10. VERSE 4. The LORD will not haue vs to decline neither to the right hand , nor to the left , if it were but a looke , if it may hinder thee in the Lords worke , doe it not . Paul receiued a commission , as yee may reade , Philip. Chapter 3. verse 13. he ranne so , that he neuer looked ouer his shoulder , but that hee forgot that which was behinde , and endeuoured to that which was before , till he had ended his course : Yee remember of the wife of Lot , how she was forbidden by the Lord , to looke backe to Sodome : she would not goe forward in her journey , but shee would looke backe againe , and therefore the Lord turned her in a pillar of salt : Hee would haue them speedie in His worke , and , Woe is them , that doe the worke of the Lord negligently , Ierem. 48.10 .

Nowe , let vs come to the commission , He sayes to her , Marie , Goe and tell my brethren , Well , gets a woman the commission , where is Peter , & Iohn , and Matthew , and the rest of the Apostles ? alwaies in the beginning , it is a woman that gets the commission . The last day , yee remember , I spake of sundrie preferments of women , that they gote before all men : they gote the reuelation of His Resurrection before all men in the world , and not by men , but by glorious Angels : but Marie is preferred to all men and women in this , that shee first sees the Lord , and then shee gets a reuelation of the Lord , that the women got not : she gets the reuelation of His ascension , and yet there is more , she got it not to her selfe alone , but He sayes : Tell the Apostles , tell them , sayes Christ , I goe to my Father : So this is a speciall grace that women got , and especially , Marie , that was furthest casten downe , possessed with seuen deuils . What should I say ? The further thou be casten downe : the higher shalt thou bee exalted . But marke the wordes , Hee sayes , Tell my brethren . Notwithstanding of their sluggishnesse , notwithstanding they were offended in Him , yet Hee sayes , Tell my brethren . In the 22. Psalme verse 23. DAVID sayes , I shall preach to my brethren . The LORD accomplished heere that prophecie : heere Hee preaches to His brethren : ye read in Heb. 2.11.12 . Hee that sanctifies , and wee which are sanctified , are all of one , that is , wee are of one common nature : and therefore He is not ashamed to call vs brethren : and therefore he brings in this place of the 22. Psalme , saying , J will declare thy Name vnto my brethren : the reason is this : Hee hath a common nature with vs , and therefore Hee is not ashamed of vs : marke it well . Nowe when He is risen , He calles them brethren , and now when Hee is in that passing glorie , the LORD is not ashamed to call vs brethren : if a man of small linage bee exalted in this world , hee will not knowe his father , or his mother : But the LORD that is exalted aboue all the Angells , is not the prouder : Hee is also humble to His brethren , as euer Hee was in the earth : Hee is not ashamed to call vs poore wretches , His brethren , and sisters , that are heere in the earth : No , if thou bee not ashamed of Him first , Hee will neuer bee ashamed of thee .

Now to come to the commission , He sayes , Tell them : I goe to my Father , and to your Father , and to my God , and to your God : Tell them this : The commission that is giuen before by the Angells , telles that Hee was risen , but the commission that the LORD Himselfe giues to Marie , is of an higher degree of glorification : it is of His ascension : for , Tell them , sayes Hee , I goe to my Father , and to your Father , and to my God , and to your God : The LORD , when Hee comes in proper person , brings euer a greater reuelation , than was of before : All the light that the Angels , Prophets , or IOHN the BAPTIST reueiled of Him , was but darknesse , in respect of that light that Himselfe brought . Likewise , after His going to Heauen , the Apostles , the disciples , and Ministers : Ministers light to the end of the worlde : but in that great day , when the LORD shall come , thou shalt see a greater light : thou sawest neuer light comparable to that light . It is hard for thee nowe to beleeue , but sober thinges , but then thou shalt see great things ( thou shalt haue no stoppe ) euen thinges , that the eye hath not seene , neither hath entered in the heart of man .

Yet let vs weigh the wordes better : I goe vp to my Father : I goe not downe , let them not seeke mee in the earth : I haue beene in it , as PAVL sayes to the Ephesians , the fourth CHAPTER , and the ninth VERSE , Hee descended into the lowest partes of the earth : I goe nowe to the Heauen . The worde importes , that Hee was to leaue them , and that worde was sad to them , and to Marie , and they tooke it heauie . I goe , sayes Hee , to my Father , and to my God : Hee went not for His owne well to the Father , that the Father might communicate His glorie to Him : I goe , sayes ▪ Hee , to my Father , and to your Father , and to my God , and to your God : This imports , that as Hee went to His Father for His owne glorie and wel , so Hee went for their glory and well , and assoone as He should get that glorie , He should communicate it to them : and no doubt , this worde , your Father , and your God raised their heartes to follow Him : suppose our bodies bee heere , our heartes are in the Heauen , and we are citizens there , albeit thy body were burnt , if thine heart be in the Heauen , thou art well , and if He had not gone to Heauen , neither had He gotten glory , neither had anie glorie beene communicated vnto vs : but Hee going to that Father of glorie , as the Apostle calles Him , and so , as the first begotten of GOD , beeing filled with glorie , wee are made partakers of His glorie , as yee reade in the first CHAPTER of this Gospel of Iohn . The oyle that was poured down vpon the head of AARON , stayed not there , but ranne downe to his bearde , his breast , his girdle , and the lowest partes of his garment : So the graces that were in Iesus Christ , our head , stayed not there , but flowed from Him , euen to the meanest of all His members . The Lord , who is full of grace giues euery one of vs a part here , and one day we shall bee all filled with grace and glory for euer and euer . Marke the wordes well : he calles Him first , Father , and then he calles Him God , which imports two natures in one person ; The Father importes His Godhead , and that he calles Him his God , it imports that He is man : so that these two wordes import that Christ is both God & man ▪ blessed for euer . But marke the order : He sayes not , I goe to your Father , and mine : No , but to my Father , and your Father . Ere euer He be our Father , He must be His Father . Ere euer He be our God , He must bee the God of Christ , the man : for if it had not bene for the bloode of Christ , Hee had neuer bene thy God : thou hast that bought vnto thee with the bloode of Christ , wee come in vnder Christ our elder brother . Nowe when Marie hath receiued the commission , shee tarries no longer , howbeit shee was loath to depart from Him : yet because shee saw that it was His will , she obeyes . The godly would faine goe and dwell with the Lord : Paul sayes , I haue confidence in GOD , and J choose rather to remooue out of this bodie , and to dwell with GOD , 2. Corint . Chap. 5. Faine woulde the godlie soule bee with GOD : and suppose it bee pressed downe with sinne yet it breaks aye vpward toward the Heauens , to be with the Lord that this mo●talitie may bee swallowed vp of Life : for , as long as wee lye heere , w●e liue vnder the burthen of sinne . So faine woulde the godlie bee with Him , yet seeing it is his will , that wee bee Pilgrimes heere a while , that our joye maye bee the greater , when wee mee●e with the LORDE , whome wee haue longed for , wee are contented for a time .

Now when Marie departs , what does shee ? She tolde the D●sciples that shee had seene the LORDE . Shee is preaching , and telling , The LORD is going to heauen , to your Father and your GOD. Nowe Brethren , seeing wee are Pilgrimes , let vs take heede wee bee well occupied , and looke wee discharge our commission : for there is no man nor woman but they haue a commission : Thou that art a Preacher , preache both in time and out of time to His glorie : and if thou discharge thy commission faithfullie in thy calling , then euen as Marie was welcome vnto Him againe , so shalt thou bee also welcome , when thou shalt meete with the LORD , and Hee shall accept well of thee . The LORDE enable vs to take heede to this , that seeing wee must remaine absent from our LORDE for a time heere , wee maye euer cast vs to bee well occupied , and walke carefullie in that calling that Hee hath placed vs in : And then , when that the LORDE of Glorie shall appeare , whome wee haue serued in this life , our soules and bodies shall enjoye the full fruition of His presence in Heauen : To whome be glorie for euermore , Amen .

THE XXXV . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVIII .

verse 9 And as they went to tell his disciples , beholde , Jesus also met them , saying , God saue you . And they came , and tooke him by the feete , and worshipped him .

verse 10 Then saide Iesus vnto them , Bee not afraide . Goe , and tell my Brethren , that they goe into Galile , and there shall yee see mee .

MARKE CHAP. XVI .

verse 10 And shee went , and tolde them that had beene with him , who mourned and wept .

verse 11 And when they hearde that hee was aliue , and had appeared to her , they beleeued it not .

BELOVED BRETHREN , these dayes past wee haue heard first the Historie of Marie Magdalene , how shee returned home , and how shee came againe to the graue of her LORD , and of her mourning and weeping at the graue , of her looking againe in to the graue , of the sight of th' Angels meeting with her , of Christes wordes vnto her : first Hee spake aloofe , and afarre off vnto her , Woman , why weepest thou ? whome seekest thou ? Then Hee speakes homelie vnto her , calling her by her name , and sayes , Marie : Shee answeres Him , Rabboni : as Hee had named her homelie , so shee answered Him homelie : Hee named her like a Master , and shee answered Him like a reuerende Disciple : Hee calles her as a Sheepehearde , and shee answeres Him as one of His flocke , knowing Him by His voyce , shee offers to embrace Him , but Hee preuentes her , and sayes vnto her , Touch mee not , for I am not ascended to my Father : perceiuing her to bee ouer much addicted to His bodilie presence : before Hee will permit her to touch Him , Hee will haue her first to beleeue in Him , and to touch Him in glorie , by the hande of faith . Then Hee sendes her in commission , Goe to my Brethren , so calling His Disciples : A louing stile : Tell them of other tidinges than euer they haue hearde yet : They hearde of my Resurrection , but they beleeued not : but nowe I goe to the Heauens , to my Father , and to your Father , to my GOD , and to your GOD : And this is the commission : Marie receiuing it , shee executes it , and runnes to the Disciples to tell them : and , as Iohn sayes , she preaches to them the thing that shee had heard of the LORDE . MARKE sayes , that when shee came to them , shee founde them weeping : This was a weeping time , but shortlie after followed a time of joye . This change of courses yee see in the worlde : for though thou bee wanton and laugh heere neuer so much , yet thou wilt weepe soone after : But wilt thou weepe and mourne heere for a while , when there is matter of mourning , thou shalt laugh and rejoyce shortlie afterwarde . Nowe when Marie findes the Apostles weeping and mourning , shee telles them , that the LORD is aliue : shee confirmes it that Hee spake , and sayes , shee sawe Him with her eyes , But howe takes the Apostles with this commission ? They remaine faithlesse for all that she could say : they would not beleeue her : No , it is an hard matter to beleeue the Article of the Resurrection , That a man that is dead can rise againe , and take life : fleshe and blood will neuer dite this vnto thee , that one that is dead can liue againe . The women who were more simple , and not so wise in worldlie wit , as the Apostles were , are more readie to credite the Resurrection than the Apostles , who were strong , according to the fleshe . The Resurrection is harde to be beleeued of anie man : but this is sure , The Resurrection is hardest to bee beleeued of them , who are wisest in this worlde : No , hee that hath this worldlie wisedome , hee countes these Heauenlie and Spirituall thinges but follie , till hee bee made a foole , that hee maye bee made wise , as the Apostle PAVL speakes , 1. CORIN . CHAP. 3. VERS. 18. That is , till hee renounce this worldlie wisedome , hee shall neuer beleeue these Spirituall thinges . When I consider the wordes of MARKE , I finde manie faultes in the Disciples : They were lying mourning : this was a vaine mourning : What cause had they of mourning for Him whome they thought was dead , but yet was aliue ? So they had matter of joye , and not of mourning . And from whence proceeded this mourning ? First , they were ignorant of the Scriptures , which had foretolde that he shoulde rise againe : Then , they had forgotten the worde which the LORDE had spoken vnto them , That hee shoulde die , and rise againe the thirde daye : Yet there is worse in them than this : The first companie of women , who tolde them of CHRISTES Resurrection , they woulde not beleeue them : Then the next companie comes , neither woulde they beleeue them one worde . And last , MARIE came , who not onelie met with the Angels , but also with the LORDE , and receiued a commission : and yet they woulde not beleeue her , notwithstanding shee tolde them that she had seene Him . So there is not onelie an vnbeliefe , but a stiffenesse in them . So that if yee will count these faultes , their dolour is first without comfort , and secondlie an ignorance of the Scriptures , and thirdly , a forgetfulnesse of the worde of the LORDE : and last , there is an infidelitie , that they would neither beleeue the women , who came from the Angels , nor MARIE , that came from the LORDE , and sawe Him , and spake with Him : So that they are as new to enter to learn , as though they had neuer seen nor known Christ . Yet there was some good thing in them , for certainly , howbeit the dolour came of ignorance , forgetfulnesse , and incredulitie , yet I am sure of this , that the loue which they carried towardes CHRIST caused them to mourne , for if they had not loued Him , they had not mourned for Him . No , there was none of the High Priestes that wet their cheekes for His death . So of necessitie , loue caused them to mourne for Him . And this sponke of loue , that was couered & kept down afore , in end it brake out , & burnt thorowe all their imperfections . It is a wonder to see howe the LORDE will keepe in a sponke of grace vnder an hundreth imperfections . And this shoulde make vs to bee loath to judge , and to giue out sentence : for all the euill that wee see in anie , it maye bee that the LORDE will let thee see , that there was some sponke of grace in that man couered ; which sponk will breake out in its owne time .

Nowe I haue ended the Historie of MARIE MAGDALENE , who loued the LORDE so well , and so entirelie . In the words following , to wit , in the Gospell of MATTHEW , there are two discourses : The first is , of the two companies of women , at their turning home againe : as they met with the Angels afore , nowe they meete with the LORDE Himselfe : In the next discourse , wee haue a piece of an Historie of them that were set to keepe the graue , who returned to the Scribes , and to the High Priestes with these same tidinges , Hee is risen againe . Nowe I shall goe thorowe this daye the first discourse , and piece of Historie , as GOD shall giue vs grace . Then to returne to the women : It is saide , that as they returned home , The LORDE met them : but Marie was returned before these women came foorth : shee had met with CHRIST , and returned home againe . This company meetes with the LORDE as they returned homewarde . Ye will perhaps aske , what was the cause that Hee met with Marie Magdalene ? No doubt this was the cause , She loued Him best , shee loued Him aboue them all , and shee had the greatest languor to see Him , and shee rested neuer , till shee had seene Him , and met with Him . What was the cause that these women sawe Him afore the Apostles ? No question their languor to see IESVS , was next to MARIE : The Apostles languor was last , and therefore they got the last sight of Him . Nowe the lesson is easie : Thou that longest moste for the LORDE IESVS , shalt see Him first , with MARIE MAGDALENE : A man will thirst for earthlie thinges , and bee disappointed of them : but it is vnpossible , if thou thirst for CHRIST , and to see thy LORDE , but thou shalt see Him : So , Blessed are they that hunger and thirst for righteousnesse : for they shall be satisfied , Matth. Chapter 5. verse 5. So , if thou wouldest see CHRIST , first , long for Him ( and thou shalt neuer get that blessednesse , till thou seest Him ) Then , if thou canst not be the first , in care and desire to see Him with Marie Magdalene , yet bee next in care with the rest of the women : and if thou canst not attaine to the first , nor second , looke that thou be in the third roome , at least , that thou long with the Apostles , and thou shalt get the thirde sight : for blessed are they that get any sight , yea , the last sight : Blessed are they that come either first , or last to Heauen , but thinke not , that this drawing neare of ours , to Him , is the cause that Hee drawes neere to vs : No , if Hee drewe not neare vnto vs first , we would neuer thinke of Him , let be to draw neare vnto Him .

So , Brethren , the cause wherefore our heartes doe draw neare vnto the LORD , is not in vs , but in Him , because He thirstes for vs , and drawes vs vnto Him : and wouldest thou haue an argument , that the LORD is neare vnto thee : looke if thine heart drawes neare vnto Him , and if thou findest thine heart longing and thirsting for Him , then the LORD is neare vnto thee , and Hee is present with thee : and if thou findest no sense nor feeling of Him in thine heart , nor no desire of Him , nor no languour for His presence , in the which is sacietie of joy : and if thou haue no languour , bee sure , the Lord is farre from thee , for if Hee be farre from thee , albeit thou hadst all the world about thee , thou art but a miserable body .

When Hee meetes with these women , Hee is not dumbe , and Hee speakes not to the eare only , but also to the heart , He sayes , God saue you : the word in the own language would be wel marked , it signifies rejoyce : Is not this a great thing , that Hee that hath joy to giue thee , should bid thee rejoyce : and no doubt , it was an effectuall word , and it made them to haue joy vnspeakable . A man when Hee bids thee , rejoyce , hath no power to worke joy in thee , but the LORD is joy it selfe : who hath joy to giue ? but the LORD Himselfe ? or who can giue peace , but the LORD : assoone as He drawes neare to any person , and giues His presence to Him , to the end that His presence may worke , He giues a joyful word : the word of the Lord is of power , as Paul sayes , Rom. 1.16 . The Gospell is the power of GOD vnto saluation , vnto euery one that beleeueth : So , if thou contemnest this word , that bids thee rejoyce , thou shalt get no portion of that grace that is with Him : so this word is the only minister that ministers joy to the soule : all the thinges in the world , shal neuer minister joy to the soule that is afflicted . When He hath spoken this word ( and no question it was very effectuall ) they are so filled with joy , that they tarie not to make answere , but they fell downe at His feete , And embrace Him by the feete , and adore and worship Him , as Thomas did , when hee put his hande in His side : he said , Thou art my Lord , and my God , IOHN Chapter 20. verse 28. Hee refuses not this honour , because Hee was their LORD and GOD. Yee see heere , how effectuall the presence of the LORD is , albeit it were but one worde , Reioyce : the power that is in that worde , workes such a joy in the heart of a sinner , that the poore sinner must meete Him : the LORD cannot meete thee , but if thou feelest that joy , but thou must meete Him againe , and striue to haue Him in thine armes : No , sword , nor fire , nor hunger , nor nakednesse , nor nothing can separate thee from Him , if thou feelest Him in thine heart , but thou must meete Him againe , and cleaue fast to Him . The feeling of this joy , which is through the presence and worde of GOD , mooues vs to desire to embrace Him , and makes our conjunction with Him , whereupon arises our joy againe , farre greater than before : The joy that wee haue now , is but by Faith , and a farre meeting , as farre as is betwene the Heauen and the Earth : yet sayes Peter in his first Epistle , the first Chapter , and the eight verse : Wee not seeing Him , but beleeuing in Him , reioyce with a ioy vnspeakable and glorious . So , beleeuing in Him , wee finde joy : but when thou shalt see Him face to face : ( Alas , lookest thou not for this ) then thorow thy conjunction with Him by sight , there shall be praise , honour , and glory for euer : No , such shall bee thy joy , as eye neuer sawe , eare neuer heard , nor neuer could enter into the heart of man : thou shalt wonder when thou seest it , that euer there could bee such joy prepared for thee : and therefore measure it not by thy capacitie .

Yet this would not be passed by : They goe not to His throat , to His necke , or to His middle : but they fall downe , and takes Him by the feete , and worships Him . Marke it , Brethren : a sinner will be homely indeede with his God , with CHRIST : No , there was neuer a creature so homely with another , as the sinner will be with the LORD . But marke it : This homelines will not be with misnourturnesse , and with an opinion of paritie : albeit thou wilt bee homely with Him , as with thy brother : yet thou mayest not make thy selfe as companion to Him , and count lightly of Him , but thou must be lowly , thine head must be reuerenced : Hee is our Head , Ephes. Chapter . 1. verse 22. If therefore wee ought to reuerence Him : for He is in a wonderfull sublimitie , and highnesse , aboue His Church : and as this is true , that the soule which is joyned with Him in this life by Faith , sees in Him such a Majestie , that it stoupes before Him : so much more when wee shall see Him face to face in glorie , and His Majestie fully reueiled , wee shall reuerence Him , and in humilitie fall at His feete , singing , Holy , Holy , Holy , as yee haue in the sixt Chapter of Esay , and in the Reuelation . Nowe to goe forward : While they are sitting at His feete , the LORD speakes to them , and suffers them to feele Him : and all to this ende , that they might beleeue Hee was risen , and liuing , Then He sayes to them , Feare not : this encouragement importes , that notwithstanding all their embracing of Him , and confidence , there was a piece of feare and lying backe in them : I will not commend it , because the Lord hath discommended it . It is true indeed , our joyning with Him by Faith , should be with such a confidence , that it should be without any feare or doubting , but with joy . This should be : but marke it againe : There is such an holinesse in that Majestie that we joyne with , there is no spot in Him , & then so long as we are here , there is such vncleannesse , & such an euill conscience in vs , that our Faith is joyned with doubting and feare : so that , if thou hast not a recourse to Him , no peace for thee , we will feare that that Holy one consume vs that are so vnholy : but the Lord who knowes thy feare , He comfortes thee : thou knowest not thine owne feare so well as the Lord does : thou feelest Him not so soone by Faith , but as soone He knowes thy feare and thine heauinesse , as Hee did the feare of the women , and Hee sayes to a sinner that faine would embrace Him : feare not , thou hast no cause of feare : My terrours haue taken thy terrours away : And as the Apostle sayes , Heb. Chapter 4. verse 16. Let vs goe boldly to the throne of grace , with confidence , that we may receiue mercie : & if thou hearest this voyce , thou mayest goe boldly , and He shall put away all te●rours and feare . But in that life to come when all matter of seare , as sinne and corruption of nature , is away , albeit we shall see Him more clearelie , and bee conjoyned with Him more perfectlie , yet all feare shall bee taken awaye , for perfect loue castes out feare , as Iohn saieth in his first Epistle , Chap. 4. vers. 18.

Nowe to goe to the commission , Goe , and tell my Brethren , that they goe into Galile , and there shall they see mee : They woulde see mee : bid them goe before mee into Galile , and there they shall see mee . There is heere then a commission giuen vnto the women to the Disciples : There was afore a commission sent vnto the Disciples by the Angels : First , of a companie of women , and afterwarde another companie : and next , MARIE was sent from the Lorde Himselfe . Nowe Hee sendes a newe commission , to tell them , that Hee was risen , yet they neuer beleeued . Heere wee see a marueilous patience , in suffering their incredulitie so long . What King woulde haue had euer the tenth part of this patience . With this Hee joynes the louing stile , Tell my Brethren . Hee sayes not , Tell these sluggishe and faithlesse bodies . His patience is joyned with loue vnspeakeable . All the worlde cannot expresse the lenitie and patience of the LORDE towardes His owne : though they shoulde bee neuer so vnbeleeuing , yet Hee calles them His Brethren . Wee shoulde studie night and daye to knowe that the LORDE loues vs : for our standing is not in our loue towarde Him , but in His loue towardes vs : and if thou finde thy selfe rooted in His loue , as the Apostle speakes to the EPHESIANS , thou shalt neuer bee separated thorowe anie occasion from that loue that is in CHRIST . Then againe , I see Hee hath a marueilous studie to gette them instructed . Hee sayes not , I haue sent manie alreadie , and yet they will not beleeue : No , Hee sendes euerie companie after another till they beleeue , and till faith be wrought in their heartes . What meanes all this care to instruct them ? The Lorde was to sende them foorth to teach others , and therefore all His studie is , ( before they instruct others , ) that they might beleeue themselues . No , if the Lorde sende thee to tell of His Death , His Resurrection , and Ascention to the Heauens , and of His comming againe to Iudgement , He will haue a care that thou be instructed , and that thou beleeue that which thou deliuerest vnto others . No , I will not giue a pennie for a Minister that hath no assurance , no feeling , nor no sight of the death and Resurrection of CHRIST , and that will stande vp , and speake to the people of GOD. Besides this patience , this loue , and this care that Hee hath to instruct them who are to bee employed in His seruice , Hee shewes a marueilous wisedome in humbling them thorowe the teaching of the women : And therefore Hee will not sende an Angell vnto them , but infirme women , to schoole them , and shame them : and howbeit the commission beares not this in expresse wordes , yet Hee will haue the women to saye in effect , Fie vpon you , yee are sluggishe bodies , yee shoulde haue taught vs , and not wee you . This is it that the Apostles shoulde haue vnderstood : They vnderstoode His wonderfull wisedome , Hee was to sende them to the worlde . He was carefull to instruct them , He sendes not Angels to schoole them , but women , to learne them humilitie , that they neuer forget this , that they were schooled in the schoole of women : for as it is required that the seruantes of GOD haue knowledge and a perswasion , so they must haue humilitie , or else they cannot bee faithfull Preachers . Nowe one worde , and so I shall ende , Bidde them , sayes Hee , goe to Galile : Hee sayes not , Goe to Hierusalem : No , the LORDE had turned His backe on Hierusalem : for these who contemned Him when Hee was humbled in the fleshe , the LORDE will dispise them when Hee is glorified . Woe to them whome Hee forbiddes His seruantes to goe vnto : Woe to vs , if Hee saye once , Goe not to EDINBVRGH : Woe is them , and woe to that Towne where the Lorde forbiddes His Messengers to goe . Beware of this , that the Lorde saye not to His Messenger , Goe to the North or South , but goe not to EDINBVRGH , for then shall wrath and destruction light vpon it . What confusion and destruction lighted vpon Hierusalem , after that the Lord had once turned His backe vpon it ? Yet sayes the Lorde , Bid them goe to Galile , and there they shall seeme : They beleeued not others , who tolde them of mee , but there I shall speake vnto them mine owne selfe . This is the great mercie of the LORDE towardes His Disciples , vpon whome the LORDE shoulde neuer haue looked , if Hee had respected their infidelitie : but albeit they were vnfaithfull , yet Hee remained faithfull and mercifull : for Hee coulde not denie Himselfe , but where there sinnes abounded , there His grace surmounted aboue them all : for , as the APOSTLE sayes , Where sinne abounded , there grace abounded much more . Now al the world was full of sinne when Christ came , yet grace superabounded . Now this was a meeke dealing with them , that they shoulde see mercie aboue their sinnes , to this ende , that they shoulde by experience teach others : for hee that feeles both miserie and mercie , is the best teacher in in the worlde . So beeing to sende them to teach others , Hee lets them finde grace to superabounde . PAVL , Roman. 5.20 . sayes , Where sinne abounded , there grace superabounded . Reade the first Epistle to Timothie , Chap. 1. vers. 13. there the Apostle sayes , J was a blasphemer , and an euill liuer , and a persecuter : this was his miserie : and if the LORDE had neuer looked to him , hee had neuer beene an Apostle , nor a Christian man . But what sayes hee thereafter ? The grace of the LORDE IESVS superabounded : and for as high and weightie as my sinne was , yet His mercie was greater , and it weighed it downe . So then yee see the LORDE cares for them that lye in miserie , to tell them of it . I tell you this daye , yee are lying in miserie , and Hee is carefull that the Preacher haue a sense both of miserie , and of mercie , to tell of the wrath of GOD , which is manifest from the Heauen vpon all impenitent sinners : And , if thou wilt repent thee , I assure thee , though thou were the greatest sinner that euer was , thou shalt haue mercie : and therefore , if thou hast gone long on in sinne , yet euen for GODS cause at last , take vp thy selfe : and I promise thee exceeding mercie in that bloodie Sacrifice of our LORDE and SAVIOVR IESVS CHRIST , who hath died both for thee , and mee , and all penitent sinners : To Him therefore , with the Father and Holie Spirit , bee all Honour and Glorie for euermore , AMEN .

THE XXXVI . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVIII .

verse 11 Nowe when they were gone , beholde , some of the watch came into the Citie , and shewed vnto the High Priestes all the thinges that were done .

verse 12 And they gathered them together , with the Elders , and tooke counsell , and gaue large money vnto the Souldiours ,

verse 13 Saying , Saye , His Disciples came by night , and stole him awaye while wee slept .

verse 14 And if this matter come before the Gouernour to bee hearde , we will perswade him , and so vse the matter , that yee shall not neede to care .

verse 15 So they tooke the money , and did as they were taught : and this saying is noysed among the Iewes vnto this day .

MARKE , CHAP. XVI .

verse 12 After that , hee appeared vnto two of them in another forme , as they walked , and went into the countrey .

LVKE , CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 13 And beholde , two of them went that same daye to a towne , which was from Hierusalem about threescore furlonges , called EMMAVS .

verse 14 And they talked together of all these thinges that were done .

verse 15 And it came to passe , as they communed together , and reasoned , that Iesus himselfe drewe neare , and went with them .

verse 16 But their eyes were holden , that they could not know him .

WEE hearde hitherto in the Historie of the Resurrection of IESVS CHRIST , ( Beloued in Him ) of sundrie witnesses of His Resurrection : First Angels , and next women : Namelie , MARIE MAGDALENE was the first that gotte the sight of Him after His Resurrection : and after her , other women gotte a sight of Him also , and a direction to His Disciples , to assure them , that Hee was risen againe .

Nowe in this TEXT which wee haue read out of the Gospell of MATTHEW , we haue a piece of Historie of another sorte of witnesses , that testified of the Resurrection of IESVS ; euen of the men of warre , who were sent out to watch the graue : they came not to the Disciples , but to the High Priestes , and t●ey testifie vnto them of the Resurrection of IESVS . Then , in the Historie written by MARKE and LVKE , wee returne to the true witnesses , to wit , two of them that were His Disciples : Hee meetes with them as they were journeying from Ierusalem to Emaus , and thereafter these two tell the rest , that the Lord was risen . Now to goe thorow these two pieces of Historie shortly , as God shall giue the grace , and as time shall permit : When the women that had met with Iesus , had returned , Some of the souldiours that had watched the graue , returnes home to Ierusalem , to tell the things that had fallen out : but they came not to the place where the Apostles were , but to the place where the High Priests were , from whome they were sent , and they tell the Lord was risen .

The Historie is plaine : these witnesses are the souldiours that watched the graue : they haue not such a commission as the other witnesses had : they are not sent by CHRIST , nor by His Angels , but runne of their owne accorde : but yet they runne by the speciall prouidence of GOD : No doubt , His prouidence directed them to the High Priestes , and not so much to instruct them : for they were hardened , as to let them see , that they were disappointed of their expectation . They obtained of Pilate , to let men goe out and to keepe Him in the graue , and to haue smoothered His Resurrection , that it had neuer come to light and yet the LORD sendes these same men to Ierusalem , as witnesses of that resurrection , that they would haue smoothered , as if they had bene sent out by the High Priestes , to this ende , that they should be witnesses : they could testifie no better of it : the LORD turnes it about so , that they could doe no better , if the High Priests had hired and waged them , to be witnesses of His Resurrection . It is a vaine thing to striue with GOD , and to hide that thing , that Hee will haue brought to light : for hide it as thou wilt , in despite of thee He shall bring it to light , to thy shame , that Hee may bee glorified .

Nowe to speake what they testified : they testified the same thing that the women had testified : they testified the trueth , they testified All that was done , that IESVS was risen : yet there is a great difference betweene them , and the women : when the women vnderstood , that Hee was risen , they came home with joy , the men of warre came home with sadnesse , and with discontentment , and they preach this to them that were sad to heare it , and ashamed of it : they preach it not to the Apostles , as the women did , but to the High Priestes .

Marke this Lesson : Looke how ye tell tythings : there are some that will make good tithings of euill tithings , and euill tithings of good , as they please , albeit they be neuer so good , if they be not contented with them , they will make them euill : but be they neuer so euill , if they be contented with them , they will make them good , and tell them with joy .

Beware how ye tell tithings of the Church of ENGLAND of FRANCE , or of GERMANIE , or of other partes . Looke when thou speakest of the prosperous estate of the Church , that thou speake it with joy : and when yee heare that the Church is troubled , speake that not with joy , but with sadnesse : Thou that art not content with the prosperous estate of CHRISTS Church , thou wouldest haue hid CHRISTES Resurrection , as the Scribes did : and if thou hadst beene liuing with them . So in a word : if the Church be sad , tell it with sadnesse , and if she be joyfull , tell thy tithings with joy : if thou speakest of IESVS , and His glorie , speake of Him with joy and pleasure in thine heart .

Now to goe forward : The High Priests , when they heare these newes : they are nothing content therewith , but are ashamed : They call a Councell of the High Priestes , and the Senatours of the people . The thing that they decerne , is to bribe the men of ware that watched the graue , and to hire their tongues to lie : they gaue them a great summe , to say , That the body of the Lord was stollen out of the graue by the disciples , in the night , whilst they slept : and lest the men of warre should bee affrighted for Pilate : and so refuse to lie : they preuent that : for say they , take no thought of Pilate : ye shall get no harme : If hee heare of this , wee will perswade him , and so keepe you harmelesse . Well , these men were once disappointed , and yet leaue they off ? No , they will haue His glory and Resurrection smoothered : and because they could not get it by violence , nowe , they will smoother it by craft : No , that thing that they cannot doe by violence , they shall seeke to bring it about with lies : No , thinke yee , that these Traitours and Apostate Lordes doe rest : No , that thing that they could not get done by violence , they seeke to doe it by craft .

Well , yee would maruell at this ▪ yee would aske Whether or not they were assured that the LORD IESVS was risen , and beleeued the report of the men of warre ? I answere : It could not bee , but they beleeued that He rose by a diuine power : No , it could not be but they thought it : and if they had thought that the disciples had stollen His body away , they would haue pursued them , and gotten the bodie againe . Then seeing the arme of GOD raised Him vp , and they knew that the Lord was risen : Is not this a wonder , that they repent not , but will oppone them to the power of God ? No , wonder not at it . Men , who haue once begunne to fight against the Holy Spirit , and God Himselfe immediately , can scarcely euer repent , and turne backe againe , but rather goes forward to fulfill their sinnes , as the Apostle sayes , 1. Thess. 2.16 . the wrath of God is come vpon them to the full . This is not the first time they fought against God immediatly , but they had often times done so before , and beginning , they leaue not off , but goe forward . So , learne this lesson : marke how dangerous a thing it is , once to beginne to oppone thy selfe to God : if thou beginnest once to oppone thy selfe against that Majestie , the wrath of God shall so sease on thee , that thou shalt not get leaue to goe backe , till thou bee shut in hell : So Steuen Acts 7.31 . speakes of these same Iewes : O stiffenecked people ! yee euer resist the Holy Spirit : that is , as yee haue begunne to sinne against that Holy Spirit , so yee continue , ye cannot goe backe againe : So that they are set out as a spectacle of Gods judgement : and it should learne vs to tremble , once to thinke euill against that Holy Majestie : these people may be a document to all them that oppone themselues to Him . The Lord saue vs from all sinnes , but namely , from this sinne against the Holie Ghost , that can haue no repentance .

Nowe to goe forwarde : The souldiers against their owne conscience , sell themselues miserably to lie : and it was a wonder , that the Iewes knew it not to be a lie : the men who made this lie , were prophane men of warre , who commonly vse to haue litle godlinesse or religion . Indeede , I grant , the Lord hath His owne of all sortes : but seldome finde ye , that men of warre are either good or godly . Besides this , they were Ethnikes , and without God in the world : in a word , they were prophane hearted men : then what wonder was it , that they sell their tongue & their conscience : No , if thine heart be prophane , thou shalt soone sell thy tongue , and thy conscience to any man , and thou shalt soone sell thine hande to murther , albeit it were a King , as ye haue heard of sundrie . Our Kings Majestie had neede to take heede to this , that there bee no prophane men about Him : for they will sell him , & his kingdome for a litle price . It is said of Esau , Heb. 12 16. He solde his birthright , he solde Heauen , he solde his part of Paradise , for a messe of pottage . What was the ground of all this ? The Apostle sayes , Let no prophane man be among you , as Esau : prophanitie was the ground , and hee brings in this , as an effect following prophanitie : if thou be prophane , thou wilt sell thy conscience : and I say , this marchandise of buying and selling of consciences , that is so frequent in this Lande , tells , that this Land is ouerspread with prophanitie . The Apostle sayes , It is the will of God , that yee bee holy : but Scotland may say , farewell holinesse : Alas , if thou kept in thine heart holinesse , thou wilt keepe thy conscience : but if thou be prophane like Esau , thou wilt sell thy conscience for a pennie : So , I direct mine exhortation to all sortes of men : to Traffiquers , be not prophane but keepe an holy heart , and thou shalt keepe a good conscience , and if thou be a Iudge , if thou bee prophane , thou wilt sell thy : conscience for a crowne : art thou a Marchand , if thou wantest an holy heart , thou wilt sell thy conscience : a Minister , if his heart be not holy , hee will soone sell his tongue , and his conscience . So in a word , Let vs striue with our conscience , to haue an holy heart : Alas , the ground of all this mischiefe in Scotland , is prophanitie of heartes . When they haue sold their tongue , they went , and said , He was stollen away , and the Euangelists note it , That that fame remaines amongst them vnto this day . I thinke , ye should maruell , that such a false fame should haue preuailed : God disappointed them before , but now He permits them to get the victorie . Woe to that victorie that is gotten against God : woe to that man that goes against God , if an euill action prosper with him , it is a token , that he shall be thrust in Hell . This was but a small victorie : for no doubt , all that He appointed for life and saluation beleeued , that He rose . Nowe , Brethren , when they are away , the true perswasion remaines in our heartes , that the LORD rose : so that euer trueth in the end gets the victorie . Ye would maruell that the people should credite that His body was stollen out of the graue : for if it was stollen , by whome was it stollen ? They say , by His disciples : Is it likely , that they who were a companie of timorous and abashed persons , durst haue come out without armour against Pilates guarde : They say , whilst they were asleepe , they tooke it away : then they slept very sound , that they could not heare such an hudge stone taken away , and if they were sleeping when it was taken away , Why followed they not when they wakened : and no doubt , if it had beene true , they would haue followed , and haue brought the disciples , and executed them . Yee would wonder now , why these people should not haue beleeued : I answere , These people were appointed for damnation , and they hated the light : and therefore a lie gets soone place in their heartes : they that hate the trueth , the Deuill cannot make such a lie , but they will easily beleeue it . What is the cause , that the people beleeue the Pope , and that crue of the Antichristian kingdome . The cause is this : They hate the light : and therefore , as the Apostle sayes , Because they beleeued not the trueth , the Lord makes them to beleeue lies . So our lesson is this in a word : loue the trueth , and thou shalt hate lies : they hate the trueth , and their heartes drinke in lies . The Lord set our heartes vpon Him , and make vs to beleeue the trueth .

This for the first : we goe to the second , and we shall enter in it , and leaue the rest till the next day , because the time is almost spent alreadie . Wee come againe to better and more holy witnesses : There are two of the disciples of Christ , the name of the one is Cleopas , and the name of the other is not expressed : these were not two of the eleuen disciples , but two of the common rancke of disciples that vsed to follow the Lord. The same day , sayes the Text , to wit , the same day that Hee rose , the same day that the women went out , and did meete Him , and that same day , that these women returned and preached to the Apostles : These two disciples went on their iourney , about threescore furlongs , which is seuen mile of ours , or thereabout from Ierusalem : They are not going to seeke Christ , but they leaue Him , and as it were in a manner , they despared that euer they should see Him , & they were thinking all that time that they had spent with Him , was lost : yet suppose they were leauing Him , He leaues not them : These women sought Him , and they found Him : but these two disciples leaue Him : but yet the Lord castes Him in their way . Well , Brethren , who euer findes the Lord , man , or woman , it is of grace : if thou hast found the Lord , thou hast gotten mercie , thou hast found mercie : for if thou findest Him , thou hast found Him , ere euer thou hast sought Him : or els if thou hast sought Him , thou hast not sought Him as thou oughtest : for Marie sought Him not as she should haue done : and therefore the Angell said , Why seekest thou the liuing amongst the dead ? So thou that seekest Him not , and findest Him , thanke GOD : and thou that seekest Him , and seekest Him not as thou oughtest to haue sought Him , if thou finde Him , thanke Him : for it is of grace that thou findest Him : for if Hee looked howe thou soughtest Him , thou wouldest neuer finde Him . Wee faile often in seeking of Him : either wee seeke Him not with that measure of desire that wee ought , ( alas , the best of vs all in this world , cannot seeke Him with halfe a great desire ) or if wee seeke Him , wee faile , as the women did . And last of all , wee seeke Him not for that ende wee should seeke Him . Wee should seeke Him for that life and that grace that is in Him , that we might bee like Him , and partakers of that life . But all men for the most part seeke Him for some worldlie respect , as for a deliuerance out of miserie : and if thou be sicke , thou wilt crie for thy health : & if thou be poore , thou wilt crie for riches : and if thou bee hungrie , thou wilt crie for meate : So that the seeking of Him is either for the bellie , or some other worldlie thing : scarcelie one among an hundreth will seeke the Lorde for himselfe , for Heauen and glorie : and if one can come thus farre to get a grone for Heauen , that will bee in a sober measure , and with a great imperfection . Wee are by nature addicted to the thinges that are on the earth , and for them doe wee seeke them : but Heauenlie thinges , that cannot bee seene , wee seeke them not , wee thinke them but follie . So I saye , if wee get a desire , wee get it with such an imperfection , that it is a wonder . The thing that thou and I shoulde moste seeke for , is that seconde comming of CHRIST , to put an ende to this miserie that is within vs , and without vs : so that this shoulde bee our saying , Come LORDE IESVS , and put an ende to this miserie . But who cryes for this comming ? Yea , rather I heare men saye , God keepe me from that daye . Alas ! knowest thou not , that thy miserie shall neuer haue an ende vntill that daye ? The Apostle PAVL sayes , Wee that haue gotten the first fruites of the Spirite , wee sigh in our selues , wayting for the adoption , euen the redemption of our bodies , Roman . Chapt. 8. vers. 23. Wee are nowe the Sonnes of GOD , but it appeares not what shall bee : but then it shall appeare what thou art . Nowe the Godlyest is in moste miserie : And alas , it appeares , that the best of vs hath that SPIRITE but soberlie , and not in that measure that wee shoulde haue . And if wee had it , wee woulde sigh and crie , Come LORD IESVS come : that word would neuer goe out of our mouthes , and our eyes would neuer be from the Heauens , to looke when our Lord would come and breake their cloudes , and these visible Heauens , and then take thee to Himselfe out of this vaile of miserie , to that endlesse joy . So to come to our purpose : Whether we see Him first , or last , it is of grace , that all glorie may redound to Him .

Well , as they are journeying betwixt Ierusalem and Emmaus , they are talking as two men vse to talke together , and all their talke was of CHRIST , and His crucifying : for this was but the third day after He was crucified . Yee see , Brethren , for all this leauing of the LORD , and desparing euer to see Him : yet heere is a piece of godlinesse in their heartes , and a sponke of Hope that keepes them , that they drowned not into despare : for if they had not preuented , they would haue perished with the rest of the Iewes : and as they are thus wrestling betwixt Hope and Despare , the Lord takes them by the hande , to helpe them . It is a good thing , to haue , if it were but one sponke of grace : yea , if it were but to speake of Him : For none can call Iesus the Lord , as the Apostle sayes , except he haue gotteen the Spirit of Christ . So , holde on , and speake of Him , if thou canst doe no more .

Yet to goe forward : When they are talking , He comes in , and goes with them : Marke it , This is an argument , that the Lord heard what they were speaking , and as He heares them , Hee joynes with them side for side . Well , take heede to thine heart , & to thy words , The Lorde is nearer to thee than thou thinkest : walke , as if thou werest speaking to Him , and as if He heard thee , or saw thee : and when thou speakest , abhorre not the presence of the Lord : Thou that wilt runne to an hole , wilt abhorre His presence : but ay say this , Lord be present at my speaking , what meanes all this baudrie talke and blasphemie ? Euen this , Thou seekest not to haue thine heart sanctified by the presence of thy God : so , if thou wilt speake , say , Lord , be into mine heart , and Lord , rule my tongue , and open my mouth , & then when He openeth thy mouth , gracious words will come out . So in a word , seeke that presence to sanctifie your speech and actions . It is said , when He joynes with them , Their eyes are so bound vp , that they could not know Him : They know not His face , nor His voyce : Marke sayes , That he appeared to them in another forme , & Luke sets downe in plaine wordes how this was , to wit , not that He was of a diuerse forme indeed , but because their eyes were holden , & closed , that they could not know Him , so the change was in them , & not in Him , Hee remained in one forme , and was euer like Himselfe : in all His appearance He neuer altered His presence , but He altered their eyes that behelde & looked vpon Him . I thinke some of you would aske . In what forme appeared Hee ? Was Hee naked ? The souldiours got His clothes , Whether was He naked or not ? No , I thinke not that Hee was naked , but Hee appeared with His Ioynes girded , as a man addressed to a journey , as He appeared to Marie cled like a Gardener : yet ye will aske , had He indeede cloathes on Him or not : I haue no warrant of that : alwayes He appeared to them to be clothed indeede , & they thoght He had cloths on Him : these men thought He had clothes on : for their eyes were bound vp . It is a wonder that they could not know Him , nor His voyce , He altered not His voyce , and yet they could not know Him : albeit it be naturall by the sight of the eye to know one with whom wee are acquainted , & it is naturall by the eare to know the voyce : yet this place lets vs see , that the Lord hath a commandement of these gifts : & when Hee sayes , looke that thou see not , thou shalt not see : and if He say to thee , looke that thou know not thy father , thou shalt not know him : and more , if He say , know not the voyce of thy wife , thou shalt not knowe her voyce . All this tends to this , We should beg our eyes , our eares , and all at the hands of God , & ay for that gift that thou hast , thanke God hartily , and say , Lord , I thanke thee for this , that I can know the voyce of one creature from another : so all our lifetime should be a begging of His gifts , & if we moue , we should thanke our God . Now , if we should beg this naturall sight , that we haue , much more are we bound to beg the thing we haue not , to beg a spirituall eye to see heauenly things , & then when thou gettest it , thou shouldest render thanks to Him . Now of graces this is the best , that the Lord giues , an eye to see that life , for if thou gettest one blencke , certainly thou shalt see Heauen , & that joy and glorie , at the which one day , thou shalt wonder . Now , glory bee giuen to Him for all His giftes : and euen for this , that Hee hath giuen vs these bodily eyes , I beseech Him to giue euery one of vs spirituall eyes , that we may get a blencke of Him here , and in the Heauens enjoy His presence for euermore , through Christ our Lord . To whome with the Father , and Holy Spirit , be all praise , and honour , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XXXVII . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 17 And hee saide vnto them , What manner of communications are these that yee haue one to another as yee walke , and are sadde ?

verse 18 And the one ( named Cleopas ) answered , and saide vnto him . Art thou onelie a stranger in Hierusalem , and hast not knowne the thinges which are come to passe therein in these dayes ?

verse 19 And hee saide vnto them , What thinges ? And they saide vnto him , Of Jesus of Nazareth , who was a Prophet , mightie in deede and in worde before God , and all the people :

verse 20 And howe the high Priestes , and our Rulers , deliuered him to bee condemned to death , and haue crucified him .

IN this Historie of the Resurrection of IESVS CHRIST ( welbeloued in Him ) wee haue heard hitherto of sundrie witnesses , testifying His Resurrection from the death : The Angels began , and they testified His Resurrection to the women : The women testified it to the Disciples , who were conuened at Hierusalem , and namelie to Peter and Iohn . Then MARIE came foorth the seconde time , and shee meetes with the LORD . Then there are other women , who came foorth , and meetes with the LORDE . And after these women , there comes other witnesses , to wit , enemies , who were sent to watch the graue by PILATE , and the High Priestes , and they witnessed , That Hee was risen . But they solde their tongues to the high Priestes , and the IEWES , to make a lie , and to affirme , that the LORDES DISCIPLES had come in the night , and stollen awaye His bodie while they slept : And after these witnesses , yee hearde the last daye , wee returned to other two witnesses , who both were the Disciples of the LORDE ; the one is named CLEOPAS , but the name of the other is not expressed . These two euen in a manner , despairing that euer they shoulde see the LORDE , they depart out of Hierusalem , where they were with the rest of the Disciples , to a Village not farre off , called EMMAVS , and they were talking by the waye of the thinges which immediatlie had fallen out before . The Lorde , who sawe them , and hearde them , addresses Himselfe shortlie to them , and goes with them , as a passenger going out the waye : and Hee bindes vp their eyes , so that they could not knowe nor discerne Him , suppose they had followed Him ▪ and had beene with Him long time before . Thus farre wee hearde the last daye . Nowe wee followe out the rest of this Historie : and in this Text which presentlie wee haue read , wee haue the communication which was betwixt the Lorde and them , while they went out the waye , they knewe Him not , and Hee makes Him not to knowe them : so each one of them is a stranger to others . The Lord beginnes the conference , and Hee demaundes of them first , What manner of communication it was that they had , while as they were in the waye ? And next , seeing their countenance sadde , Hee demaundes of them , Wherefore they were so sadde ? These are the two things which Hee demaunded of them . Nowe to note something of them . As they walked out the waye , yee see they haue beene sadde , and their speach and communication by appearance hath beene a monefull complaint , which they made concerning CHRIST : Not vaine and ydle talke , nor rejoycing in the tidinges : but all their talke and speach came from sadde and heauie heartes . But whilest they are sadde , the LORD comes to them , and Hee comes to comfort them . Well is that soule that is sadde and mournes for Christ , and His Kirke : for that soule shall get consolation out of Christes mouth . But if where there is matter of mourning , thou be merrie , then the Lord will not come to comfort thee . It is true , these men were sadde for Christ without a cause , for that was the moste joyefull daye that euer was , and therefore , they shoulde especiallie haue beene joyefull that daye : yet suppose they were sadde without a cause , the Lord comes & comforts them . No , it is better thou bee sadde for Christ for a matter that is joyfull , than to bee gladde in a sadde matter : choose rather to bee sadde for Christ , than to bee merrie or ouer wanton : And if thou bee sadde , albeit there be no matter , the LORD will pittie thee : but if thou laugh , rejoyce , and take thy pastime , the LORDE will let thee laugh on for a time , but He will leaue thee destitute of all consolation when thou hast neede of it . I tell you this aye , There is no matter of laughing in this miserable Lande : it were better for vs to mourne , and to bee sadde for sinne , that wee might gette comfort from GOD.

Nowe to come forwarde . CHRIST perceiuing these men to bee sadde , H●e drawes neare vnto them , and Hee askes the cause of their heauinesse , and what mooued them to bee so sadde ? and Hee desires them to reueile their mone and care vnto Him . Suppose Hee makes Himselfe vnknowne vnto them , and speakes to them as though Hee had no care , yet no question this is His will that they shoulde reueale the cause of their care and sadnesse vnto Him , that they might finde comfort in Him .

Brethren , are yee sinners , are your heartes filled with care , it is the will of thy GOD and Sauiour IESVS CHRIST , that thou poure out thine heart to Him , & let Him see thy sadnes . Mark this . It is no small matter to knowe GODS will : wee are slowe and sloathfull to turne vs : wee will consume our selues , and pine awaye in our sorrowe and griefe , ere wee make our complaint and mone vnto Him , who onelie maye furnishe vs with consolation : and Hee knowes vs well enough : and therefore Hee awaites not , till we first reueale our griefes vnto Him , and poure them into His bosome : but Hee prouokes vs first , and Hee will enter in , and seeke them out , as yee will heare : He sought them out of these men with great difficultie . Come yee to mee , ( sayes Christ , Matth. 11.28 . ) all yee that are wearie , and I shall refr●sh you : I here is His will : If thou be wearied , come to Him , and get rest and ease to thy soule . If thou goe not to Him , thou shalt neuer get rest nor ease , whether thy trouble bee within thee , or without thee . Yea , not onelie by word inuites and prouokes Hee vs , but also by His doing Hee drawes vs , Ioh. Chap. 6. vers. 44. there Hee sayes , No man can come to mee , except the Father drawe him . It is His will , that thou shouldest come vnto Him : but if Hee put not out His hande , and drawe thee , thou wilt neuer come to Him in all thy life time . And therefore , whensoeuer yee heare this voyce , Sinner , come vnto mee : then saye this againe vnto the LORDE , LORDE drawe mee , put thine hande to mine heart , and drawe mee , or else J cannot come to thee . No , except the Lord put out His hand , and draw thine heart to Him , thou art not come . All the Kinges in the worlde are not able to drawe a sinner , except GOD onelie . Nowe consider their answere , and see this communing : The one named Cleopas , takes the speach in hand , ( the other disciple is silent ) and he answeres the Lorde verie roughlie , not knowing with whom hee had to doe , thinking Him to haue beene a passenger , and stranger , walking out of the waye , hee sayes vnto Him , Art thou a stranger in Hierusalem , and hast not knowne the thinges which haue fallen out within these fewe dayes . In these wordes , ( because hee tooke the Lorde to bee a stranger and passenger , going out of the waye ) yee cannot blame him in making such an answere : And as he tooke him to bee a stranger , he answeres well : for when such wonderfull workes fall out in anie Countreye , it becomes no man to bee ignorant of the wonderfull workes of GOD : and if euer there was a wonderfull worke , that worke of the Crucifying of the Lorde was moste wonderfull : And if thou bee ignorant of the wonderfull workes of GOD , thou merites a rebuke : And as Cleopas marueiled , so will the godlie maruell at thee , who canst neither bee seeing nor hearing , nor consider the wonderfull workes of GOD. It is a wonder to see the illumination of a sinner , and the conuersion of the heart of a man to GOD , and to see a regenerate man : yea , the raising of a deade man to life , is not so marueilous , as is the quickening of thee , who art deade in sinne and trespasses , as the Apostle PAVLE sayes , to the EPHES. Chap. 1. vers. 21. And as the quikening and illumination of a sinner is a wonder , so also the blinding of a sinner is a wonder . Is it not marueilous , that though thou crie to him as thou wilt , and albeit heauen and earth shoulde goe together , hee will neither heare nor see ? As the Lorde is more than wonderfull to his owne in mercie , to cause them to heere and see , ( thou wonderest li●tle at his mercie , but all the Angels wonder at it , ) euen so in blinding and hardening of the wicked , the LORDE is wonderfull . Sittest thou heere nowe , and seest not , nor hearest not the LORDE ? All the world maye wonder at thee . So the LORDE maye bee wondered at , either in mercy to his own , or in justice to the wicked : as th' Apostle speaking in the eleuenth Chap. to the Romanes , hee wonders at it , and from morning till euening we should wonder at that God and his works , at that mighty GOD , whom the Prophet calles Deum admirabilem .

To goe forward . The Lord , who knew all things , ( for all thinges are naked to His eyes ) He knew better what was done , than Cleopas did , yet Hee will not take vpon Him that Hee knew , He misknowes them , and He askes : What are these things : Marke it , Brethren : Hee got a rough and sharpe answere before , and yet Hee leaues not off , Hee will not leaue them , but Hee beares with their infirmities , and now Hee giues another pull to the heart , & deales againe with them , that they should powre out their sadnesse and griefe to Him : No , if thou pertainest to the Lorde , Hee will not leaue thee for an hard meeting : & suppose thou drawest abacke , Hee will giue thee another pull , Albeit wee be vnfaithfull , sayes the Apostle , yet the Lord abideth faithfull : Change as thou wilt , the Lord shall neuer change , but remaine ay constant in mercie to His owne till they be perfected , and crowned with glorie . Then Cleopas seeing him to bee troubled with a stranger , at the last hee must tell the wordes that he and his companion were speaking , as they went on the way : Marke this lesson : Repine as thou wilt , when the Lord drawes thee , at the last thou must yeeld ▪ But what is the cause , that any sinners will yeelde when the Lord drawes ? Euen the secret operation of His Holy Spirit : and if he that drew them by the worde , had not a secret power and operation by His Spirit in their hearts , they would neuer haue yeelded . Albeit the LORD would prooue them by speech and language , albeit Hee would exhort them , admonish them , threaten them : yea , and scourge them to come to Him : and well is the soule , albeit it be scourged , yea if it were harled thorow the middes of Hell , if it were thorow neuer so great difficulties in the world , if once it get grace to come to Him : yet none outward thing will make vs to come to Him , it is the inward draught of His Spirit , that makes vs to come to Him , and drawes vs by the eye , by the eare , and by the hand : if He take vs not by the hand , we can neuer come to Him . It is saide in the 2. Chapter to the Romanes , and the 4. verse , Hee drawes the reprobate , and calles them , but all that calling is but outwarde : Hee will scourge them , and draw them outwardly , but Hee neuer puts the feeling of His holy Spirit in their heartes , and so they can neuer come to Him : & therefore when the Lord is outwardly drawing and calling thee , say alwayes this , Lord , draw thou mine heart inwardly by thine Holy Spirit , or els , it will bee long ere it come to thee , if all the sicknesses , all crosses , troubles , scourges , judgements that can bee , and all this preaching that I heare , will neuer cause mee come to thee , except thou draw mine heart . Now to come to the words that Cleopas speakes : there is none of them , but they would be marked : he beginnes and rehearses to Him the whole summe of these things that hee and his companion had bene speaking , and he propones them summarily , & he sayes , All the things we haue spoken , was Concerning Iesus of Nazareth . Alas , fewe of vs take pleasure to talke of Him : therefore when the Lord comes & takes thee by the hand : looke thou mayest say , Lord , I haue bene talking of thee in some measure : for as sure as the Lord laid to His eare to heare , what Cleopas , and his companion talked , as sure He layes to His eare , to heare what thou speakest . Then when he hath tolde the generall , hee lets the stranger know what a man Iesus was , and then he telles shortly , what had befallen him these two dayes , and after he speakes of the effects that it had wrought in his heart , and in the heartes of His disciples , to wit , that He was no Redeemer . This is the whole conference , & I shall goe thorow this conference , as God shall giue the grace , and as time shall permit : First , in describing of Him , hee calles Him Iesus of Nazareth , That was the stile hee gaue Him : Marke it : The first thing that hee speakes to Him , is an vntrueth : he calles Him Iesus of Nazareth No doubt , he thought He had beene borne at Nazareth , suppose they had the Prophecie , that Hee should be borne at Bethlehem in Iuda , Micah Chapters . verse 2. and that He was borne there . The ground of this errour that was amongst the Iewes , was because of Ioseph and Marie dwelt at Nazareth , and Iesus was brought vp there with them , that false rumor spred , that Ioseph was His father , and that He was borne there , but He was not borne there .

I grant , it is true , that after His resurrection , Peter in the Actes , and the Apostles themselues , called Him Iesus of Nazareth , as Cleopas here calles Him Iesus of Nazareth .

Also Paul in the twentie sixe Chapter of the Actes of the Apostles , and the ninth verse , calles Him Iesus of Nazareth , but neither Peter , nor Paul spake this of ignorance , as if Hee had bene borne there , but because they to whome they spake , knewe Him best vnder that name , they submitted themselues to their capacitie .

But as for Cleopas , he knewe no better : for he thought indeede , that Iesus had bene borne at Nazareth : so the first word he speakes , is plaine vntrueth : so yee see what it is to judge with the multitude : The Papists will send thee to beleeue that which the multitude beleeues , and makes the multitude a token of the true Church : but thou shalt be beguiled with the multitude , and if thou followest them , because they walke in the broad way , thou shalt perish with them .

Next , consider His description , Hee calles Him , Vir Propheta . Indeede He failed not in this stile , Hee was a man , and was a man indeede , blood , and bone , as we are : yet there is a defect in this word , Cleopas knewe no more , but that He was a man , hee knew not that He was GOD and man in one person . It is true , Peter in the 2. of the Actes , calles Him Vir Propheta : yet hee knew Hee was the Sonne of GOD , blessed for euer : so as in the first wordes , there is an vntrueth , so in the next wordes there is a defect , I marke this , to let you see the ignorance that was in them , before the LORD ascended to the Heauen . It was a wonder , that they who walked so long with Him , should haue beene so ignorant : the third time he calles Him A Prophet . Indeede He was such a Prophet , as was neuer before , nor after Him : yet there is a fault here , he giues Him the greatest stile he thought Hee had , but Hee had farre greater stiles : for Hee is not a Prophet onely , but also a Mediatour , King , and High Priest : Then hee comes on , and hee telles what a Prophet Hee was , saying , that Hee was powerfull in word and deede . Nowe would to GOD we could speake of Him in loue , with this poore man that had litle knowledge : indeede in this stile hee would let vs see , that there was neuer such an one in worde , nor worke : neuer one wrought such miracles as Hee did , and neuer man spake , as Hee did , as His owne very enemies testified of Him , Iohn Chapter 7. yet will yee measure it with the knowledge of the man , there is a defect here also , he thoght He had bene like the rest of the Prophets , who prophecied not by their owne spirit , but by the Spirit of IESVS , yet was hee ignorant that IESVS spake and wrought all by His owne Spirit . Why should wee not knowe these thinges : This is the difference betweene CHRIST , and all the Prophets : all these Prophets , and Moyses himselfe were but seruants : they spake neuer a word by their spirit , but by the Spirit of CHRIST , as Peter speakes in the first Epistle : Spake Moses , Esay , or Ezechiell in their owne name ? Dare any Minister speake in his owne name : No , not vnder paine of his life , but IESVS is called the LORD of the house . In the Epistle to the Hebrewes , the third Chapter , Hee spake by His owne Spirit , and these preachings were preached by His owne Spirit , and He spake by His owne authoritie , as yee may reade in the seuenth Chapter of Matthew .

An Herauld , if Hee speakes in his name , should be hanged , but the King himselfe will speake in his owne name : the LORD spake in His owne Name , but the Prophets spake not in their owne name : reade these Prophecies , They say there , Thus saith the LORD : but ye shall finde thus , when Christ comes , Hee sayes , Amen , amen , dico vobis : Verilie , verilie J say vnto you , in mine owne Name and authoritie , and not in my Fathers only : This Cleopas knew not , but counted Him a Prophet like others , albeit more excellent than others : Cleopas thought Hee was potent by the Spirit of GOD , and so by another : but hee knew not , that He spake in His owne Name , and by His owne authoritie , beeing equall with the Father .

Nowe to be short , hee sayes , Hee was mightie before GOD and the whole people , That is to say , He had the approbation of the LORD from the Heauen , and what euer He spake , the LORD approoued it : what euer Hee did , His Father approoued it . Then againe , He did neuer an action , but with the approbation of the people : But it would be asked , How approoued they Him , seeing they persecuted Him , scorned Him , and crucified Him ? I answere : Albeit that neither by word nor deede the Iewes , nor the High Priestes had approoued Him : yet the conscience of the same High Priests , and Iewes approoued Him , and bare witnesse to them that Hee was GOD , so that sometimes they were compelled to say , Neuer man spake as Hee did , Iohn Chapter 6. verse 46. and sometimes againe , since the world beganne , was it not heard , that anie man opened the eyes of one that was borne blinde , Iohn Chapter 9. verse 32.

So that all that they did to Him , was against conscience . I regarde not what thou doest to mee , if thou be bound in conscience to testifie , that that is true which I speake , and that is good which I do : for in that day , thou who speakest against thy conscience , shalt not haue one worde to speake : thy conscience shall bind vp thy mouth : so this is well said , that Hee had the approbation both of GOD , and man : but hee thought Hee had this approbation as one of the Prophets , suppose in a greater measure .

But looke the first Chapter to the Hebrewes , and the fifth verse : For vnto which of the Angels saide hee at anie time , ( let bee Prophets ) Thou art my Sonne , this daye haue I begotten thee ? Then hee knew not that he had that approbation of that God who dwelt in him , God in him approoued him . Roman . Chap. 1. vers. 4. it is saide , Hee was declared mightilie to bee the Sonne of GOD. And 1. Timothie , Chap. 3. vers. 16. Hee was justified by the Spirite . And againe it is saide , Actes Chap. 2. vers . 22. Jesus of Nazareth , a man approoued of God among you , with great workes , and wonders , and signes , which God did by him in the middest of you . Cleopas knewe little of this .

Nowe , Brethren , wee haue examined his wordes , and yee see heere a great ignorance : In the first wordes an vntrueth , and yee see in all the wordes following there is some want . And to whome is it that hee preaches ? Hee preaches Christ to Christ , and hee describes the Lorde to the Lorde : and yet the Lorde heares him patientlie . Yee will not beleeue how Hee will heare thy babbling , if in thine heart thou haue a loue to GOD : suppose thou babble Hee will heare thee , and if thou speake with loue , suppose thou canst not praye as other men and women can : Babble on to Him , and speake on with a good heart , Hee will no more reject thee , than Hee did Cleopas : Hee is aye like to Himselfe . For what is all our language to Him , but a babbling : yea , all our knowledge is but babbling . So suppose wee haue not knowledge , nor a tongue to speake , yet let vs not leaue off to speake in loue , & with our hearts , and Hee shall heare vs , and giue vs a comfortable answere . Nowe I counted neuer so much of knowledge , as of an heart which loueth God : Keepe an heart to thy God : come with faith and loue to thy God , and thou wilt not thinke how Hee will delight in thee : if wee come with loue to the Lord , then wee come boldlie to the Throne of grace . And why ? Because wee come not in our owne righteousnesse , or in our owne perfection : wee appeare onelie in the merites of IESVS CHRIST : And suppose thou babble and be ignorant , yet if thou appeare in Him , thou art full of knowledge : for His knowledge the Lorde countes to bee thine . O , what is it to bee in Christ ! Hee who hath Christ , hath all , though hee were neuer so weake , hee is strong in Him , My power , sayes the Lord , is perfect in infirmitie . And therefore , sayes Paul , I will glorie in my infirmitie , that the power of God may be seene in mee . 2. Cor. 12. Now a word , and so I ende . Cleopas beginnes to tell what was befallen to such a personage , who was mightie in word and deede : yet for all this , they handled Him most vnworthily of any man , Our Priestes and rulers , as PILATE first , they condemned Him to the death , without a cause , and next , they haue crucified Him : if ye consider well the words , yee will finde , that Hee speakes to them with a wonderfull indignation , as if He had said , : albeit He was such a man , and so great a man in all respects , yet they condemned Him without a cause , and then they crucified Him . And what indignitie was this , for as the Apostle sayes , Albeit He was the LORD of glorie , yet most shamefully they crucified Him , 1. Cor. Chapter second , and the eight verse : Well , take vp this in His wordes , What euer is done against Christ , it is an indignitie , if we knew that Majestie wee offend : if we saw ▪ Him , we would count the least euill thought to be indignitie against Him , by reason of the worthinesse of His person . What euer was done against Christ , it was indignitie : No , this world was not worthie of Him : and I say more , what euer euill is done to His members for His cause , it is an indignitie , because there is a dignitie in them .

It is another kinde of thing to vse a Christian man , as thou wilt , than to vse a Turke : thou thinkest it a small thing to sticke him : yet one day thou shalt know that he is a worthie personage : especially , if he suffer for Christ .

Take heede what the Apostle sayes , They crucified the King of glory , and the Lord of life : how agree these two together , the King of glorie , and then , to be crucified : He countes that the greatest indignitie was done to Him , that euer was done in the worlde : Then the Apostle sayes of His Sainctes , Heb. 11. They haue persecuted them , and slaine them with the sword , whom the world was not worthie of : And I say more , The godly , who see the worthinesse of Iesus Christ , and of His Sainctes , and then s●es the indignitie that is done against IESVS CHRIST , and His Sainctes , it is no wonder that they cannot comport with it .

Villane , if thou werest a King , that regardest not to offend Him , they cannot comporte with thee , the offending of Him is the sorest wound that euer came to their heartes : and when they see any thing done against His Sainctes , they cannot comport with it : No , it could not bee possible , that the godly could comport , or suffer these things vnl●sse they knew all these things were done by His prouidence . O villane , who boastest thou wilt doe to the Saincts of God , what thou pleasest , what art thou but His rod , and thou shalt bee casten into the fire : and suppose thou sette thy selfe against His glorie , yet Hee shall make thee , in despight of thine heart , to serue to His glorie . Then thou , who art the childe of GOD , in such cases , shouldest saye , I see the finger of GOD in this , for this tyrannie coulde doe nothing , without the prouidence of my GOD. Looke how PETER speakes in the ACTES , Chap. 2. vers. 23. hee sayes , They crucified him : But this is his comfort , That they did nothing , but according to the determinate counsell of GOD. And the godlie knowe , that all comes from Him , and for His glorie , and thou that wilt not glorifie Him , Hee shall bee glorified in thy destruction , and shame euerlasting . Nowe to this glorious and blessed GOD , bee glorie for euer and euer : AMEN .

THE XXXVIII . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE , CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 21 But wee trusted that it had beene hee that should haue deliuered Israel : and as touching all these thinges , to daye is the thirde daye , that they were done .

verse 22 Yea , and certaine women among vs , made vs astonied , who came earlie vnto the sepulchre .

verse 23 And when they founde not his bodie , they came , saying , that they had also seene a vision of Angels , who saide , that hee was aliue .

verse 24 Therefore , certaine of them who were with vs , went to the sepulchre , and founde it euen so as the women had saide , but him they sawe not .

verse 25 Then hee saide vnto them , O fooles , and slowe of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken !

verse 26 Ought not CHRJST to haue suffered these thinges , and to enter into his glorie ?

WEE continue yet ( BRETHREN ) in this Historie concerning the two Disciples of CHRIST , who that same daye of His Resurrection , ( not knowing of it ) went out from the rest of the Disciples , that were conuened at Hierusalem , to a Village called EMMAVS , not farre from Hierusalem . We haue hearde of their outgoing , and of their meeting with Christ : howbeit Hee knewe them , yet Hee let them not knowe that Hee knewe them : but Hee bounde vp their senses , their eyes , and their eares , that when they looked to Him , and hearde Him speake , they knewe him not : but they tooke him to bee a passenger : and no question hee appeared vnto them in the habite and weede of a passenger . And meeting with them , hee askes , what was their communication , and wherefore they were so sadde , and discomforted ? One of them , named CLEOPAS , takes the speach in hand , and beginnes to speake roughlie vnto Christ , That hee was come from Hierusalem , and knewe not these thinges which were fallen out within fewe dayes . It is halfe a refusall of an answere . Yet the Lorde will not leaue them off , but hee askes , What are these thinges which haue fallen out ? Hee answeres , OF IESVS OF NAZARETH . Of him is the whole summe of their talke . Then hee comes on , and hee makes it more cleare , to the passenger , as hee thought : and first hee lets him see what a man Iesus was . There was neuer such a man : Hee was a Prophet , mightie in worde and deede . No man euer spake as hee spake , and no man euer wrought such miracles as hee wrought : so that hee had an approbation both of God and man . Then next , hee comes to these thinges which had befallen so worthie a person , such indignitie as neuer was seene : hee sayes , Our high Priestes and Rulers haue condemned him to die , and haue dispatched him by the moste vile and ignominious death that coulde bee : They haue crucified that Prophet that was mightie in worde and deede , like a villane . Thus farre hitherto .

Nowe the rest of this narration that followes , containes three partes : the Historie is plaine , and therefore wee shall goe shortly thorow it , Cleopas gathereth a sore and a comfortlesse conclusion vpon the crucifying of Christ , a conclusion of desparing ▪ that Iesus should haue redeemed the world : it is said , Wee hoped that hee should haue redeemed Israel from their sinnes : But now He is taken away , and He is dead , and therefore our hope is gone , and we can looke no more for Him to be our Redeemer .

Marke this , if hee reasones well or not , Iesus is crucified , and therefore Hee cannot be our Redeemer , we cannot hope that euer He shall redeeme the world : By the contrarie , hee should haue reasoned , IESVS is crucified , and therefore Hee is the Redeemer : for as the Apostle Heb. Chapter 9. and twentie two verse sayes , Without shedding of blood , there is no remission of sinnes : for if Hee had not suffered , Hee could not haue beene the Redeemer , and haue redeemed vs : but Cleopas and the other , knew not what the Redeemer should haue suffered , they knewe not what the Redeemer meant , and therefore beeing deceiued with the false opinion that the people had concerning the Messias , that Hee should bee like a King , Iulius Caesar , the Emperour by an earthly power , to deliuer them from the tyrannie of the Romanes .

This false opinion made them to gather this , that He could not be the Redeemer , seeing that Hee was crucified . And indeede if this ground that they laide , had bene true , Hee could not haue deliuered them beeing crucified . I spake of this the last day , if thou followest the multitude , and beleeuest ( as the Papistes bidde thee ) as the multitude beleeue , and close thine eyes , thou shalt perish with the multitude . They will say , What adoe hast thou with the Bible , thou hast no more adoe , but beleeue as the Church beleeues ▪ but I saye vnto thee , It shall happen vnto thee , as it happened vnto Cleopas : That thing that should bee the matter of hope , it shall cut thee from hope , as it did this poore man Cleopas , yea , I say further , if thou beleeuest with the multitude , thou shalt perish with the multitude . Fie , is not that rabble ashamed of this light , fie vpon them : No , the vengeance from Heauen shall light vpon them , except they repent .

Nowe to come to the second parte of the narration that hee makes : ye haue heard his conclusion : But now sayes Cleopas , This is the third day since hee was crucified and dead : Yet we heare nothing : As hee would say , once dead and ay dead : Marke what hee would gather of this : It is the thirde daye since hee died , and wee haue not seene him , alas , I feare wee shall neuer see him againe : alas , hee will neuer redeeme Israel : Hee dare not speake this right out , but hee keepes it in his minde . Is this a good conclusion , It is the thirde daye since hee died , therefore hee cannot redeeme Israel ? Hee should haue concluded , It is the thirde daye , since hee died , therefore hee is risen in glorie , to bee the Redeemer of Jsrael . But the ignorant man knewe not the Scriptures of GOD , as Christ sayes to him heereafter : for Christ had foretolde , that hee woulde rise the thirde daye , and yet hee had forgotten it : and so he concludes , I shall neuer see him : and hee cannot be the Redeemer . Then ye see what it is to be ignorant of the Scriptures of GOD , and to forgette them : There is nothing concerning Christ , but it is fullie set downe in the olde and newe TESTAMENTES : So that if an Angell woulde come downe from Heauen , hee can tell no more in substance . Yet if thou wilt not looke to them , but close thine eyes that thou see not , and stoppe thine eares , that thou heare not , and so forget them againe before thou bee well out of the Kirke ; it is a wonder , that thou shouldest gette anie matter of hope . No , thou shalt find nothing but matter of desparation . Whosoeuer therefore woulde haue matter of joye in the heart , and haue joye in their distresse , let them alwayes haue the Scriptures before their eyes . What needed these men to haue beene troubled , if they had kept the Scriptures before their eyes ? So in a worde : As thou wouldest haue joye in trouble , keepe the Scriptures in thy memorie , for there is no joye , but in these Scriptures .

Nowe to goe forwarde to the thirde parte of this Narration of Cleopas , concerning Christ . Before hee comes to it , hee makes a rehearsall of these same thinges which had happened that same day in the morning : for on the thirde daye in the morning , there went out some women ( he himselfe was not so ready : it had bene better for himselfe to haue said , I went out to the graue ▪ and I saw , and I heard this ) and they haue made vs , the Disciples of Christ , all astonied : for they tolde vs , that they founde not the bodie of CHRIST : But they tolde vs that they founde Angels , and that the Lorde was risen , and aliue : but for all this we beleeued not . Then some of vs who were men , namely Peter and Iohn , who went out , and they founde this , that the LORDE was out of the graue . But marke his last wordes , But none of them sawe the LORDE . Alas , these two DISCIPLES apparantlie hath come out of HIERVSALEM , ere MARIE MAGDALENE , and some other women , who went out that same day , had returned , & shewed , that they had seene the Lord . They went away ouer soone to Emmaus . But looke what he concluded : They sawe Him not , therefore Hee was not risen : This is it that they would conclude , Because they could not see Him with their bodily eyes , therfore they looked neuer to see Him : As if wee should haue measured the Redeemer , & the Redemption by grosse and carnall senses . Looke if he concluded well ? He should haue concluded the contrarie , We could not see Him with our eyes and senses , and therefore wee beleeue He is the Redeemer : That is the conclusion that Hee shoulde haue gathered : for faith is the demonstration of things which are not seene as the Apostle speakes , Hebr. 11.1 . This is a false conclusion , Wee cannot see Him with our bodilie eyes , therefore wee cannot hope to see Him . But by the contrarie , Wee cannot see Him with our bodilie eyes , therefore wee beleeue and hope to see Him . Then wee see this in CLEOPAS , and his fellowe : suppose they were with CHRIST , and should haue had an eye to haue seene : yet they are meere carnall : for leaning onelie to the senses of the bodie , they are more naturall than spirituall : and so they conclude , They should neuer see the Lord : for suppose they spake not this with their mouthes , yet they thought it in their heartes , and they were standing betwixt hope and despaire . No , if thou bee but a naturall man , thou shalt beleeue nothing , but that which thou conceiuest and feelest with thy senses : but for Heauenlie thinges , thou canst not beleeue them : Heauen and Hell will bee but fables to thee , and all will be but follie vnto thee . There are enough of these men in this Towne : and therefore , as euer thou wouldest see Heauen , as thou wouldest liue hereafter , and as thou wouldest reigne in glorie , seeke to haue spirituall senses , which may passe farre beyonde nature : a spirituall eye to see thinges Heauenlie , and a spirituall hand to feele things Heauenlie , or else thou shalt die and perishe , and thou shalt neuer haue life heereafter . Then in time , seeke to bee spirituall , and to seeke Heauen and Heauenlie thinges . A bodilie eye will neuer perceiue these thinges . Yee see then , howe false a conclusion hee hath gathered . Yet I perceiue in the last part of his narration , something that smelles of the hope of Resurrection : an impediment in his heart , hee is neare to despaire : almoste hee hath giuen ouer both faith , and hope of CHRIST , that euer they shoulde see Him : yet hee is fleeting aboue , hee swatters and swimmes , hee giues not cleane ouer , hee drownes not altogether : but , as yee maye perceiue , a sponke of faith and hope remaines in him : and it beares him so aboue , that hee sayes not , I despaire . And where got hee this ? Euen of the report of the women : suppose hee beleeued not them , yet hee durst not saye , that they lied , or that it was vntrue that they spake . Well , it is alwayes good to heare of CHRIST , and if it were but a woman to speake of Him : for in the daye of thy trouble , yea , if thou were betwixt hope and despaire , that thing which thou hast hearde , will bee brought to thy remembrance , and keepe thee from despaire : But thou who hast not hearde , thou shalt perishe : and thou who hast hearde , suppose thou beleeuedst not at the first , and conceiuedst it not : yet when thou art at the brinke of desparation , that shall holde thee aboue , thou gettest further information .

Nowe goe to the rest . Wee haue hearde this preaching of Cleopas , to the passenger as he supposed . Yee see he was carefull to teach Him : and no question , all that hee knew of Christ , he tolde it ▪ Learne this lesson at Cleopas : All that knowledge which thou hast of Christ , tell it to another : and if thou haue little , tell it to him that hath nothing : and it may be , thou shalt get further information , as Cleopas did : for the stranger instructed him in all thinges . Nowe CHRIST speakes , and Hee sayes to him , ( not letting him know that He was Christ ) O fooles ! Hee that Christ calles a foole , is a foole indeede : And if Hee call thee a foole , thou art one . And then Hee sayes , Slowe of heart to beleeue concerning Christ the Messias . Before I come to the words , behold the clemencie & mercie of the Lord : These two men were rauing like fooles , or as men in a feuer : suppose they were His Disciples , they vtter a plaine distrust : and yet the Lord castes them not off : Hee saw a little sparke in them ▪ Hee sawe a sponke of faith , and Hee goes not to put it out . So that it is true , that is spoken of Him , Esay , Chap. 42. Hee neuer brake the bruised reede , nor yet put out the smoaking flaxe , but helde it in , and quickened the sponkes thereof , where hee founde it , till it came to a perfection . No , Hee will neuer cast thee awaye for a little faith : but Hee will entertaine it , and of a sponke , Hee will make a fire .

Yet to come to the wordes : Hee sayes , Fooles , madde men , without anie minde . And then Hee calles them , dull hearted . There are two thinges in man , A minde to see , and a will to embrace that which he seees : As for their minde , they were bereaued of mind : as for their will , they haue not a will , nor an heart to embrace it : So , marke , what misbeliefe is ? Alas , it leaues not one part of the whole , all the powers of the soule are vitiate by misbeliefe , Faith goes thorow all the powers of the soule , it first stands in an illumination , and sight of those things that concernes thy saluation , it decernes of thinges heauenly , and then goes downe to the heart , and makes it to embrace IESVS CHRIST , and His benefites : euen these heauenly things , that thou canst not see with the eyes of the bodie : Infidelitie , by the contrarie , beginnes and blindes the minde of the infidell , that hee sees not , nor cannot see nor discerne of things heauenly and spirituall : Albeit thou canst neuer discerne so well of policie , as the Heathen could , yet in heauenly things thou art but madde , and out of their minds : Christ would call thee wood and madde : Looke how Paul calles all the Philosophers , 1. Rom. In a worde hee calles them fooles , and then infidelitie goes from the minde , and filles the heart , and makes the heart astonied : if thou be an Infidell ▪ thou art dull , and senselesse : thou mayest lay holde on the worlde , but if thou gettest no better , thou shalt die in thy dulnesse and senslessenesse . So , wouldest thou knowe , whether thou art quicke or not , and of a good conceiuing : Trie not thy selfe by earthly things , and say not , I vnderstand the writing of this man , or that man , but if thou wouldest know , whether thou werest not dull & senslesse or not , looke if thou seest any thing in Heauen , and heauenly things , and then thou art not dull and senslesse : but if thou feelest not heauenly thinges , albeit thou werest a King , goe thy way , thou art but a dull and senslesse creature , the Asse , or the Dogge is better than thou : there the stile Hee giues them , wood men and madde men , without a minde . These men that can compasse these thinges in the worlde , thinke themselues quicke : but I saye to thee , in the Name of this IESVS , if thou knowest not CHRIST , and heauenly thinges , thou art but a dull and senslesse man , and seest not , nor vnderstandest no more , than an Asse .

Marke euery word that He speakes , whilst He calles them slow to beleeue all that the Prophets had spoken : He castes the Prophets in their teeth , He calles them slow to beleeue , not this thing , or that thing , not this man , or that man , but that which the Prophets had spoken .

It is euill , not to beleeue any that speakes the trueth , but it is worse , not to beleeue a Prophet . Any man that is sent , or called of God , if thou beleeuest Him not , that same calling of the man , augments thy judgement : looke to it , If ye beleeue not a man that is called , that calling of his , shall augment thy judgement . Then Hee sayes , Beleeue yee not the thinges that they haue spoken to you ? hearest thou many thinges , and is this worde oft beaten in thine eares , and hearest thou this daye , the morne , and other morne , and yet , wilt thou not beleeue , the more heauie is thy judgement , the more thou hearest , if thou purposest not to beleeue , the greater is thy judgement . I giue thee my counsell , if thou purposest not to beleeue , heare not a preaching , for all the preachings that thou hast heard , shal aggrauate thy judgment , & a thousand times heauier shall thy judgement be , & better , that thou hadst heard neuer a preaching , except thou purpose to beleeue . Marke this : He vses a sharp forme of rebuke , before He teach them , He telles them not what Hee was , Hee makes as though Hee were a stranger , and yet He calles them fooles , and slowe to beleeue .

Take heede to this , yee that will not suffer your selues to bee called foolish , and will not suffer your heart to be launced , but ay wouldest haue good wordes , and that will not heare your selues to be called fooles : there is the way to grace , there is the order of teaching , and hearing : and if thou teachest , call a foole , foole , albeit hee we●e a King , call him madde , or els thou wilt beguile him , call a slow hearted bodie , foolish , that is the only way to come to light and knowledge .

Thou that wouldest preach , must doe this , and thou that art an hearer : First , thou must get a sense of thy miserie , and that thou art but foolish , as euer thou wouldest see Christ , striue to get a sight of the blindnesse of thy soule , and the hardnesse of thine heart : and if thou seest thy blindnesse , and miserie , then thy desire will be wakened , and thou wouldest giue ten thousand Kingdomes to be out of that damnable estate .

Now , I shall bee short : When H●e hath begunne thus roughly with them , and hath prepared their heartes to heare , then Hee beginnes to teach . Why should I call thee a foole ▪ and an hard hearted bodie ▪ except it be to teach thee : So Hee beginnes and teaches them a faire preaching , and no doubt , Hee made a large discourse , but heere it is summarilie gathered vp : Hee layes downe His proposition , It behooued him to suffer , and to enter into his glorie . There is the necessitie : It behooued that the Lorde Iesus by manie and sore sufferings shoulde enter into His glorie . Marke this , who can tell it clearer than Hee Himselfe tolde it ? So I will tell it againe , Iesus by His suffering beho●ued to enter into His glorie . IESVS CHRIST once leauing His glorie , got no entrie againe into it , till Hee was so inanited as neuer creature was . The LORDE putteth to a necessitie of suffering , saying , Jt behooued him to suffer : and so saye I , There was such a necessitie layed vpon Him , that Hee behooued to suffer , and all the worlde coulde not saue Him from it , beeing once come downe into this worlde . Therefore , the LORDE by His Prophets had fore-tolde this necessitie , That hee shoulde suffer death : and therefore , seeing Hee fore-telles it , it behooued him to suffer : All the worlde shall not bring it backe againe . The Lorde as Hee had fore-tolde it , so Hee had ordained it from all eternitie . Wilt thou call backe againe that that the LORDE hath decreede ? Thou mayest reduce the decreet of man , but all the world cannot reduce the decreet of GOD. These are the causes of His suffering : but I shall come to a lower and a subordinate cause : I saye to thee , thy sinne made this necessitie . The LORDE taking vpon Him the burthen of thy sinne , and becomming Mediator ; that immaculate Lambe , that had no sinne , neither in bodie nor in soule , Hee taking once the burthen of our sinne vpon Him , Hee was , in a manner , holden out of Heauen for a time , and Hee was made accursed : and therfore , before He suffered for sinne , He could not get entrie into Heauen , for wheresoeuer sinne is , there is death , bee it inherent within thee , if thou get not one to die for thee , thou must die : for this is plaine talke , ( but would to God it were well learned ) death must euer followe sinne , if thou laye it not on Him , and Hee die not for thee , thou shalt die for euer . Thou makest but a pastime of harlotrie , and murther , and theft : but I say , There is no satisfaction of thy harlotrie and murther , but death : I saye to thee , harlot , thou art dead : murtherer , thou art but dead : albeit thou be a lord , I tell thee , thou art but dead , if thou get no reliefe in the Mediator , without satisfaction for thy sins , thou shalt neuer see Heauen . Christ saw not Heauen , after He tooke on our sin , till He was dead , and offe●ed His blood . The high Priest durst not enter into Sanctum sanctorum without a basen full of blood , vnder paine of death : Euen so , Christ entered not into heauen , but with his owne blood : And if thy sinne helde an innocent out of heauen , O miserable bodie ! thinkest thou , that thou , who art altogether defiled , canst come to heauen ? Nothing can enter there that is defiled . Murtherer , thou shalt neuer see heauen , except thou goe to Iesus , and laye on the burthen of thy sinne vpon him , and saye , Lord , take this burthen from mee : and if thou canst saye this from thine heart , he will take it from thee .

Now Brethren , a question would be asked , If Iesus hath died for thy sinnes and mine , that we might get an entrie ? Thou mayest say to mee , What to doe haue I to suffer , seeing the Lorde hath prepared the way ? What to doe haue I to suffer in soule or body ? or why shoulde I bee afflicted , seeing the Lorde hath made the way patent ? I will not answere with the Papistes : for they will saye , Thou must paye one part : but I saye to thee , in despite of thine heart , if thou paye anie part , thou must paye the whole . But I answere , All these sufferinges is no satisfaction to bring thee to Heauen . Then thou wilt saye , Why should I suffer , if it helpe not to bring me to Heauen ? I answere , All the afflictions which are laide on thee , are laide on thee for the slaughter of the remaining corruption : feelest thou not a remaining corruption within thee ? All th' afflictions which are laid on thee , as sicknesse , want of goods , losse of friendes , &c. all is laid on thee to slaye that remaining corruption . Brethren , I will tell you plainlie . The death of Iesus , and His suffering , is the only meane to enter into Heauen , in despite of all the Papistes . Againe I saye , Looke what neede wee haue of His death , wee haue as much need of affliction in our owne persons , to slaye that sin which remaines in vs : Suppose there be manie wayes to slay sinne , yet except thou be chastised and vexed with affliction outwardly and inwardly , as it pleases the Lord to laye it on thee , thou shalt neuer see Heauen . So cast thee not to sleepe , but make thee for affliction and trouble to mortifie thy sinne , or else thou shalt neuer see Heauen . And well is thee that art afflicted , and made like Christ by thine afflictions . What wordes can be t●uer , than the words of Paul and Barnabas , Act. 14. It behooueth you to enter into heauen , by manie tribulations . The Apostle sayes , there is a necessitie . And againe he sayes , Heb. 12.14 . without holinesse ( affliction brings holinesse ) no man shall see the Lord . Well , thou that delitest to pol●ute thy body , I tell thee , if thou be not holie , thou shalt neuer see God . And I saye more , Without affliction either in soule or bodie , thou shalt neuer bee holy . Thou that sleepest securely , and hast mind of nothing , but thy dinner , and thy supper , good chiere , and good companie : I tell thee once , twise , yea , thrise , thou shalt neuer be holy , and thou shalt neuer come to Heauen : and if thou sleepest on in this estate , thou art not one of His compt Booke . Let him , or her , who is afflicted , thanke God , and take it out of His hand , and saye , The Lord hath sent it to sanctifie me Lord giue me thy Spirit , that I may bee holy , that I may see thy blessed face one day , to my euerlasting joye in Iesus : To whom with the Father and Holy Spirit , be glory for euermore , Amen .

THE XXXIX . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 27 And he beganne at Moses , and at all the Prophets , and interpreted vnto them in all the Scriptures the thinges which were written of him .

verse 28 And they drewe neare vnto the towne which they went to , but hee made as though he would haue gone further .

verse 29 But they constrained him , saying , Abide with vs , for it is towardes night , and the day is farre spent . So he went in to tarrie with them .

verse 30 And it came to passe , as hee sate at table with them , hee tooke the bread , and blessed , and brake it , and gaue it to them .

verse 31 Then their eyes were opened , and they knew him : and hee was no more seene of them .

verse 32 And they saide betweene themselues , Did not our heartes burne within vs , while he talked with vs by the way , and when hee opened to vs the Scriptures ?

WEE insist yet ( Beloued in Christ ) in this part of Historie concerning the two Disciples of CHRIST , who in the daye of His resurrection went out to HIERVSALEM , to a Village neare by , called Emmaus . We heard these dayes past , what Cleopas , one of the two spake by the waye , to Christ , whome hee tooke to be a passenger , because his eyes were bounde vp , that hee could not see Him , nor discerne Him , neither by His voyce , nor by His face . All his speach tendes to this , Our hope is gone , we thought Iesus should haue beene the Redeemer , but He is dead , and continues vnder death . Wee entered in the answere which Iesus makes , speaking to Him like a passenger . The first entrie is rough language : O fooles , sayes Hee , and dull of heart , to beleeue all that the Prophets had spoken of Iesus ! An hard entrie . Thereafter He begins to instruct them and to teach them : The chiefe poinct of doctrine is first laid downe in these wordes , Jt behooued that CHRJST shoulde suffer , and by suffering , enter into his glorie . Of this which wee hearde the last daye ▪ I repeate nothing . In this TEXT , as GOD shall giue vs grace , and as time shall suffer , wee haue the confirmation of this doctrine : Hee prooues this necessitie , that hee behooued to suffer , by manie testimonies : And then , in the seconde , wee haue howe Hee manifested Himselfe , and howe their eyes were opened , and howe Hee let them see , that Hee was Christ . And in the thirde parte wee haue the effectes which it wrought in them , after that they knewe Him to bee their Lorde and Master . Then to beginne at the first , To prooue that Christ suffered , and so entered into His glorie . Hee searches the Scriptures , Hee beginnes at Moses , and from Moses hee comes to the Prophets , interpreting vnto them what Moses and the Prophets had spoken concerning CHRIST , interpreting that which concerned His Passion , and that which concerned His glorie , after His Passion . The matter is set downe summarilie : Heere no Scriptures are expressed , neither such as were taken out of MOSES , or the PROPHETS : but summarilie it is saide , That Hee prooued all out of MOSES and the PROPHETS : There Hee alleadged not a bare testimonie : but Hee declared and expounded euerie one of the Testimonies to these two Disciples . And then when Hee hath interpreted them , Hee gathered the conclusion , That it behooued himselfe to suffer .

Now , Brethren , we see in this place , what the preaching of the Gospell is in effect : it is none other thing , but the declaration of Moses , & the Prophets : Christ preaches here the Gospell to them , and yet He does nothing , but interpretes Moses and the Prophets . So the preaching of the Gospell , is nothing but the exponing of Moses and the Prophets : and this Euangell is a plaine commentarie of the Text of Moses : Moses wrote not one thing , and the Apostles another , but Moses wrote the same thing , that the Apostles wrote : only this is the difference : Moses wrote obscurely , the Apostles more clearly : Then marke well this : They that are preachers of the Gospell separate neuer the interpretation of the Gospell from the Text of Moses , and the Prophets . Some fantastick braines haue thought the Olde Testament not needfull since the Gospell was written : but all is vanitie , Christ teached not that way : yee see , Christ takes His Text out of Moses , and interpretes Moses and the Prophetes , and the Apostles wrote nothing of Christ , but that which they grounded vpon Moses : and as for vs , wee should speake nothing , but that which wee ground vpon the writtings of the Apostles : and next , wee ground our preachings vpon the Prophets , and thirdly , vpon Moses , that is a ground , & that is a sure ground , and all the world cannot cast it downe , that doctrine which is grounded vpon the Apostles , the Prophets , and Moses , it is good , but if it bee not grounded vpon these three , I will not giue thee one pennie for it : Secondly , ye see , all the interpretation of Moses , is concerning Christ , and what befell Him , His suffering , and His glory after His passion , there is the chiefe corner stone , whereupon our Faith is builded , and whereupon our Faith is grounded , and whereupon the doctrine of Moses , the Prophets and the Apostles is builded , the corner stone , Christ , and therefore sayes the Apostle , beeing grounded vpon the foundation of the Prophets , and the lowest stone Christ : and in the first Epistle to the Corinthians , Chapter 3. verse 10. He sayes , No man can lay another ground , but that which is laide alreadie : Iesus is the foundation and ground of all true doctrine and veritie , Paul Rom. 10. calles Him the end of the Law , in Him is all the Law fulfilled , and Hee put an end to all these types and shadowes in the Lawe : So there is the chiefe ground of our doctrine , Iesus Christ the lowest stone , vpon Him is grounded the doctrine of Moses , the Prophets and the Apostles , and we builde our doctrine vpon Him .

I goe forward : This for the first head , now followes the second part of the Text , how Hee beginnes to manifest Him , for as yet , they thought Him to be but a passenger , yet a gracious man , and blessed passenger , as yee will heare : they were loth to depart from Him : it is saide , When they draw neare to Emmaus , in a towne where they thought to lodge all night , the Lord makes , as though He would haue gone further , the wordes are , He faines , as though He were to goe further , that village was not the end of His journey , the words giue occasion of a question : Thought the LORD one thing , and spake He another , to speake one thing , and to thinke another , is a plaine lie : I will not insist in this matter , the purpose of the Lord at this time was to enter into the village & towne with them , and sit at Table with them , vpon this condition , that they should bee earnest with Him , vrge Him , and in a manner constraine Him , but this failing was in them , they not beeing earnest , Hee purposed to leaue them , and to goe further , then when it comes to the doing , and executing of His purpose , when He said , Hee would goe further , He lied not , for He purposed so to doe , if they had not beene earnest with Him , and caused Him to abide : Then wherein can it be said , that He vsed simulation , except in this , that Hee shew not them , that if they were earnest with Him , He would abide : No , if thou wouldest haue Him to stay with thee , thou must be earnest to seeke Him , and constraine Him in a manner ) I might let you see examples both in God , and godly men , that haue shewed a part of their purpose , and kept the rest to themselues : God said to Moses , I will slay this people , and none of them shall escape : Hee kept vp this , except thou interceede : And againe Hee sayes , Yet fourtie dayes and then Niniue shall be destroyed : Lied the Lord ? Not , albeit He kept vp a part of His purpose , except they had repented : for if they had not repented , He had destroyed them . So the Lord bids Samuel conceale His purpose in annoynting Dauid , 1. Sam. 6.16 .

This onely is our lesson , Bee not curious to seeke that which the Lord hath not reueiled to thee , but see thou studie to doe that which the Lord hath reueiled : thou hast no warrand to seeke that which Hee hath not reueiled : O Scotland , thou hast no warrand whether GOD will stay with thee , or not , but thou hast this warrand , to intreat Him earnestly by prayer , and in a manner to constraine Him to stay with thee : No , Hee will depart , if thou gettest not an heart to constraine Him , Hee will not stay with thee if thou be not earnest to bid Him stay , thou hast no warrand that Hee will stay with thee : And I say to thee , if Hee be not better intertained in Scotland than Hee is , He shall leaue thee : and woe to thee , Scotland , if Hee leaue thee , this colde entertainement , may justly make thee to feare , that the Lord shall leaue thee , Scotland Many in this Countrie of highest rancke would put Him away , but if euer Hee depart , a heauie judgement shall light vpon them . Now when Hee seemed , as though Hee would goe further , in a manner they doe Him violence , and they sticke to Him , taking Him to bee a man , a passenger , a gracious passenger , and therefore they are lothe to sunder from Him , and they vse arguments to mooue Him , they say , It is towards night , and the day is farre spent , and where canst thou goe ? stay with vs all night , then the Lord yeelded , and taried with them : Marke this : We vse to say , Prayer will breake hard weard , and it is true , repentance and supplication will holde off judgement , that would light vpon vs . The Lord sayes , in the eleuenth Chapter of Matthew , and the twelfth verse : The Kingdome of heauen suffereth violence , and the violent take it by force . What causes Him to tarie ? violence is done to Him : and I say to thee , if thou enterest into Heauen , thou must doe violence and take it by force : and I say more , if thou throngest not , & seekest it not night & day , thou shalt neuer enter in it : and if these disciples had not thronged on Him , and constrained Him , He had not remained with them : thou shouldest euer pray to God , and saye Lorde , leaue vs not , tarie with vs , wee may not sunder , if thou stickest not to Him , Hee shall leaue thee . Then yee see , what it is to bee humane , they would not let Him walke in the night : but what rewarde got they ? in steade of man , they receiue God , and man blessed for euer : so I say , humanitie to man , hospitalitie to Pilgrimes , hath a great reward . The Apost. Heb. 13.2 . sayes : That some receiued Angels into their houses vnawares , when they thought they had receiued men . Abraham receiued Angels in his house , Gen. 16.3 . Lot receiued Angels , Gen. 19.8 . Now , Brethren , I say this to you , as ye would receiue God , haue mind of the poore , and now especially , in this extreame dearth , giue them some part of that thou wouldest put in thine owne mouth , & that which thou wouldest put on thy backe : there is none of you , but yee will say , If ye had Christ heere , I should feede Him , and if I saw Him naked , I should giue Him clothes , the reprobate shall say the same in that day : We should haue cled thee , if we had seene thee naked , &c. But what answeres the Lord ? When ye did it not to one of those litle ones , ye did it not to me . Knew Abraham , or Lot , that these men that they receiued in their houses were Angels , and thought these two , that He was Christ : No , they thought Him but a passenger . We read , they that haue shewed humanitie to men , receiued God , but we neuer reade that any that neuer delt humanely with men , & sought not to entertaine them , got euer God to lodge with Him . So in a word , as thou wouldst not manifest thy loue to God , be humane , gentle and mercifull to man . He who loues not his brother , whom he sees dayly , how can hee loue God whom he neuer saw ? No , thou louedst Him neuer , say what thou wil : fye vpon that man , that hath no humane entertainement in lodging of strangers . Now when He is gone in with them , He sits down at supper ( for it was Euening ) sitting down , He takes the bread and giues thanks . Take heed to this : ye with prophane hands will pul , rent & swallow vp the Lords benefites , without knowing of God , but the Lorde of glory nowe sitting downe as man , Hee would not breake breade , vntill Hee had sanctified it by prayer : when Hee hath blessed the bread , Hee takes it , and distributes it to the disciples : so ye see , this is an Holy passenger , whilst He makes Him to be a passenger , Hee is Holy . Marke this , ye that are passengers , all His communing in the way , is holy : then when He sits downe , He blessed the bread , ere He eate : how euer He makes Him to be a passenger , he dissembles neuer His holinesse , but alwayes Hee is holie , He is holy in the way , He is holy in the house , He is holy at the table , that holy Lord will neuer take on the habite of prophanitie , Marke this : Be what thou wilt , if thou be a Lord , trauelling , albeit thou dissemblest thy rancke , behaue thy selfe as a commmon passenger , or as a marchant , &c. yet with the companie thou art in , behaue thy selfe holie , be holie in thy journey , be holie at the table , and in thy eating shew that habite . Ye that trauell , either in this Countrey , or to other countreyes see , how farre men are from this : if they meete with an euill person , they will bee as euill , if they meete with a filthie person , they are filthier , they will speake two filthie wordes for one : if one goe to Germanie , he wil be an Vbiquiter , and in Rome a Papist , in Scotland a Christian , in as many places as many formes : so thou that is a Passenger , as euer thou would look for rest hereafter , look that thou be holy : a holy hearted man in a company , will not only haue great graces in himselfe , but also he will be gracious to that companie , & communicate these graces to them with whome He is in companie : So dissemble as thou wilt , be euer holy , and as euer thou wouldest dwell with Iesus , be euer like Him in some measure in holinesse : and well is vs , if in word and deede we be holy pilgrimes in this world . This would not be passed by , He sunders not from them in the house , He goes not to one house , and they to another , but He will goe to one house with them , and will sit at the same table with them : then Hee will not stay still , till they giue bread to Him , but He beginnes to giue bread to them , and feedes them with His owne hande : So ye see , Brethren , what it is , to be earnest to entreat the Lord , to stay with thee : Now certainly , He shall be more homely with thee , than thou canst be with Him : if thou beginnest to entreat Him , He will remaine with thee , and feede thee with His owne hand , and they that haue found the Lorde , they haue seene such an homelinesse , as they could neuer thinke of . In the 3. of the Reuelation , verse 20. The Lord Iesus sayes , I will stande at the doore , and I will knocke , hee that will open to mee , I will come in , and suppe with him . Once let me in , I shall be so homely , as thou neuer wouldest haue thought , I shall insinuate mee in thine heart & I shall not only sit at thy table , but I will sit in thine heart , and shall feede thine heart with joy , and food euerlasting .

Nowe to goe forwarde : the Lord , who no question bound vp their eyes , before , opens them now : if He close thine eyes , the world cannot open them , He only can oppen them : The meane whereby Hee opens them , apparantly was that forme of prayer Hee vsed before He brake the bread : Next , they vnderstood , that it was Hee by the distributing of the bread : for Hee vsed to feede them with His owne hande : and therefore by these signes they are made to know Him . I see here , grace growes : after that once grace begins : none end of grace : after that once He hath inuited them , He suppes with them , then He feedes them with His owne hand , and then at the last , their eyes were opened : and judge yee , what joy that was to them : No doubt , that was the most joyfull sight , that euer they saw . So , hold on , and entertaine the Lord a while , and set Him at thy table , and neuer be glad to eat nor drinke , except thou findest some presence of thy GOD ( for it is a lothsome dinner , if thou wantest Him , and if thou entreatest Him on , thou shalt finde in ende , an exceeding joy : Entertaine Him now , as a passenger , and in the ende , thou shalt see Him to thy comfort , thine eyes shall bee opened to see Him , as He is .

Then it is said , as their eyes were opened , He was lifted from them , yee must not thinke , that the Lord made His body inuisible , it is contrarie to the order of nature , a thicke body to be inuisible , nor yee must not thinke , that He brake out at the house side , as the Papists dreame : this departure was by the holding of their eyes , He was not changed in this forme , or that forme , but the change was in their eyes , so that , they see not howe Hee departes , or in what manner , as before , their eyes were holden , that they could not know Him . To leaue this , yee would maruell , Hee giues them but one blencke : in an instant He goes away from them : why stayes He not ? No , it was not meete for them , that Hee should stay , nor yet was it possible for Him to stay after that manner that they would haue had Him to haue stayed , seeing nowe sufficiently they were assured that Hee was risen it was not needfull that Hee should stay with them , as of before , as yee see , the Apostles in the 1. of the Actes , speaking to Him , they say , Lord , wilt thou at this time restore the Kingdome to Israel : That is in effect Lord , wilt thou not remaine with vs here on the earth : No , He would not stay with them , but giues them a glance of Him : then secondly , Hee could not dwell amongst them , the earth could not be capable of a glorious body : glorifie a man or a woman , the earth cannot keepe them , glorifie a man or a woman , this earth is too euill for them , & they cannot dwell in the earth : No , that Paradice wherein Adam was set , that pleasant Garden that He was placed in , could not keepe a glorious body , and a glorified man . So the Lorde beeing glorified , could not dwell and abide amongst men , as of before : so then , wouldest thou dwell with Christ , and dwell in that pleasant place ( and thou shalt neuer haue happinesse nor joy , till thou dwellest with Him ) Thinke not to bring Him downe to the earth , but if thou wouldest dwell with Him , flit out of the earth , make thee for flitting . Paul sayes , I desire to flit and to dwell with the Lord : Wouldest thou desire to dwell with the Lord , desire to flit out of thy bodie ▪ for if thou hast not a desire , but art afraide to flit , it is a token that thou hast no langour of God , and that thou shalt neuer dwell with Him , but that soule that desires to flit , to enjoy that presence , that soule that hath groaned for it ( for the soule that is godly , groanes , as a man that groanes vnder a burthen ) shall enjoy the presence of God , & dwell with Him , and that soule shall be glorified : thy body , indeed , shall not bee glorified , vntill that time that Hee shall appeare , and then thy bodie and thy soule both shall bee glorified with Him : and then our eyes shall see Him , and our bodies shall dwell with Him in the Heauen , in that euerlasting Paradise .

Nowe Brethren , hitherto the Lorde hath manifested Himselfe : then see what effect followes , and is wrought in their heartes of this manifesting . Yee woulde thinke that so soone as the Lorde had bene taken from them , they shoulde haue bene sadde : For who would not bee sadde to want Him ? For if thou sawest Him , for all the world thou wouldest not bee content to want His presence . Yee would maruell , why they make no mone for that short time that Hee abode with them . No doubt , that sight that they got , left such a comfort in their heartes , as cannot bee spoken . And if the Lorde giue His presence to anie man , his heart will haue such a joye , that it will feede vpon it . Yee reade , in the eight Chapter of the Actes of the Apostles , howe the Eunuche , who came from the Queene of Candare , when Philippe came , and baptized him , Philippe was carried awaye from him , yet the Scripture sayes not that hee mourned when Philippe was taken away : No , it is saide , that hee went on his waye rejoycing . From whence comes this joye ? No doubt , it was the presence of Philippe that left this joye behinde it . So in a worde : The presence of God leaues alwayes joye : and if thou get a blinke of Him in the morning , thou shalt bee joyefull of Him all the daye , and that joye shall feede thee : and when thou art eating and drinking , that presence will feede thee . Woe to thee who seekest not to get a blinke of Him : for if thou gettest not a blinke of Him , thou shalt neuer haue solide joye in thine heart .

But the wordes would bee marked : And they saide betweene themselus , Did not our heartes burne within vs , while hee talked with vs by the waye , and when hee opened to vs the Scriptures ? There are the wordes . When these two men hearde Him , the worde was effectuall : but they thinke Him not to bee their Lord , till hee manifested Himselfe vnto them : and then they call to minde by their burning , that they found that it was Hee that spake vnto them . This confirmes them that it was Hee . The same burning of the heart that one will haue is a sure token of the presence of Christ : for if the Lorde were not present in thine heart , it woulde not burne at the preaching . No , not an Angell hath power to set thine heart on fire . So thou that hast this burning , thou mayest saye , that the Lorde Iesus is present in thine heart .

But marke this : We see in these men , that our eyes are so blind , that we cannot discerne the Lord so long as we liue here : we cannot get full sight , but we are in a strife : if the heart shall say , The Lord is here , the flesh will say , He is not here : so that we hing here betwixt hope and despaire . But when Hee once manifestes Himselfe in glorie , then that burning which we felt in this life , that sense which we then felt , shall bee brought to our remembrance . Thinke not that thou shalt loose that sense : No , Thou shalt take it vp with thee to the Heauen : and we shall say one to another , Remember yee not what burning wee had , when wee spake and hearde of CHRIST in the earth ? Then it behooued this LORDE to haue beene then with vs in the earth . So the remembrance of that joye which thou felt in the worlde , shall bee a part of thy joye which thou shalt haue in the Heauens in the life to come : Therefore , get much joye here , and laye it vp in store in thine heart : goe on in feeling , and I promise thee , in the Name of GOD , it shall neuer depart , but it shall euer augment and enlarge thy joye , and glorie in the life to come . No , as the worde of GOD , which is the immortall seede of GOD , euanishes not : so , neither shall the effect of the worde euer euanish . Then , euer striue to get a sense of the working of this worde in thine heart .

Nowe a worde , and so I shall ende . Yee woulde thinke this a sober conclusion , As wee walked by the waye , when hee sp●●e to vs , our hearts burned , therefore it was he that spake with vs : So they concluded , that it must bee his Spirit onelie which settes the heart on fire . May we not in like manner conclude , At the preaching of Paule the Spirite settes the heart on fire , therefore Paul is Christ ? This is a false conclusion . And I answere to this , That if these men had felt no more , but a common feeling , in an ordinarie measure , their argument had not beene good : But they had another feeling , than can be at the preaching of a man : for no doubt , with the worde Hee sent His Spirite to worke in them extraordinarilie . And I put it out of question , They had such a wonderfull feeling , as they coulde neuer haue had at the preaching of anie man whosoeuer . So their conclusion is sure , Seeing as Hee spake , Hee breathed His Spirite vpon vs , Hee must bee CHRIST . It is a wonder of them , who haue gotten GODS SPIRITE , howe they will discerne of GODS SPIRITE in others : And manie are beguiled for fault of this SPIRITE . There is verie much spoken of our feeling at the PREACHING : And what serues all ? They call it a fire : for the Spirite which raises that feeling , is like a fire , and therefore He is compared to a fire , Matth. 3.11 . And a fire hath euer an vp-burning : and if thou haue true feeling , thine heart shall bee set on fire , & that fire is mightie , & will burne vp the drosse of thy saluation , which is in thy foule heart . No , speake not of feeling except thou be regenerate : Thou that art an Harlot , speake not of feeling , except thou feele it burne vp thine harlotrie . And thou that art a murtherer , saye not that thou hast a feeling , and if it burne not vp thy bloodie heart . So I charge thee before God : heare not one worde , except thou findest that Spirit to burne vp thy corruption ; thou tellest mee , that thou feelest , and yet thou remainest an harlot , fye vpon thine harlotrie , let not that word come out of thy mouth . Againe , as the fire of Gods Spirit burnes vp the drosse of thy corruption , so it will inflame thy loue to God , it will inflame thine heart , and all the power of the soule to the loue of GOD , and righteousnesse , so that it will binde thine heart to God , as the Apostle sayes , The loue of God constraineth me , so that thou wouldest bee content to die , to liue with Him , and to pleasure Him , thou wouldest not care , to liue , or to die : and what more ? as a fire is nourished with some matter , that is meete for burning : so this fire once kindled in our soules is nourished , and fed by the continuall presence of GOD in IESVS CHRIST , and that precious oyle of the Holy Spirit . Further , a flame tendes alwayes vpward , and it will lift an heauie thing that falles downe vpon it : ye see a traine of powder will blow vp an house : Wee are heauie by nature , and loadned with sinne , yet that fire of loue will raise thee vp ▪ and place thee with the Lord , whom thou louest , and thine heart will bee lifted vp to Him . There is neuer one that loues IESVS in the Earth , but they are dwelling with Him in the Heauen , and shall enjoy that presence euerlastingly . So yee see , what it is to haue the heart set on fire , till we meete with our LORD , and then our heartes shall haue the full fruition of His presence for euer . To this IESVS , with the Father , and Holy Spirit , be glorie , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XL. LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MARKE CHAP. XVI .

verse 13 And they went and tolde it to the remnant , neither beleeued they them .

verse 14 Finally , hee appeared vnto the eleuen as they sate together , and reproched them for their vnbeliefe and hardnesse of heart , because they beleeued not them which had seene Him , beeing risen vp againe .

LVKE CHAP. XXIII .

verse 33 And they rose up the same houre , and returned to Ierusalem , and found the eleuen gathered together , and them that were with them ,

verse 34 Which saide , The Lord is risen indeede , and hath appeared to Simon .

verse 35 Then they tolde what things were done in the way , and how Hee was knowen of them in breaking of bread .

verse 36 And as they spake these things , Iesus Himselfe stood in the middes of them , and said vnto them , Peace be to you .

IHON , CHAP. XX.

verse 19 The same day then at night , which was the first day of the weeke , and when the doores were shut where the disciples were assembled for feare of the Iewes , came Iesus and stood in the middes , and said to them , Peace be vnto you .

WEE haue heard ( Beloued in Christ ) these dayes past , of the conference which was betwixt Christ , and these two Disciples , who were going to Emmaus . Christ reproued them sharplie , because they thought that Christ being crucified , all hope of Redemption was past . Next , He instructed them , affirming , that it behooued Him to suffer , and by suffering to enter into His glorie . This His doctrine , which Hee prooued by manie Testimonies of Scripture ; beginning at Moses , and from Moses Hee comes to the Prophets , interpreting vnto them , what they had spoken concerning Christ , concerning His Passion , and concerning His glorie after His Passion : for the preaching of the Gospell is nothing else , but an expounding of Moses , and the Prophets , and Iesus Christ is the foundation whereupon the doctrine of Moses , and the Prophets , is builded : He is the end of the law all tendes to Him . Thereafter , we heard how Christ manifested Himselfe to these Disciples : for , when as Hee made Himselfe as though Hee woulde haue left them , beeing constrained by them , Hee went in to tarrie with them : and as He sate at table with them , in the blessing , and breaking , and distributing of the bread , their eyes were opened , and they knowe Him . Last , wee hearde what effectes were wrought in them , when they sawe Hee was their Lorde and Master : Howbeit Hee left them , yet they were not sadde : but that sight which they got of Him , left exceeding great joye and comfort in their heartes : and so they call to mind that burning which they found in their heartes when He spake vnto them , whereby they are more confirmed , that it was the Lorde that spake to them : for the burning of the heart which a man will finde in himselfe , is a sure token of the presence of Christ . Nowe in the Text which we haue presently read , we haue set down their returning to Hierusalem , with great expedition , & how they declare to the Apostles , & others , who were there assembled , all things that fell out vnto them by the way : these things which they saw with their eyes , & which they had heard with their ears . Therafter we haue set doun another appearing of Christ , which fell out this same very time that these two Disciples are talking together with th' eleuen , of these things . Then to come to the words : It is said , They rose vp the same houre , and returned to Hierusalem . The circumstance of the time of their returning would be weighed : They make no delay : they stay not all night in Emmaus , albeit it was late , and they were before of intention to haue remained there till the morning : but they vse all possible expedition , and they rise that same houre to returne to Hierusalem , that they might shew the Disciples what they had heard and seene , & make them partakers of their joy . Compare this their returning to Hierusalem , with their comming out of Hierusalem to Emmaus : ye will find a great difference : When they came out of Hierusalem to Emmaus , they went slowly with sad hearts & sad conference : and when the Lord , whom they supposed to be a passenger , met them , & inquires what conference that was , that they had amongst themselues ? They take leasure enough to tell Him the sorrowfull newes that had fallen out in Hierusalem , of the crucifying of Iesus of Nazareth . But in their returning to Hierusalem they make great speede : they goe quickly , they goe with joyefull heartes , hasting to communicate to the disciples the great joye which they themselues had conceiued vpon the things which both they sawe and heard . The lesson is plaine . When the children of God are casten downe , when their hearts are grieued , when they haue no joyfull and comfortable newes to tell , but sadde and heauie tidinges , concerning Christ , and His Gospell , and the estate of His Kirke ; then they will goe slowlie , and with heauie cheare : they will speake slowly , and with sadnesse , they will haue little pleasure in any thing that they doe ; for the griefe of their hearts takes hand and foote from them : so that they can doe nothing willingly , and with chearefulnesse . But by the contrarie , when their hearts are joyfull , when they haue joyfull and comfortable tidinges , to tell to others of Christ and His Kirke ; then are they quicke and speedie , and chearefull in al their doings , they will goe with expedition and chearefulnsse , they will speake with chearfulnesse , with chearfulnes they will make haste to communicate their joye to others : for the joy which they conceiue in their hearts , cheares vp and encourages all the members of their bodies to doe their duetie willinglie , with chearfulnesse and pleasure : Yea , such is the force of the joye in the heart , that it will swallow vp & ouercome all troubles , all stayes , & impediments , which can be casten in to hinder a good purpose : and therefore , if thou seest a man slow to a good action , and namelie , to preach the Gospell of IESVS , thou hast just occasion to suspect that he hath found little joy in his heart through the Gospel : as by the contratrie , if thou seest a man hasten with chearfulnes to preach the Gospell , it is a sure token , that he hath his heart filled with the sense of joye through the Gospell . Nowe when they came to Hierusalem , They founde the eleuen Disciples of the Lorde , and beside them , they founde sundrie others gathered together with them . Appearinglie these men who were gathered together with the Disciples were such as had heard the Lord Iesus teaching when He was conuersant in the worlde and had founde the power of His Preaching effectuall to their conuersion : for as euill men delite in the societie of euill men , because conformitie in manners makes men to entertaine societie together : as the harlot with the harlot , the drunkarde with the drunkard , the thiefe with the thiefe , &c. Euen so good men take pleasure in the company of good men , that they may be a mutuall furtherance one to another of the glorie of God , & their own saluation . When these two Disciples finde th' eleuen , & the rest that were with them in Hierusalem , looke howe they are exercised : They are telling one to another , that the Lord Jesus was risen indeed . These two Disciples came to tell them these newes , supposing they had knowne nothing of them : but they found themselues preuented , they found that the Lords disciples tel them that same that they came to haue informed them of , to wit , that the Lord Iesus was risen indeed . And this they prooue by the testimonie of Simon Peter , who had affirmed to them , that he had seene the Lord : for among others to whom the Lord appeared after His Resurrection , He appeared in particular to Simon Peter , as Paul testifies , 1. Cor. 15.5 . where he telles that He was seene of Cephas , before He was seene of the rest of the twelue . So these two disciples that made haste vpon set purpose to further , strenthen , and comfort others , they are furthered , strengthened , & comforted by others , and so they find their comming to bee profitable to themselues . The lesson shortly is this : Often times it comes to passe , that they who come of set purpose to declare to others , that joy which they haue found to be wrought in their soules by the Holy Spirit , by the preaching of the Gospell , are preuented by others , & hea●e of others these same glad tidings that they came to speake themselues , before they can get time or leasure to vtter them themselues , and so they finde that same joye communicated to them , which they come to communicate to others : or if they be not preuented , then it falles out , that they heare these same glad tidings of others , that they themselues declare to others , and so receiue mutuall comfort : or if others speake nor to them , at least this fall out , that of their owne message , and of that speach that they vtter of IESVS CHRIST , they will find their joye to encrease more and more , & to abounde : so that it falles out , that their preaching is not onelie powerfull and comfortable to the soules of others , but euen to themselues : & when they preach to others , they preach to themselues . If thou hast gotten a spiritual grace or comfort to thy soule , bee carefull to communicate it vnto others : for by so doing , thou shalt find thy grace and joye to encrease : feare not , that by communicating of thy grace , it shall bee empaired : for these spirituall graces , are not like worldlie benefites , whereof the more thou giuest to others , there is the lesse behinde : but the more thou giuest of these spirituall graces vnto others , the more thou hast behinde to thy selfe , the more shall they encrease : For to him that hath , it shall bee giuen , and hee shall haue abundance . Matth. Chap. 25.29 . But it woulde bee marked : Albeit these two Disciples finde themselues to bee preuented by the eleuen , who were telling that same thing that they came to tell them : yet they are not so silent , nor conceale not the thinges which they had hearde and seene : but it is saide , that they also tolde what thinges were done in the waye , and howe CHRIST was knowne of them in breaking of bread : and so they goe about to confirme the APOSTLES in that which they themselues were telling of the Resurrection of CHRIST .

Nowe a question may bee mooued heere . Howe is it that LVKE sayes , that when the two Disciples came of purpose to tell the eleuen , what had befallen to them in the waye , and what they had hearde and seene concerning IESVS , the eleuen preuentes the two , and telles them , that IESVS was risen , and had appeared to Peter ; seeing MARKE , speaking of this same matter , sayes , that when these two went , and tolde Christes appearing to them , to the remnant , that they beleeued ? Howe agree these two together ? To this I answere : First , That when LVKE sayes , that they tolde the two Disciples , that the Lorde was risen indeede , and that hee had appeared to Simon Peter , hee meanes , that there was a number among them , who beleeued : and that which was proper to some , hee ascribes it indefinitelie to the whole . And on the other part , when MARKE sayes , they beleeued not , it is to bee vnderstoode , that there were certaine of them , who beleeued not . And so both the EVANGELISTES according to the accustomed forme of speaking in the Scripture , attribute that indefinitelie to the whole , which was proper to a part . Next , I answere : When Marke sayes they beleeued not , he speakes of a full and perfect Faith , that was free of all doubting wauering , and vnconstancie : but Luke speakes of a begunne Faith , which in the meane time wantes not the owne doubting : for wee may perceiue in the Historie , that sundrie times after this , they were in doubt , as yee see hereafter in the 41● verse of this Chapter , where it is said , that after Hee had shewed them His hands , and His feete , they beleeued not : their heartes were not constantly settled with an assurance of His resurrection .

Now in the next part of our Text , we haue set downe another appearing of Christ after His resurrection , which falles out in this same very time , when these two disciples were talking with the eleuen , & this is His first apparition : we haue heard of foure alreadie , His first appearing was to Marie Magdalene , the second was , to certain other women , the third was , to the two disciples , who were going to Emmaus , the fourth was to Peter , which we shewed you before : Luke touched in a worde , verse 34. Now in this His fift appearing He appeares vnto the disciples , beeing assembled together . The three Euangelists , Marke , Luke , & Iohn , set downe particularly the circumstances of their assembling & meeting together , which circumstances would be well considered , because they serue for the clearing of the Historie , the first circumstance is of the persons , that were conueened , who , and how many they were : Marke sayes , that He appeared vnto the eleuen : & yet we must vnderstand by the Historie that followes in Iohn , that Thomas was not present at this meeting : but here he giues the name of the whole , to the most part , & after Iudas death they were commonly called the eleuen . Iohn sayes , generally , & indefinitely , That the disciples were assembled . Of this circumstance we marke : The disciples of the Lord for the most part euer vsed to meete , and assemble together : they assembled together before His Passion : they assembled together , euen in the verie time of His Passion , and hanging on the Crosse ( for it is saide in the 23. Chapter of Luke , and the 49. verse : And all His acquaintance stood afarre off , and the women that followed Him from Galile , beholding these things ) and now they assembled together after His Passion . So yee may see : They who are Christes , are euer going about to meet & to holde themselues together , that they may speake , & conferre of all thinges , that fall out concerning Christ , and the estate of His Church , whether they be joyfull , and comfortable , or sad & sorrowfull , that they may edifie , & further one another , mutually in the course of their saluation , that they may be joyned together , and make vp , and compleete one body . And why not ? For as there is one GOD the Father , one head the LORD Iesus , one Spirit , one Faith , one Baptisme , one hope of vocation : so there should bee but one body , the members whereof , should endeuoure , to entertaine loue and vnitie amongst themselues , Ephes. Chapter 4 verses 3 4 , 5 , 6. This meeting together , of the members of the body of Christ , and their mutuall conference , brings with it , an exceeding great consolation and joy : for the Lord hath promised to send that Comforter the Holy Spirit , to these meetings of the Sainctes : and Christ sayes , in the 18. Chapter of Matthew , and the 20. verse : Where two or three is gathered together in my Name : there will I be in the middes of them . If thou despisest these holy meetings , and disdainest thou the holy conference , I denounce to thee in the Name of Christ , thou shalt neuer finde a solide joy , or consolation : manie there are , who contemne the meetings of the faithfull , and the assemblies of the Sainctes , and disdaine the meanes of grace , godly speeches and conferences : and yet will dreame to themselues , that the Holy Spirit will dwell in their soules , and that they will finde joy , and consolation : but the end will prooue , that their corrupt and false hearts haue deceiued them .

Nowe I come to the second circumstance , which is concerning their exercise in that meeting . What were they doing ? Marke sayes , They sate together : Luke sayes , They were speaking of these things that they had heard by the report of sundrie persons , concerning the Lords Resurrection : so ye see , their exercise was holy , their conference was spirituall , & this was a very good preparation going before the Lords comming , & appearing to them : yea , no question , it was wrought by the force and power of the Lord Himselfe , when He was approaching and drawing neare to them : for when the Lord is drawing neare , & approaching to vs , then that Holy Spirit who dwelles in our heartes , beginnes to moue and vtter Himselfe , He wakens vp joy in our heartes , Hee opens our mouth to speake with freedome and libertie , and to entertaine purpose of spirituall and heauenlie thinges : for that Spirit in our soules hath a forecast , and feeling before hand , of the LORDS comming , & this is it that shall mooue the godly in that great day , when they shall see the tokens of the comming of the LORD , to looke vp , and lift vp their heades , knowing that their redemption drawes neare , Luke 21.28 . for except the Lord did send before a ligt to shine in their soules , as a messenger going before Him to tell Him , that the Lorde is comming , they would neuer lift vp their heads : and therefore when the Lord commands His disciples to looke vp , and to lift vp their heades before His comming , it is as much , as if He had saide to them , that Hee will furnish them strength at His comming , to lift vp their heades , and to be waiting for Him .

Nowe followes the third circumstance , concerning the time of this meeting : Iohn in setting it downe , is more particular , than any of the rest of the Euangelists , He sayes . It was the same day , at night , which was the first day of the weeke : That is , it was the same day that He rose , which for that same cause is called the Lords day , and it was in the Euening , after Sunne-setting , when it began to be darke night : for it was after the returning of the disciples from Emmaus , and they returned not to Ierusalem , vntill it was very late : for wee heard before , it was towards night , when they desired the Lorde to stay with them , and they returned from Emmaus to Ierusalem , after the Lord had stayed some space with them , and had eaten , and manifested Himselfe to them in the breaking of bread , Luke 24.29.30 . Iohn telles the cause why they assembled in the night , rather than in the daye : For feare of the Iewes , who as they were malicious against the Lord Himselfe , so would they haue vttered their malice against His disciples , and all them that loued Him : so they make a choyse of a time that was least dangerous : for , Brethren , it is the Lordes will , that His children make a choyse of the time , that is most conuenient , & which may serue most for their safetie in their assemblies and meetings : it makes not at what times meetings be kept , whether in the daye , or in the night , if so be , that they who assemble and meete together , be holy : for all times are sanctified to the faithfull , and them who are holie themselues : for it is true that Paul sayes , To the pure , all things are pure , Tit. 1.15 . Likewise Christ Himselfe shewes His presence to His own indifferently , at any time when they are met together , whether it be day , or night : it is not these outward things , that Christ chiefly respects , neither the time , nor the place , nor no such outward circumstance , but Christ lookes chiefly to the persons , that meete together , & to their disposition whether they be holy or not : the outward things sanctifie not the person , but the person sanctifies the outward things : manie thinke th●t if they come to the Church on the Lordes daye , because both time and place , is holy , that they are holy enough : but if thou hast no holinesse in thine heart , all thinges are polluted vnto thee , the time is polluted , the place is polluted , the exercise of the word is polluted : For vnto them that are defiled , and vnbeleeuing , nothing is pure , but euen their mindes and consciences are defiled , Tit. 1.16 .

The last circumstance is of the place : The Euangelists make no particular mention of a speciall place , wherein they did meet : only Iohn markes , That the doores were shut , and therefore , that they kept themselues close , and quiet : and in this their meeting & exercise they were secret , so that the Iewes knew not either where they were or what they were doing : Iohn sayes , it was for feare of the Iewes that the doores were shut : As they had holy wisdome in choosing of the time : so they had holy wisdome in choosing of the place . God will haue His children to be wise in all things , and when Christ sendes out His Apostles , He exhortes them To be wise as serpents , Matth. 10.16 . The faithfull are compassed about , with many perills , and dangers on all sides , which hardly they will eschew , except they haue holy wisdome . Now , it was not only the feare of danger , from the Iewes , that made them shut the doores , but likewise that they might be secret : for when the Sainctes are exercised in godly conference , and in spirituall and heauenly exercises , and when they are handling secret and hid mysteries of saluation , then they should bee separated from the worlde , and from the societie of prophane men : prophane men should be debarred from such holy exercises , and from the meetings of the Sainctes , and one day they shall be fully debarred , and put out of their companie : for when they shall be gathered vnto the Lorde Iesus , to enjoy His glorious presence in the Heauens , the wicked shall get none entrance there , to trouble them any more with their prophanitie .

Thus farre , wee haue spoken shortly of the circumstances of the disciples meeting : Now it followes we should speake of the appearing it selfe . Whilst the disciples thus gathered , were speaking one to another , of the Resurrection of Christ , in the meane time , Iesus himselfe comes , & stands vp in the mids of them . He presentes Himselfe to them , when the doore were shut , after an extraordinarie manner , a marueilous manner , and verie suddenly : for a glorified bodie hath a very swift and speedie motion . Iohn lets vs see , that His appearing and comming to the house to them , was miraculous , for hee sayes , Hee came when the doores were shut : but the particular ●●nner of His entering in , by what way Hee came into the house is not expresselie set downe by anie of the Euangelists : and therefore sundrie men haue sundry opinions of the manner of His comming in , euerie one farre different from another : First , The Papistes affirme , That the bodie of our Sauiour pearced thorow the doore , the substance and bodie of the doore remaining whole , vnbroken , & vnaltered in anie part : so that both the bodie of the LORDE , and the bodie of the doore , at one time , were in one place . And this they affirme , that they may haue some appearance of a grounde to establishe that vaine and foolishe dreame and fantasie of the bodily and locall presence of the bodie of our Lorde in the Sacrament of the Supper . Of the which doctrine of necessitie it must follow , That one , and that selfe same bodie may be in manie places at one time : for if it were true , that two bodies might bee in one place at one time , then it would followe , that one bodie at one time might be in manie places . But both these assertions are directlie repugnant to the nature of a bodie , whatsoeuer it bee , whether it bee a glorified bodie , or a bodie not glorified . It is but a vaine distinction , which the Papistes haue inuented , betwixt a bodie glorified , and a bodie not glorified : for a glorified body remaines a true body , the glorifying of it takes not away the nature , nor the natural properties of a bodie : and therefore it cannot bee at one time in manie places , but onelie in one place : neither can it bee in one and the selfe same place with another bodie .

Next , others thinke , That when the body of the Lord went in at the doore ▪ the body of the doore was rarified , and yeelded , and gaue place to the Lords body , that it might enter in : & when it had gone in , it returned to its own estate , & was thickned & made solide , as of before : euen as when the Lord was walking on the sea , the sea was thickned & made hard & solide vnder His feet , that it might beare Him aboue , & therafter again incontinent it returned to its own nature . This opinion is more tollerable than the former , because it stands well enough with the Omnipotent power of God , where as the former sentence of the Papists cannot stand with His omnipotency , because it includes a manifest contradiction .

Thirdly ▪ some thinke , That when the Lord was entring in , the dore opened to Him , and after He was come in , the dore incontinent & most speedily closed again . This opinion semes to be most probable : wee read in sundrie places the like to haue bene done , as in the 5. Chapter of the Actes , the Angell of the Lorde opens the doores of the Prison , where the Apostles were , and shuts them againe . And in the 12. Chapter of the Actes , when the Angell brings Peter out of prison , the yron gate opened vnto them of the owne accorde . And likewise in the 16. Chapter of the Actes : When Paul and Silas beeing in prison , prayed , and sung Psalmes to God , all the doores of the prison opened , and euery mans bands were loosed : in the which places yee see , When the Lord deliuered His seruants , whether by the ministerie of His Angels , or without their ministerie , the doores were opened : But in no place of Scripture we reade of the rarifying of a bodie , and much lesse , any thing of that vaine opinion of the Papists , That two bodies may be in one place at one time : and therefore this last opinion seemes to be most likely : But in this point wee insist not : Only one thing we marke out of this place , that the LORDS comming is very sudden , and vnlooked for : how so euer it be , that the LORD comes vnto men , whether it bee in mercie , as Hee vses to come to His owne : whether it be injustice to the wicked , His comming is euer sudden , and without their expectation : and therefore we should not be so carefull , curiously to enquire about the particular comming of the LORD , as we should be carefull to prepare our selues , that wee may bee readie , waiting for His glorious appearing , that when euer Hee comes , Hee may finde vs with oyle in our lampes , readie to enter in with Him . Watch ( sayes the LORD ) for yee knowe neither the day , nor the houre , when the Sonne of man will come .

Now to end shortly : Hauing spoken already of the circumstances of the meeting of the disciples , as also of the marueilous appearing of the Lord to them : it followes last , that we speake of His saluting of them : when He comes in amongst the mids of them , He is not silent , but He salutes them , & sayes , Peace be vnto you . This was His common salutation , which they were acquainted with : & no question , He vttered it with such a homely & familiar voyce , that they might easily haue known that it was He , & none other that appeared & spake vnto them : for Hee went about by all meanes possible , to remooue all doubting out of their heartes , that so they might haue a full assurance of His Resurrection : and yet , for all this very hardly could they bee perswaded , that it was He : and therefore Marke sayes , He reprooued them for their vnbeliefe , & hardnesse of heart , because they beleeued not them which had seene him beeing risen vp againe . For such is the infidelity , & dulnes of our hearts , that al the meanes that GOD vses , is litle enough to make vs to beleeue . Now when the LORD sayes to His disciples , Peace be vnto you , wee must not thinke , that this was a bare and simple wishing and desiring of peace vnto them , without any further effect . No , wee must not thinke so : This word was powerfull , this wishing of peace behooued to bee effectuall in their soules , because it proceeded from Him , who is the fountaine and author of all peace , and who Himselfe is our peace , as the Apostle sayes , Ephes. 2.14.17 . And when the Lord , who is peace Himselfe , comes to preach peace : How can it be possible , except the heartes of men be harder than the flint , or adamant : but that preaching of peace , must be effectuall in their soules . The Lord in this wishing of peace is not like man , the most that a man can doe , is to wish peace , and to desire peace to others , No man , albeit He were neuer so holy , can doe more , hee cannot giue his peace that he wishes , he cannot make his peace effectuall : But Christ , when Hee wishes peace , Hee giues and communicates that same peace : He workes that same peace in their heartes : and therefore , when Hee is departing out of the world , comforting His disciples , Hee sayes , Peace I leaue with you , my peace I giue vnto you , not as the world giues , giue I vnto you , Ioh. 14.27 . He sayes not only , I leaue peace with you , but I giue you my peace , and that , not as men in the world , who can doe no more but wish , I make my peace effectuall , by giuing you peace . The Lord make euery one of vs partakers of this peace , that wee may euer haue matter of rejoycing in IESVS . To whome with the Father and Holie Spirit , be all praise and honour , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XLI . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 37 But they were abashed and afraide , supposing that they had seene a spirit .

verse 38 Then hee saide vnto them , Why are yee troubled ? and wherefore doe doubtes arise in your heartes ?

verse 39 Beholde mine handes and my feete : for it is I my selfe : handle mee , and see : for a spirit hath not flesh and bones , as yee see mee haue .

verse 40 And when hee had thus spoken , hee shewed them his handes and feete .

verse 41 And while they yet beleeued not for joye , and wondered , &c.

IOHN , CHAP. XX.

verse 20 And when hee had thus saide , hee shewed vnto them his handes and his side . Then were the Disciples gladde when they had seene the Lord .

BELOVED in CHRIST IESVS , wee haue in hand as yet the Historie of the appearing of Christ after His glorious Resurrection : First Hee appeares to MARIE MAGDALENE at the graue : Next , He appeares to another companie of women as they returned from the graue : Thirdlie , Hee appeared to two of His Disciples that same daye of His Resurrection , as they went from Hierusalem to Emmaus Fourthlie , Hee appeared to Simon Peter alone : And now last , ( and this is His appearing which wee haue in hand ) He appeares to a companie of His Disciples , to the eleuen , ( Thomas being excepted ) with others of the common sort , where they were gathered together in the night , in a secret place of Ierusalem . The last day , as God gaue the grace , we spake of this conuention of the disciples , & of His miraculous and sudden comming , and standing vp in the middes of them , the doore beeing shut . Wee heard , when Hee stood vp amongst them , what He did , He salutes them after His olde fashion , and sayes , Peace be vnto you , in such sort , that they might haue vnderstood that it was the Lord , by the voyce , and that salutation , wherewith they were acquainted : but ye see , what effect His presence , His voyce , and His salutation workes in them .

In the beginning of this Text , which wee haue read , when they see Him , and heare Him , it is said , That they are abashed , & troubled in heart , and terrified with Iesus . Why ? Because they thought , they had seene a spirit , or an Angell in the shape of a man : this His presence should haue confirmed and strengthened their Faith , which euen they pretended to haue of the Resurrection of Christ , but it falles out otherwise . This is an hastie change , and litle before , they are speaking confidently one to another of Him , and of His Resurrection : These that were conueened at Ierusalem before , were speaking of Him , and assuring the two disciples , that He was risen indeede , then the two assuring them , that Hee was risen : now in an instant they are astonished , so abashed , and afraide , that when they see Him , they cannot beleeue , that it is He , their Faith almost euanisheth . A litle before , in their minde there was light , there was knowledge , now in steade of that light , comes in blindnesse , and dimnesse in the eyes of the minde : a litle before , there was Faith in the heart , and joy in the Resurrection of Christ , now there is such infidelitie , that they wil not beleeue their owne senses : in stead of joy there is trouble , this is a sudden change from the better to the worse : yee see , howe suddenly the soule of man will bee changed : now he will beleeue , now Faith in an instant will bee turned in infidelitie , now he will rejoyce , and euen now his joy will bee turned in dolour . This is our estate , so long as we liue in the world : but Brethren , it would be marked , where begins this change ? There are two partes in the soule of man : there is the minde , the eye of the soule , that giues light to the soule , and to all the partes of it , and to the whole man , then there is the heart , and the affections that should be guided by the minde , which is the eye of the soule : both are changed in the disciples in an instant : but where beginnes the change ? Not at the heart , nor the affections first , No , but it begins at the minde , the minde deceiues it selfe , and she beleeues when she sees Christ , she sees a Spirit : when she sees one thing , she supposes shee sees another , shee blindes her selfe : and when she hath blinded her selfe , then followes terrour , and all the affections of the heart are troubled , by reason of the false imagination of the minde . Brethren , there is not one of vs , but we haue this minde , this heart , these affections , and these mutations : Why then should wee not knowe them : I marke this , to let you see the vanitie of the reason of man : the best thing in man is his reason , but she is full of vanitie : shee that should haue guided all the inferiour powers of the soule , she is first out of order .

It is a miserable Commonwealth , where the head is out of order : for then it beeing out of order , all is misordered : commonly , it is this minde , that puts all the affections out of order , and by her vaine imaginations , reasonings , and toyes , she will giue in such terrours in the soule , as is wonderfull . If there be any power of the soule , that hath need to be reformed and renued in IESVS CHRIST : I say , the wit and minde of man hath most need to be renued , and illuminate by the Spirit of IESVS CHRIST : And therefore the Apostle exhortes the Ephesians , To be renued in the spirit of their minde , Ephes. Chapter 4 verse 23. Plato was a foole , and Aristotle , and all the Philosophers , who were accounted wonders in the world , for their wisdome in naturall things , who said , the minde of man was perfect , and placed reason , as a Queene in the soule , to guide and holde all the affections in order .

The Papistes are a litte better than the Philosophers : for they asc●ibe too much to the minde and reason of man : they set themselues to aduance man , and to extenuate grace , and their wisdome is farre from the wisdome of God .

The Spirit of God sayes , in the Epistle to the Romanes , Chapter 8. verse 7. That the wisdome of the flesh , is enimitie against God : for it is not subject to the Law of God , neither can it be .

But to goe forwarde : When they see CHRIST , They supposed , that Hee had beene a spirit . I doubt not , but He appeared in some glorious forme , they may not abide the sight of Him , without great terrour and feare : they are blinded with the sight of Him , this eye of the bodie , subject to mortalitie ( all is mortall , the eye , and all ) is so infirme and weake , that it may not abide to see a thing immortall , glorious and heauenly : All that we see , is mortall , the Earth & the Heauens are mortall : an heauenly & spirituall thing , the eyes of the bodie cannot behold : I say more , let be the eyes of the body , and this outwarde sense , the eye of the soule that should be clearer in sight than the eye of the body , may not abide any immortall and heauenly object , so long as we are in this life , it may not beholde an heauenly thing : I speake by naturaull disposition : a man that hath but nature , may not looke to God , and heauenly things : but so soone as these glorious objects are laide before the eye of the minde , there goes a great dimnesse ouer it , and that exceeding brightnesse blindfoldes it so , that it is not able to beholde it . The fault of this is not so much in the glorious object , as it is in thy soule ( and if it were right ) heauenly thinges should comfort thee . The fault is in the euill disposition of the eye of thy soule , it is but a bleered eye like the eye of the body , looking to the Sunne growes blinde , & is worse than of before : so is it with the eye of the soule : for the eye of our soule , is but bleered : there was neuer such a bleered eye in the body as in the soule : the fault then is in the canker and vile disposition of the soule of man .

This is their change : at the sight of Christ , they are blinded in minde , and troubled in heart . What does the Lorde ? Le ts Hee them be ? le ts Hee them ly in that blindnesse and terrour ? No , He departs not , but trauells to change them ouer againe in mind , heart , and affection : it is the worde of Iesus onely , that is able to alter and change the heart of man , and that euill disposition and blindnesse which is there , when all the affections of the heart are out of order , it is the worde of Christ onely , that hath power to change them , all the Angells in Heauen , and all the men in the Earth will not bee able to put thine heart in order , if it bee troubled . Therefore he or she that hath blind terrours , let them resort to the hearing of the word of God : I saye to thee , if thou disdainest this worde , and if thou seekest to this man , or seekest to that man , or seekest to Angels , thou shalt neuer get rest nor reliefe in thy trouble . So it is the word of Iesus Christ , that must giue light and consolation .

But what sort of word must this be ? Must it be a soft , a gentle and calme word to the eare ? No , when the minde hath blinded it selfe , and when the affections are out of order , shee must bee tamed , the affections are hammered and throwne downe , because the pride of the soule reaches vp to Heauen , to reason against God , 2. Epistle to the Corinthians , Chapter 10. verse 4 , 5. Therefore she must be subdued by sharpe threatning and sad speeches , to hammer her downe . So the Lord sayes , Why are yee troubled ? Why let yee vaine fantasies arise in your heartes ? No doubt , these words had power to represse and hammer downe the misordered vanities in their heartes : then the disordered affections must be compelled to bee in order , not by faire words , but by threatning , and saying , away to your order , they must bee beaten and strucken downe . Let no man deceiue himselfe : thinking , that he should alwayes heare soft and gentle words : No , that will neuer make a change in the soule .

Come to the words : Wherefore doe doubts arise in your heartes ? In the wordes the Lord lets you see , how the minde blindes her selfe , when a spirituall object is set before it , the word Ascending , that is vsed , lets vs see , that first of all , a small cogitation enters in , and then it growes to a mountaine : When she sees an heauenly object , God , or the word , or Christ , in the which God , or Christ is seene : assoone as this heauenly object is laid before the eye of the minde , she begins to reason , she gets not the blenck so soone , but assoone she reasones , and the discourse arises vp like a mountaine , so that the light of the Spirit shall bee taken out of her eye , and shall make such conclusions , that shall rise vp and stand like mountaines , and blinde her , and if shee hath any sight , pull it out of her , as yee see sometimes , when the Sunne will be shining bright within a short time a cloude will arise from below , and will take away the light of the Sunne : Euen so , from the reason of man arise doubtes like a foome ( all thy reason is but stinking foome ) and it will stand vp like a foule blacke smooke , betwixt thee and God , Rom. 1.21 .

Reade yee not , what the Apostle sayes : The Gentiles and Philosophers beginning at reason , put out the blencke that they had of God , and in their wisdome they became madde fooles .

This day , the Papists , and their Doctours , haue blinded themselues with vaine Philosophie , and with their thornie questions they haue drowned Christ , and so obscured Him , that Hee could not bee seene to the worlde , and they drowne themselues in their owne dung .

Let all men then take this lesson : When the worde of the LORD is offered to thee , Bee not too curious : Beware of thy learning , beware of thy reasoning , leane not too much to it , that it stand not vp betweene thee , and GOD , and blinde thee : let not cogitations arise : When it comes to the Scripture , reason , Why not ? but with sobernesse , with a soule desirous to learne , with prayer , with calling on that Spirit : No light in that word , but by that Spirit of light , who dited the Scriptures : If thou gettest that Spirit , then light shall be offered and giuen to thee , but if thou vanishest in thy minde , and followest thy wit , except thou castest away thy reasoning , reade not one worde : I forbid thee to reade one worde of the Scriptures , lest thou aggreadge thy damnation .

Now , I goe forward : When thus way by checking , Hee hath beaten downe the imaginations , reasonings , and cogitations that sublimely rose out of the minde , and when by an angrie worde , Hee hath beaten downe the affections which were out of order , nowe in gentlenesse Hee beginnes to teach and instruct them , and He teaches them two things : First , that He is a bodie : Secondly , that He is not a Spirit , and that He is that same CHRIST , that same man , that same bodie , and none other , that before His Passion , haunted with them , teached them , and wrought miracles in their presence , Hee teaches them , by a familiar argument : First , by the sight : Beholde , sayes He , mine hands , and my feete : He holdes vp His handes , not His handes onely , but also the markes of the wounds of His hands , He lets them see His feete , and the print of the nailes .

Next , Handle Mee , sayes He , if ye will not see , feele : What better argument would yee haue ? than to feele flesh , blood , and bones . Next , Hee prooues , that Hee was no Spirit , but a man , with the body of a man , A spirit , or an Angell , hath not body flesh , and bones : but so it is , I haue them , Ergo , I am no spirit . This is a sensible argument : and see , how Hee dimittes that glorious body to their eyes , and to their hands to bee seene , to bee touched , that He might make them to beleeue : albeit Faith be a spirituall worke in the soule , yet it is wrought , and confirmed in the soule by the eye , & by sight , by the hand by touching . This place lets vs see how damnable is the doctrine of the Papistes who would haue vs to beleeue that in the Supper of IESVS CHRIST , there is a locall and bodily presence of CHRISTS body , and that the whole bodie is there , and that the blood is there drunken by thee , and the body is eaten by thee , after a bodily manner with the mouth of thy bodie , and not sacramentally and spiritually . How dare these deceiuers of the world , these vile knaues affirme , that they eate the body of IESVS CHRIST , and puts it in their vile mouthes . What reasonable man , can be perswaded of it . Will they teach me , as CHRIST teached His disciples , will they let mee see visibly with mine eye , and feele sensibly with mine hand , a body , then shall I beleeue , otherwise , no Papist , will cause me beleeue , that I eate CHRIST really and bodily with my mouth , no more than the disciples would beleeue that CHRIST was a body , till they felt Him , and sawe Him , I will be of the Faith of the disciples . Beleeue them who will , I shall neuer beleeue them , by the grace of GOD. Let mee see a bodie , not the roundnesse and whitenesse of the bread , and let me feele this , that CHRIST let His disciples feele : if thou wilt not let mee feele that , I will neuer beleeue thee : holde thee content , and I am not bound to beleeue thee : yea more , if I beleeued thee , I were faire in the wrong , I should sinne against the LORD , and against the trueth of His body . Why ? If I beleeue thee , neither seeing , nor feeling such a thing , then I should beleeue , the body of Christ to be vnuisible , and vntractable , and to beleeue that , is to beleeue the body of CHRIST to bee no bodie . That bodie that is not seene , nor handled , is not a body , these properties beeing taken away from a bodie , there remaines no bodie , yea , sight and feeling are such vnseparable accidents of the bodie , that the verie glorified bodie cannot be without them .

The Papists cast vnto vs a friuolous distinction betwixt the glorified body of CHRIST , and His vnglorified bodie : No , the verie glorified bodie is as well visible and tractable , as an vnglorified bodie . The godlie in the latter daye shall see whether it be visible , or not . Goe thy way with thy bodily presence , thou debarrest thy selfe from that presence , that the godlie shall see , one daye to their consolation .

Furthermore , Brethren , There is another thing to be marked : I see IESVS CHRIST , after His glorious Resurrection , to haue kept the markes of the wounds , Hee shewes His handes and His wounded hands . Hee shewes them His feete , and His wounded feet , & He shewed His side to Thomas , when he would not beleeue & made him to put his handes in His side . Yee woulde maruell , that Christ , rising vp in glorie , shoulde haue kept the markes of infirmitie . When the Lord rose , it became Him to shake off all infirmitie : and the markes of His woundes are a part of infirmitie . See ye not howe it hath pleased the Lorde to humble Himselfe for our cause , to the ende , that wee should beleeue . Not onelie rose Hee , and appeared vnto them , but also after He rose , Hee keepes the marks of His woundes , that no wayes they shoulde doubt , but fullie beleeue , that it was Hee , and none other . It is a wonderfull thing to see the humilitie of Christ for our cause : as all His life was but an humbling of Himselfe : so after His Resurrection , for thine exaltation , when Hee should haue gone to glorie , Hee abides fourtie dayes , to cause His Disciples beleeue . Art not thou , who art dust and ashes , bound to humble thy selfe for Him , seeing that Hee , who is so glorious , humbled Himselfe so low for thee ? Now whether the Lord keepe these markes or no , or whether we shall see Him come with them or no in that great day , I will not be curious : but this I knowe , the fresh memorie of the woundes , and of the Crosse , shall neuer vanishe out of the hearts of the Elect : and in the Heauen thou shalt remember a thousande times better , than in the earth , when thou shalt see Him as Hee is : when thou shalt beholde Him whom thou hast pearced thorowe , thou shalt mourne , sayes the Prophete Zacharie . There is the remembring of the woundes . And as that Crosse shall neuer goe out of the eye of the Father , ( for it is as present now before the eye of the Father , as it was that houre that He was crucified : ) So when thou shalt come to Heauen , alwayes thou shalt haue a memorie of the Crosse : And in this respect He is called an euerlasting Sacrifice , and an euerlasting Priest . And , as the sight of that Crosse pacifies the wrath of GOD : ( were it out of the eye of the Father , the flame of His wrath woulde deuoure and consume thee , for the pacifying of the wrath standes in the sight of the Crosse : ) So the joye and peace of thy conscience in Heauen , shall stande in an euerlasting remembrance of the Crosse and His bloodie woundes . There are two groundes of our Eternall joye and peace in Heauen : First , our joye and peace standes in the sight of that present glorie of Christ in Heauen . Next after the sight of that glorie , they stand on a remembrance of His by-gone Crosse : These shall bee the two pillars of the euerlasting joye and happinesse which the Sainctes shall haue in Heauen . So Hee shall stand in as good stead to thee in the Heauen , as Hee did in the earth . Learne to seeke Him , to embrace Him , and to bee homelie with Him : for in Him standes thy joye euerlastinglie , and euer thou bee happie , thou must bee with Him . Now this for Christs part . Hitherto hath Hee taught them , by the senses and thinges sensible : But looke what this workes in them : It is saide , That for joye they coulde not beleeue , and they fell out in a wondring . There is the effect that it wrought : There is something heere wrought : to wit , a joye , and a wondering . Yet the thing that they shoulde haue , is not as yet wrought , that is , Faith : for joye and wondring by appearance stayes their faith . So harde a matter is it to cause a man to beleeue . It is an easie thing to thee , who knowest not what Faith is , to saye , I beleeue : but when thou art put to the proofe , thou wilt finde howe harde a thing it is , to cause thee to beleeue . There is as great contrarietie betwixt our nature , and faith in Christ , as is betwixt water and fire : And if thou beleeuest , there must bee as great chaunge in thy nature , as to change water into fire , and fire into water . Nature must bee turned into grace . But howe comes it to passe , that joye and wondering shoulde staye Faith ? Consider it : That which one would faine haue comming to passe , yee knowe hee cannot easilie beleeue it , when one telles him , that it is come to passe : And that which least wee woulde haue comming to passe , we most easilie beleeue that it hath come to passe . A man that feares euill , will credite an euill report readilie : but hee that earnestlie wishes a good thing , will not so soone credite a good report : hee will thinke it almoste impossible . But yet when a man heares tell of a thing which hee would faine haue comming to passe , although hee beleeue it not , yet the heart will leape for joye . This was the disposition of the Apostles : The thing that fainest they would haue comming to passe , was a sight of IESVS . And if thou were acquainted with Christ as these men were , if Hee were taken out of thy sight , thou wouldest gette no pleasure , till that thou sawest Him , as PAVL sayes , I desire to be dissolued , and to bee with CHRIST : Hee had such a thirst to see Christ , that hee woulde not care for death , nor for the graue , to see Him . Howbeit they cannot beleeue , yet they haue joye , and their soules are rauished with admiration . Faith is not so much in a rauished and carried heart , as in a set●ed soule . A faithfull heart is the moste setled heart in the worlde . If there bee vanitie in the heart , faith is so solide that it will presse out vanitie . Faith is a solide thing in a setled heart . A faithfull man , is a setled man : and a man without faith , is as an emptie vessell , and as a bagge of winde : his joye is light , and proceedes onely from the swarfe of the soule . But after once faith bee setled , there will bee solide joy that comes in with pleasure , and searches the least corner of the heart : a joye vnspeakeable and glorious begunne heere , which will haue none ende , till wee see Christ . So this their joye goes not farre enough downe in their heartes : for they are rauished with joye , but had not solide faith . When I marke this place , I see in it what shall be the estate of the godlie when they shall meete with their LORD : The first sight shall rauishe them so , that they shall wonder , that euer there coulde haue beene such a glorie . Wilt thou but suspende thy judgement for a while , thou shalt see that which thou neuer sawest , and that which thou neuer heardest tell of , and that which neuer coulde enter into thine heart . When thou shalt see this , thou shalt fall into an admiration : Then after once thou knowest Him , then after the admiration shall follow a solide faith , a solide joye , and a setled apprehension of thinges spirituall , and that not for a time , but for euermore . Nowe it lastes not , scarcelie is it present when it euanishes : But after the full sight , shall followe the solide joye that neuer shall haue ende . As by the contrarie , This shall bee the estate of the reprobate : The first sight and sense of that wrath that shall ceaze vpon them so fearcelie , as neuer before they coulde haue suspected , shall astonishe , confounde , and dammishe them . Thou knewest neuer what measure of wrath is hidden vp in the treasure of GOD. Thou who art a reprobate , till thou feelest it , there shall come such a terrour vpon thee , that it shall cause all the haires of thine head stande ouer ende : and it is called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , such an astonishment as Christ suffered in the Garden , a little before Hee was taken . Then shall followe on them that anguishe , and fearefull dreadfulnesse , pressing them , when they haue beene astonished at the sight and sense of wrath which is called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which was the LORDES seconde perturbation , which is a more setled feeling of wrath , and more constant apprehension of dolour , sorrowe , and anguishe for euermore in the Helles : And it shall bee so weightie when they are shotte into Hell , that it shall presse the sappe out of them . The LORDE saue vs from it , and giue vs grace to bee founde in CHRIST , that wee maye bee saued from that wrath which is to come , in Him : To whome with the Father , and the Holie Spirite , bee all Praise , Honour , and Glorie , for euermore : Amen .

THE XLII . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 41 Hee saide , vnto them , Haue yee heere anie meate ?

verse 42 And they gaue him a piece of a broyled fish , and of an honie combe ,

verse 43 And hee tooke it , and did eate before them .

verse 44 And hee saide vnto them , These are the wordes , which I spake vnto you while I was yet with you , that all must bee fulfilled which are written of mee in the Lawe of Moses , and in the Prophets , and in the Psalmes .

verse 45 Then opened hee their vnderstanding , that they might vnderstand the Scriptures ,

verse 46 And saide vnto them , Thus it is written , and thus it behooued Christ to suffer , and to rise againe from the dead the thirde day .

WEe continue as yet ( beloued Brethren ) in the History of the appearing of Christ after His glorious Resurrection : His fift appearing was to the eleuen ( who were so called after the defection of Iudas ) and the others : The common ranke of His Disciples conuened together in the night , in a secret pl●ce of Hierusalem : and while they are sitting together , hauing their conferences one with another , & each one perswading & certifying another of the Resurrection of the Lord : in the meane time the doore being shut , the LORD on a suddaintie comes in ere they wist , and Hee standes in the middes of them , & standing in the middes of them , He wishes His peace to them , and He sayes , Peace be vnto you : they seeing Him , and supposing Hee had bene a Spirit , or an Angell in the likenesse of a man , they were abashed , and astonished : The Lord aftherwards settles them with a litle sharpe rebuke : Hee beginnes to shew vnto them , that He was no spirit , but a very body : and that same very man called Iesus , who before His Passion was conuersant with them , that same man that suffered , and therefore He holdes out His handes and His feete , which were both marked with the print of His wounds on the Crosse : See ( sayes He ) feele ( sayes He ) looke if I be not that same man which suffered , a Spirit hath not flesh and blood , as I haue , Ergo , I am no Spirit . When He had in this manner , led them by the very sense to know Him , by the eye to beholde Him , by the eare to heare His familiar voyce , & salutation , by the hand to handle Him . What effect followed , Yet sayes the Scripture , they beleeued not , and they could not beleeue , for exceeding joy wherewith they were rauished , for admiration , and wondering they could not beleeue for a piece of time : Faith dwelles in a setled heart : and if there be any vanitie , and any emptinesse in the heart , Faith will presse out the vanitie , and will fill vp that emptinesse in the heart , and the faithfull man is the most solide and settled thing in the world : and hee who is the vnfaithfull man , is a vaine hearted man , his heart is blowne vp with vanitie , albeit he had all the naturall wit in the world . Now the joy that Faith brings with it , is not an admiration and rauishing of the heart , but it is a solide joy , a solide apprehension of spiritual things in the heart : so the heartes of the disciples at the first sight became rauished in admiration , the vaile of their heartes were not touched with joy , they had not that settled joy , that they had afterward .

Nowe to come to the Text that wee haue read : In it , first , the Lord yet continues in assuring them that it was He : He striueth on with their infidelitie : then when He hath shewed them visibly the action of a body , in eating in their sight , then He comes to a sweete Sermon , wherein Hee instructes them in two points : first , that all things that befell to Him , as His Passion , and Resurrection behooued to haue befallen to Him : secondly againe , that as those things befell to Him of necessitie : so of necessitie those things behooued to be preached to the world . So He instructes them in these two necessities . Then Hee comes on in the second part of His preaching , and giues direction to them , to be preachers , and witnesses to the worlde of all these thinges , promising againe to them that Spirit , which He had promised them before His Passion , and that they should haue the greater securitie . He giues them commandement , not to depart out of Ierusalem , vntill they were endued with vertue out of Heauen : this is the effect .

To come to the first part : When they heard Him speake with a voyce familiar , wherewith they had beene acquainted , and that homely salutation , Peace bee vnto you : yet they would not knowe Him , when they had seene His hands and feete , yet they beleeued not that it was He , when they had handled Him , and felt Him , yet they beleeued Him not for all this , they were rauished with joy , yet they beleeued not . The Lorde will not leaue them in this vnbeliefe , but He will let them vnderstand that it was He , He teaches them by the sight of a bodily action . Hee askes if they had a●y me●t : They present to Him A piece of rosted fish , and that was all the delicate they gaue Him , and with it A piece of hony combe , Hee takes and eates in their sight , Hee eates the piece of the rosted fish , and the hony combe : Not that the Lord after His Resurrection , had any need to eate any of their meat , Hee who nowe was immortall after His Resurrection , that was glorious , and that was full of God , and had all the powers of His soule filled with God : What needed He their piece of fish , or their hony combe to eate : So it was not for any need He had , that Hee eated , but that He eated in their sight , that they should beleeue that the Lord was a body : a Spirit eates not , neither drinkes . The Lord therefore shewes them that He was no Spirit . In doing this , Brethren , no question , He humbled Himselfe , beeing now immortall and glorious , and full of God : Was not this a humbling of Him , an immortall bodie to take that mortall bread ? It is a wonderfull thing , to see , how Iesus Christ humbled Himselfe , ay whilst He was yet still in this world : Beeing sayes Paul Philip in the forme of God , & thought it no robberie to be equall with God . He made Himselfe of no reputation , taking on Him the shape of a seruant , That is , the nature of man & in the nature of man became obedient to the Father for vs to the death , & to a vile death euen to the death of the Crosse , a foule de●th , and a sore death . Then , when after He was once ●●ade and risen againe , ●nd should haue entred to His glory , and haue passed to Heauen imm●diately after His Resurrection , to sit at the right hande of that Majestie : Hee would not immediatly doe so , but did deferre and delay it the space of fourtie dayes , and all this time humbling Himselfe , it was a small thing , that when He was mortall to humble Himselfe : but when He was immortall , that Hee should haue continued so long humbling Himselfe for the cause of man , it is a wonder , & amongst all the partes of His humiliation , this is one part , that He ate this mortall food . And thou , when thou shalt be glorified , thou shalt not bee so farre humbled , as to eate any food of this world : thou shalt not be so farre humbled , as IESVS CHRIST was humbled . Was this , Brethren , for the Apostles cause only , Was it for Peters cause , Iohn , Iames and the rests cause ? No , Paul sayes , All is yours , speaking to the Church , whether it be Paul , or Apollo , or Cephas , or thinges present , or things to come , or life , or death , all is yours , and ye are Christes , and Christ is Gods , 1. Epist. to the Corinthians , the 3. Chapter , and the 21. and 22. verses . So all the Apostles themselues , were for the Churches cause , I speake to you , Paul , Iohn , Iames , &c. were for your cause , and all this homelinesse of Christ , with them was for your cause , as they were for your cause : so seeing the LORD hath so farre and so many wayes humbled Himselfe , consider , if wee haue not great cause , to meete Him , or not : If any will bowe so lowe , as to take thee by the hand , wilt thou not put out thine hande againe , and meete Him : and thinke ye , that this humbling of the LORD of glorie hath taken an ende , it endes not so long , as this Ministerie continues : Know yee , what this Ministerie , and this preaching is ? It is but an humbling of GOD from Heauen , and that for thy cause : looke what Paul sayes , in the 2. Epistle to the Corinthians , the 5. Chapter , and the 20. verse : We are Ambassadours for Christ , as though GOD did beseech you through vs , we pray you in Christs stead , that ye be reconciled to God . There ye see , that by this Ministerie , GOD humbles Himselfe , to pray thee to be reconciled with Him , is not this an humbling of God ? euen that He should pray thee to be reconciled with Him , He becomes a suter , and solister for thy cause : sayes the Apostle , We pray you , that y● should be reconciled to Him : & what is it to God to humble Himselfe , if not this when He beseeches and requests vs by His Messengers and Ambassadours , that wee bee reconciled to Him .

This exceeding humbling of the LORD , as it lets vs see His loue vnspeakable towardes vs , so it requires a meeting on our partes , as wee would eschew fearfull judgements . If the first humbling of GOD , when He humbled Himselfe in our nature , will not mooue thee to make Him a meeting , it shall bring on a judgement : If the second , wherein He humbled Himselfe after His Resurrection so many wayes will not mooue thee , it shall double thy judgement : if the third humbling of Him , now in the Ministerie will not mooue thee : if thou contemnest the word , and the Ministerie , it shall triple the judgement , albeit thou werest the King of the world : O that judgement and wrath ! that shall bee heaped vpon thee , thou shalt be thrust downe , and plunged in Hel , to be tormented for euermore .

Can GOD humble Himselfe for nothing ? No , either shall it be for passing mercie , or els for a passing judgement to thee , for euer more .

Then , Brethren , yee shall marke in this place , and I shall onely touch it by the way : The Lord after His glorious Resurrection eated the meate they gaue Him : Hereof it followes : That after His glorious Resurrection , Hee kept these naturall powers , as eating and drinking : if Hee kept them not , how could Hee eate at this time , if there was not a power attractiue in His stomacke ? how could the meat goe ouer to His stomacke . This I speake , to let you see , when we shall rise & be glorified , and see our Lord ▪ & when this humbled bodie shall be translated to the likenesse of His glorious body : as wee shall keepe the same soule and body : so wee shall keepe all the naturall powers and faculties of them .

Nothing shall bee lost in the Resurrection : We shall keepe all , but after another manner : all these powers nowe are infirme and weake : all are vile , without glorie , then all shall bee glorified , facultie of eating and drinking shall bee glorified and made spirituall . Wilt thou then desire meat , wilt thou hunger , as thou doest now : will thy stomacke desire meat , as it does now : No , all thy naturall powers shall be filled with GOD. 1. Cor. Chapter 15. verse 28. God shall be all in all : Hee shall bee meate and drinke , and all thinges to thee . In the 21. Chapter of the Reuelation , and the 22. verse . Hee shall bee the Temple : Thou shalt not neede to goe to the Church , Thy God shall be a Temple : Thou shalt not neede Sunne , nor Moone , or a lanterne , or a candle , Thy God shall be all in all to thee : So long as we are here , we hunger , we thirst , we haue this meat , and that meat , and we must haue the Sunne , by day , and the Moone by night , and a candle , all this necessitie importes an imperfection : Eatest thou , drinkest thou , all is an argument of imperfection , and albeit God filles thee in a part ( GOD beginnes to fill thee in this world , and thou wilt feele His sweetnesse ) yet He giues vs heere in this life , but a litle taste : GOD is not all in all to vs , and therefore , so long as wee are heere , we must eat and drinke : but after that once GOD shall fully possesse vs , and replenish our soules , when we shall see our Lord againe , we shall neuer hunger nor thirst , there shall neuer be want againe , there shall be fulnesse , not of perishing joy , but a fulnesse of such glory , as no tongue can expresse , and all the powers of thy soule shall be replenished with an vnspeakable pleasure : the worlde knowes not what this meanes : and when it is spoken to them , they thinke it vanitie . To enter heere curiously about this meat , and to dispute : What became of this meat ? whether it was digested , and turned to nutriture , and whether it was auoided againe , I thinke it needlesse : But to speake it in a worde : It was an easie matter to the LORD IESVS CHRIST , who made all of nothing , who made thee of nothing , who made thy meate and drinke of nothing , who made that piece of fish of nothing , and who made that honey combe of nothing , to turne it into nothing againe , without a concoction or digesting in the stomacke .

Nowe , to goe forwarde to the second part of the Text , and to come to His sweet Sermon : No question , He deliuered it at great length : but Luke hath summed it shortely : Heere IESVS CHRIST preaches after His glorious Resurrection : yee heard many of His preachinges before His suffering , in Iohn , heare this now after His Resurrection : The first thing Hee does , He informes His Disciples of a necessitie : It behooued Christ to die , & it behooued Him to rise againe after His buriall the third day , there is a necessitie : Hee prooues this : What euer thing , sayes Hee , was written of mee , in Moyses first , in the Prophets next , and in the Psalmes last : all behooued to bee accomplished , euery jote of it , of necessitie would the LORDE say , must bee accomplished , Heauen and Earth must passe away , ere one jote of that which is spoken of Mee , passe away , but all must be fulfilled .

To touch this , Hee takes vp all the whole Olde Testament into three partes : First , the bookes of Moses : Secondly , the Prophetes : Thirdly , the Psalmes of Dauid .

Commonly , wee will heare the Olde Testament diuided in two partes : First , the bookes of Moses : Next , the Prophetes , nowe He makes the Psalmes the third . In the Psalmes we haue continuall prophecies of CHRIST , yet I thinke this is the principall cause of it , because the Psalmes are songs , which Dauid sung vnto GOD , and thereafter put in write , and this is the chiefe purpose of the Psalmes . It is true , that in the Psalmes there are Prophecies contained concerning CHRIST : and therefore the Psalmes were before rekoned with the Prophecies , and Dauid counted amongst the Prophets , Luke Chapter 24. verse 15. Yet the chiefe purpose of the Psalmes , is to sing vnto the LORD , and then hee prophecies , hee standes as a viue and expresse type of CHRIST , wherein he differs from other Prophets , who in their prophecying were no types of CHRIST . But to returne : What euer thing , sayes CHRIST , is written of Mee , it behooued that to bee accomplished : But so it is , all these thinges haue beene written and foretolde of Mee , my suffering and my Resurrection , Moses , the Prophets , and Dauid haue foretolde them : Ergo , of necessitie I behooued to suffer , and to rise againe the third daye . Yee see then , what Hee is doing , Hee is binding the Faith of His Disciples , to beleeue of Him that Hee was risen , vrging them with such a necessitie , that they could not escape .

It is not so easie a thing , ( as the worlde thinkes it ) to beleeve : Aske at a wanton companion , if Hee beleeues : He will answere : Why beleeue I not , when in the meane time His owne mouth , nor His heart , hath no more smell of Faith , than the thing Hee touched neuer : and yet the blasphemous knaue will say , He hath Faith : but to get Faith , of all things thou shalt finde , that it is the moste hard and difficill thing , and ere euer thou beleeuest , thou shalt be straitted : The soule shall be so forced and constrained to beleeue , that thou canst not say otherwise .

Well , Brethren , wee haue done with it , and wee haue made shipwracke of saluation , if we beleeue not this Gospell , and this Historie of the death and Resurrection of IESVS CHRIST .

Beleeuest thou not that IESVS CHRIST hath died , and hath risen againe for thee , thou shalt neuer see Iesus to to thy comfort : But ere euer thou or I beleeue that this is true that is written of CHRISTS suffering , and His glorification , ere euer thou beleeuest the Historie of the New Testament of the Passion and rising againe of Christ done and ended : thou must be perswaded : there is a necessitie that all these thinges that are spoken in the Olde Testament behooued to be done : if then thou wouldest knowe the necessitie of these thinges , cast thine eyes to the Olde Testament , and cast it ouer , Beginne at Moyses , and then come to the Prophets , and lastly , to the Psalmes of Dauid . Reade the Old Testament , and that write shall shewe thee such a necessitie of these things that more possible had it bene , that the world should haue vanished away , than that these thinges should not haue come to passe : and then when yee take the New Testament , and sees these things which are foretolde to bee accomplished , yee will not beleeue with how great joy , the heart will rest vpon Iesus , and it will saye , I will beleeue this , that Christ hath suffered , and is risen for mee : then thy pleasure will be , to turne ouer the Olde and Newe Testament , that thy Faith may be the more confirmed .

To goe forwarde with the proposition of the argument , when He sayes , It behoued all these things to come to passe : He propones it not simply , but whilst He telles it , He secretly rebukes them , Heard ye not of this before ? Are not these the words , which I spake to you while I was yet with you ? Why haue ye now forgote them , seeing not long since I tolde you them ? I finde in the disciples of Christ , a very great ignorance at the first : Thinke ye that any of them knew one word of this , notwithstanding they were foretolde in Moses , in the Prophets , and in the Psalmes : No , not a worde : then with this ignorance , I see a great forgetfulnesse , albeit they knew not , should they not haue remembred , what their Lorde saide to them before His Passion ? and yet when they see Him suffer , and see His Resurrection , this cannot waken their memorie , to say , My Lord tolde me this : & therefore I will beleeue : in them thou mayest see thy nature , howe ignorant , and forgetfull thou art by nature : let thee ly still , albeit thou werest Peter or Paul , or the best of them , let thee sleeepe on , thou shalt die sleeping : if these disciples had not beene wakened , they had died , & this is the great and speciall mercie of God , that He shewes to His own : He wil let them fall in a slumber , & ly a while in ignorance but incontinently He will come , & giue them a putte , with sharpnesse & mercie , & waken them . Thou who refusest sharpnes , O that sharpe wakening that shall abide thee ! Therefore , assoone as the Minister of God cries vnto thee , O Catiue ! sleepest thou ? death and damnation abides thee , if thou wakenest not : but if thou wilt waken in time , thou shalt finde mercy : pray vnto the Lord , that thou mayest be wakened , for if thou wakenest not in time , heauie shall the judgement be , that shall ouertake thee : wofull shall thy wakening be , and the dolour that shall come on thee , as the paine of a woman in trauell : Our men for all our crying , will not bee wakened , but if they continue sleeping , they shall goe to Hell .

Nowe to come to the assumption : These things are written of mee , that I should die , and rise againe : and no doubt , when Hee telles this to them , He falles out in a discourse of the Scriptures , alleadging testimonies out of Moses , the Prophets , & the Psalmes , as the words following , declare . But to proceed : Is the Lord content to alleadge the Scriptures simply ? Does He no more ? Marke it well : as Hee alleadges and opened the Scriptures vnto them : So Hee opens their minde and vnderstanding , that they might vnderstand the Scriptures . Would ye haue an effectuall preaching , there is an effectuall preaching : when these two goe together : when the Scriptures are opened , and the Lord puts in His hande , and opens the heart , and the dead soule that is sleeping , to vnderstand that piece of Scripture , which is opened . Would yee haue the difference betweene the preaching of Christe , and the preaching of His seruants : all their preaching is nothing , in respect of His , Moses , the Prophets , and all the Apostles , are nothing to Him : when He preached , that same LORD that spake , had power in His owne hande , and made His owne Spirite , to open the heart : neuer a preacher had that , that the Lord Iesus had , He had His owne Spirit to giue vnto His owne , when Hee spake His owne word : the preachers haue not that Spirit to giue , but referres it vnto the Lord , 1. Cor. 13.5.6.7 . Paul sayes to the Corinthians , who esteemed much of Paul : O vaine men , Paul is nothing , he only plants , Apollos is nothing , he wateres , but it is God that giues the increase : if he blessed not the labour of Paul , or of any other preacher , all were lost labour : if the Lord giue not His Spirit with the word , man teaches in vaine . In the 16. of the Actes , verse 14. When Paul is preaching , we read not , that any are conuerted for all his preaching , but only one woman , Lydia , happie Lydia : When Paul preached , it is not said , that Paul opened her heart , but that the Lorde opened her heart : Paul deliuered the doctrine , but the Lorde ▪ and not Paul had the Spirite , to giue with the preaching : therefore when yee heare , and come to heare , euer crie , Lorde , open mine heart , No creature , no Minister , none Angell : yea , all the Angels of Heauen , will not open the heart of a sinner . Crie for that Spirite , that He would open thine heart , that thou mayest feede vpon that food of life .

Nowe consider at what time it is , that the mindes of the disciples are opened to vnderstand : It was euen when Hee is exponing the Scriptures , then their mindes are opened , and at none other time , to let you see , in despite of the worlde , that there is none opening of the heart , none illumination of the Spirit , but by this word , by the hearing , and by the reading of this worde . Away with these fantasticke reuelations of the Anabaptistes , awaye with the Pope , and the crue of His shauelings , who affirme , that the Spirit will be effectuall at the preaching of his vnwritten verities , at the dreames and fantasies of men , which is not only not found in the Scripture , but also is altogether contrarie and repugnant to the Scripture . I pronounce , let them heare , albeit it were a thousand yeere , the Spirite of Iesus shall abhorre that trash and peltrie . Set me vp the Pope , to preach these vanities to thee : I denounce , thy minde shall not be opened , that Spirit shal neuer come to open the mindes , neither of them , who preach , nor yet their mindes who heare them . Goe vnto Rome , sit and heare , and lend thine eare to a flattering societie of their Clergie , heare them on , thy soule shall the more be blinded , the more thou hearest : the Spirit of Christ , will only accompanie His owne word . Looke what is our nature in the Disciples of CHRIST , knowest thou it not ? their mindes were blinded , & sound sleeping , while the Lord opened them . They knew not what Moyses said , or what the Prophets spake of Christ , while the Lord opened their vnderstanding . Nothing in nature , but euill , nothing but blindnesse in the mind . Away with the Papist , and his freewill , fye on thee , that thinkest thy selfe better than thou art : fye on thee , that knowest not thy naturall blindnesse , and deadnesse , thou wilt come and speake of thy Free-will , and of the light of thy minde : thou wilt saye , that thou hast a Free-will to encline to heauenly things : be not deceiued with the conceite of this engine , & naturall quicknesse . Indeede in humane thinges , a man will haue a great quicknesse and sharpnesse , but bring him to the Scriptures of God to Moyses , to the Prophets , & Apostles , he is as blind as a Moldewarpe , & as fond as a foole : the greater naturall wit and quicknesse that thou hast , ( a sore thing ) the greater excecation and foolishnesse in spirituall things : speake to the naturall man of the Scripture , of all the fooles in this world , he is the greatest : the more naturall wit thou hast , if it be not sanctified , the more foolish shall the Crosse of Christ , and His Resurrection to glorie ▪ seeme to thee : for the wisdome of the flesh , is enimitie against God . I tell thee , thou must not bring thy naturall wit to the Scriptures , Paul telles thee , If thou wouldest bee wise in God , thou must be a foole , that thou mayest be wise . Art thou wise in the world , when thou commest to the Church , leaue thy wisdome behinde thee : art thou a Lawyer , keepe it to the Session-house ? art thou a Mediciner ? Hast thou any great wisdome ? leaue all behind thee , and come like a sillie childe that hath no wit , or els , the more thou hearest , the greater shall bee thy blindnesse and induration .

Now come to the conclusion of the Argument , Hee concludes , That it behooued Christ to suffer , and to rise againe from the dead the thirde day . There is a necessitie of Christs death and Resurrection , and so a necessitie , that they shoulde beleeue them : for to the ende that we may beleeue in the Gospell : there must be a necessitie laid vpon vs , to wit , that wee be assured , that otherwise it could not be , but it behooued Christ to suffer , and rise againe , as the Euangell recordes . Now this necessitie we shew you before : We may know by the olde Testament , Moses , the Prophets , & the Psalmes : for this we must lay as an infallible ground , that whatsoeuer was foretold by them , of necessitie it behooued to come to passe : and so wee see , that the Olde Testament , serues greatly to strenthen our Faith , for when wee see the thinges that were foretolde to be all fulfilled in Him , all matter of occasion of doubting is taken away . The Lord worke this Faith in our heartes , for Christs sake : To whome with the Father , and Holy Spirit , be all praise , honour , and glory , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XLIII . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE , CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 47 And that Repentance and Remission of sinnes should be preached in His Name , among all Nations , beginning at Hierusalem .

IN opening vp of the fift appearance of the Lord after His Resurrection to His Disciples conueened in Hierusalem in the night time ( well beloued in CHRIST ) we haue heard how the LORD hath trauelled by sundrie meanes to make them to knowe Him , while as He appeared to them , and stood vp in the middes of them suddenly , He spake to them familiarly , and after His owne accustomed manner , yet they beleeue not , nor vnderstandes Him not by His speaking , but thought that He had bene a Spirit , or an Angell in the likenesse of a man : Then He comes nearer them , and shewing out His handes and His feete , and markes of the nailes wherewith Hee was wounded on the Crosse : He sayes to them : See , feele , and touch mine handes and my feete with your hands , see , I am euen He , I am not a Spirit , as yee suppose : I am a verie bodie , a Spirit hath no flesh , nor bones , therefore I am no Spirit : yet they beleeue not for joy , sayes the Text , but they stoode wondering . Then Hee comes nearer them , and demandes , whether if they had any meate amongst them , and they gaue Him a piece of rosted fish , and of an hony combe , Hee eates in their presence , testifying to them by His action of eating , Hee was no Spirit , a Spirit cannot eate nor drinke , yet Hee leaues them not , but Hee preaches to them a sweet Sermon , whereof the last day , ye heard , there was two partes . In the first , Hee propones to them a necessitie of all these thinges that befell vnto Him , all behooued to come to passe , He behooued to be crucified , He behooued to rise againe the third day . And why ? Because it was written : First , in Moses : Secondly , in the Prophetes : and lastly , in the Psalmes : What euer was written , all behooued to be accomplished , not so much as one sillable of it might perish , because whatsoeuer was written by Moses , the Prophetes , and Dauid , all was ordained and decreed , all was bound in a fast decree from all eternitie . This was the first necessitie .

Nowe , this day , Brethren , as God will giue the grace , we shall come to the other necessitie , which is of the preaching , and then we shall come to the second part of His Sermon , concerning a direction vnto His Disciples , to goe out to the world , and testifie of these thinges , that they heard and saw of Him . Then to come to the purpose : as it behooued that all these thinges that were foretolde of Christ should come to passe , so there was als great a necessitie , that all should be preached : That repentance and remission of sinnes , should be preached in His name among all Nations . Now to speake somewhat of this necessitie of preaching . Men thinke commonly all this preaching to be for a piece of policie , and for the fashioun : a man to stand vp & preach to the rest , they thinke it a piece of folie , ueening to the Church to bee but for the fashion . But I shall tell thee , except there be preaching , no saluation , no life , shall pertaine vnto thee , except there bee preaching , Christs comming into the worlde , is in vaine for thee , all His suffering is for nothing , His Resurrection shall bee of no value to thee , they will doe thee no good .

For to speake of the ordinance of God , and of that eternall decree : for as the Lord ordained from all eternitie , Christ to come in the world , to suffer , & to rise againe : so He ordained preaching to be in His Name . But to leaue that , thinkest thou to come to Heauen without faith ? No , thou shalt neuer see it , without faith , thou shalt neuer see the face of Christ , thinkest y● to get Faith without hearing ? If thou contemnest hearing , thou shalt neuer get Faith in Christ , But howe canst thou heare if there bee no preaching : thou must heare a voyce : So without the sounding of the Gospell , no life . Christ , & His suffering , & His rising is but dead to thee without preaching . That life that flowed from the Resurrection of Christ , is conueyed in the soule by hearing , and without hearing thou shalt ly deade , and die euerlastingly . Therefore , Christ , when Hee came into the world , He was no dumbe sufferer , He preached on night and day , Paul sayes , Ephes. 2.17 . When Hee came , Hee was the peacemaker , and Hee preached peace . And to the Romanes , Chapter 15. verse 8. Hee is called a Minister of Circumcision : and CHRIST knowing this necessitie of preaching , when He goes His way to Heauen , leaues Hee the worlde without preaching ? No , Paul to the Ephesians , Chapter 4. verse 11. sayes , Hee gaue some to be Apostles , some to be Prophetes , some to be Euangelists , some to be Pastours , some to bee Doctours : and all to the end , that they might preach the Gospell of peace to His comming : And Paul sayes of himselfe : Woe to mee , if I preach not the Gospell , 1. Cor. Chapter 9. verse 16. Hee left His Spirit behind Him , as yee see , He promises in Iohn Chapter 14. verse 26. But marke , He left His Spirit to be ministred by preaching : thou who contemnest this preaching , I denounce to thee , thou shalt neuer taste of that Spirit : thou who wilt stand vp , and saye , I haue the Spirit , and then contemnest the Ministerie , I say , thou liest , albeit thou werest the Emperour of the world .

Now to goe forwarde : there is a great necessitie of preaching : But take heede to this preaching : He describes this preaching by sundrie circumstances : First , it must bee in some name and in some authoritie : a man that standes vp and preaches to the people : hee must preach to the people in some name : an Herauld will stande vp at the market crosse , and make his proclamation , it must bee in some name : for if hee stande vp and proclame in his owne name , he is but a knaue , & deserues to be hanged : So , whosoeuer stands vp to preach , looke that hee preach neuer a worde in his owne name . CHRIST sayes , there must be preaching in my Name : Looke that all preaching be in the Name of Iesus Christ .

Nowe , what is the name of CHRIST ? The Name of CHRIST is His power ( O that passing power ! ) His authoritie : What power ? Euen that power that Hee speakes of in the last Chapter of Matthew : All power in Heauen and Earth is Mine .

Then in the second Chapter to the Philippians , and the ninth verse : Wherefore GOD also hath highly exalted Him , and giuen Him a Name , aboue euery name : He is exalted in a wonderfull sublimenesse . O that high sublimenesse ! that the Lord hath receiued : Hee hath gotten a Name aboue all names , and a power aboue all powers , and none shall haue such a power : then he sets out this power : All knees must bowe at the Name of IESVS : all powers must bow to that power , and all knees must bee folded before it : bowe thy knee before that power , or els , thou shalt be thrust in Hell : all knees shall be bowed before that Tribunall : that Name will cause all the Deuils in Hell , bow , and stoupe .

It is written in the 4. Chapter of the Actes : There is none other Name vnder Heauen able to saue men , but the Name of Iesus Christ : thou shalt neuer see life , but by this power and this Name : Marke it : No life , I will tell againe : No saluation to man or woman in the world , but by the Name of Iesus , and His power : and therefore how great shall the power of this His Name , as yee may well see by the word , which sets it out , euen the Gospell . The Euangel that speakes of the Name of Iesus , Paul calles it to the Romanes , Chapter 1. verse 16. The power of God , vnto saluation . Speake of Caesar , and this Kingdome , or that Kingdome : will it be powerfull vnto life ? Will all the speaking of all the creatures in the world bee powerfull vnto life ? Speake of the Crosse of CHRIST , what seemes to bee more base , yet it is the power of God , and the wisdome of God vnto saluation . So the power must be wonderfull , when a word will haue such a power , that it will saue a soule . The LORD , when Hee was in the worlde , Hee preached in His owne Name , and the Iewes marked , that He preached with authoritie , and Hee sayes : Amen , Amen , I say vnto you , That is in mine owne Name : As for all other teachers , all their preaching must be in the Name and authoritie of Iesus , and not in a creatures name .

When a man hath this LORD in His eye , without regard of himselfe , when hee goes to set out that Name , ye will not beleeue , how the LORD will be with him , and how He will make his authoritie to be seene .

But by the contrarie , if a man haue no sinceritie , and haue not the authoritie , and Name of IESVS before him , but seeke himselfe in his preaching , hee will haue no spirit , no grace , none authoritie , his language will be vnsauourie , his preaching will be of litle value . Paul , because He preached Christ , and Him crucified , therefore , sayes Hee , that his preaching was with euidencie and demonstration of the Spirit : on the other part , because the Corinthian Doctours had themselues , & not Christ before their eyes : therefore hee sayes , that they preached with ostentation , and humane eloquence , all their preaching was but winde . The Philosophers of old , spake much of matters of vertue , but because they neuer spake one worde in the Name of Christ : therefore all their speaking was but babling , neither were they changed themselues , nor yet changed they others , they might teach men to bee Hypocrites , and to couer their vices : but they could not bee instruments of Regeneration , because they spake not in that powerfull Name of Iesus Christ . I put the Papists in this same rancke , that will speake in the Popes name : I say , all their doctrine , and their speaking of saluation , is more in the name of man , nor in the Name of Iesus Christe : and therefore it may well worke errour , and hypocrisie in thee , but no saluation : thou mayest well thinke that thou hast something , but in effect thou hast nothing .

Then we see of necessitie there must be preaching : but whereof must this preaching be : The LORD sayes , it behooued that preaching bee in my Name , Of repentance and remission of sinnes : There is the summe of the Gospell . Would yee knowe the effect of all preaching ? The whole Gospell is summed vp in those two Heades , Repentance , and Remission of sinnes . It is not my purpose , to insist largely in these pointes , but I shall speake of them shortly . Repentance is none other thing , but a preparation to the soule . Whereto ? To receiue grace , to receiue remission of sinnes , saluation , and life euerlasting . It is but a making straight the wayes of the Lord , who is comming with grace and mercie to the soule . This Repentance is wrought partly by the Law , and partly by the Gospell . The Law sayes : Cursed be he that continueth not in all which is written in the booke of the Law , to doe them : and because the conscience of all flesh , accuses them as guiltie of the transgression of the Lawe : therefore there arises in the soule , horrours and terrours vnspeakable : Then the Gospell comes in to comfort the casten downe soule , and it sayes , Whosoeuer beleeues in Iesus , he shall be saued , for this is the summe of the Gospell . When the soule heares this , it conceiues an vnspeakable sorrowe and sadnesse for the offending of so mercifull and louing a Father : and this the Apostle calles a godly sorrow , 2. Cor. Chapter 7. verses 9. and 10. Now it is this godly sorrow properly , which workes repentance , and turnes the heart to God , that before was farre away from Him . The other sorrow that is by the Lawe , properly is not the cause of repentance , but it prepares the heart thereunto . Therefore , seeing this godly sorrowe turnes the heart to God , of necessitie it must be accompanied with faith : for without Faith there is no conuersion to God .

The preaching of Iohn Baptist , telles vs , how necessarie the doctrine of the Gospell is to worke repentance : for He sayes , Repent , for the Kingdome of God is at hande , Matth. Chapter 3. verse 2. The reason , why they shoulde repent , is heere taken from the approaching and presence of the Kingdome of God , that is , of the Gospell of Iesus Christ .

Now as for remission of sinnes , it is an applying of the wholesome medicine of repentance , and by order of nature , it followes after Repentance , when the heart is prepared with repentance , then comes in Remission of sinnes , then comes in that joyfull sentence which the Lorde makes His Spirit to proclame to thy soule : O sinner , thy sinnes are forgiuen thee , in the blood of Iesus Christ : for Remission of sinnes is nothing , but the sentence of the great Iudge , saying , O sinner , thy sinnes are forgiuen thee .

Nowe , this Remission of sinnes is wrought by that same doctrine that workes Repentance , the Gospell that workes Repentance , ministeres likewise assurance of the Remission of sinnes : both are wrought by one meane , for Repentance and Remission of sinnes , are both wrought together , the one goes not in time before the other , but in that same moment that we beginne to repent , we get assurances in our consciences , that our sinnes are forgiuen vs , and we heare as it were out of the mouth of God , that joyfull sentence of absolution . It is true , that a Minister may pronounce Remission of sinnes to another , a certaine space after he hath repented , Christ sayes , Whosoeuers sinnes yee remit , they are remitted vnto them , Ioh. 20.22 . But the Lorde , Himselfe absolues a man in the same very time hee repentes : yet by order of nature , repentance is first , and prepares the heart to Remission of sinnes : Remission of sins followes , & applies grace to the soule prepared with Repentance : Repentance & the preparation vnto grace beginnes with a sadnesse : thou who neuer hadst a dolour in thine heart , thou neuer repentedst . Turning vnto God , is with a verie heauinesse in the soule , and a sadnesse for sinne , not so much for wrath and Hell , as that thou shouldest bee so wicked , that thou shouldest haue offended so mercifull a Father : But the remission of sinnes , & the applying of grace is with an vnspeakable joy : there the sadnesse of repentance is recompensed : thou who wast not sad first , looke not to get that joy : thou who art not heauie , thou shalt neuer bee lighted : no joy for thee : if thou goest on in sinne , wantonly and merily : thou hast gotten the joy that thou shalt get , thou shalt neuer get joye but the joye of sinne . A true Christian is joyfull , and sad through Repentance , and joyfull through remission of sinnes , thou shalt weepe ere thou laughest , thou shalt lament , ere thou rejoycest : No joy to a faithfull soule , but after sadnesse , and all the joye of a sinner is pressed out of sadnesse , as the wine out of the berrie . So the heart of a sinner , must be first pressed , contrite and broken , and then joy must be pressed out thereof like juice , and then the greater contrition , and the greater sadnesse , the greater joye shall follow . So long as thou remainest in this worlde , all thy joy must bee pressed out of sorrow : No , thou must not sorrow for one day , or a yeere , but as thou art a continuall sinner , so there must be a continuall sorrow . I giue thee a faithfull counsell : Be euer sad : away with vaine hearted persons , that haue no sadnesse : euer haue this dolour , and that is the right way to this joy . I doubt not , but ye that haue felt these thinges , knowe , them : First , there must bee vnspeakable sighes , Rom. 8.26 . and then vnspeakable and glorious joye , 1. Pet. 1.8 . And when wee come to Heauen , and haue laide off this burthen of sinne , joy shall remaine euerlastingly with vs , sadnesse shall goe awaye , then our joy shall rise no more out of sadnesse , but thy joy shall be sincere , no sigh , no teare then , all teares shall bee wiped awaye : Then as thou wouldest rejoyce , and finde joye , mourne heere a while , that all mourning may bee taken away : laughest thou nowe , hast thou neuer a teare , then thou shalt mourne for euer , no laughing for thee , thou shalt be thrust into Hel , where there is nothing but shouting and crying . So , as thou wouldest rejoyce sincerely , without any sadnesse one daye , nowe get joy out of teares . Marke these things : not one sillable of this shall fall to the ground . Well then , we haue the necessitie of preaching , and in whose name we should preach , and what wee should preach : First , Repentance , and then remission of sinnes : beginne with preaching sadly , but end joyfully , with that joyfull remission of sinnes . Now , the third : to whome must this preaching bee ? must it bee to the Jewes onely : No , it must bee more largely extended : To all nations : and what should bee preached to all Nations : First , Repentance : Next , remission of sinnes : if Repentance should bee preached to all Nations , then all Nations are sinfull : Repentance teached to all , importes , that sinne hath power ouer all the worlde : that infection hath poysoned all that are come into the world , as Paul sayes , All haue sinned , Iew and Gentile , & all are closed vp vnder sinne , none excepted , Rom. 3.23 . and 11.32 . What more ? The preaching of Repentance to all Nations , importes , the great abundance of sinne , and the largenesse of the dominion of sinne . Againe the preaching of the Remission of sinnes to all Nations , importes , that the grace of Christ is extended to all : As sinne spread it selfe ouer all where , so grace is spread ouer all where . The righteousnesse of God by the Faith of Iesus Christ , is vnto all , and vpon all that beleeue , Rom. 3.22 . Againe , the preaching of Remission of sinnes to all Nations , importes , that the superabundance of grace before Christ came , grace was closed within the boundes of Iurie : but after that once CHRIST came and suffered , and rose againe , and went vnto Heauen , then Heauen was opened , and grace was powred downe in such abundance , that Iurie coulde not containe it , but it spred through the whole world . As it spred , so the preaching behooued to be spread , grace goes with the preaching : contemnest thou the preaching , thou shalt not get one droppe of it , grace is dispersed by the dispersing of the preaching : take away preaching , no sparke of grace : Woe bee to them , who restraine the preaching of such abundant grace in this Lande , within so narrow boundes , and all for greedinesse . Hell shall swallow vp these sacrilegious persons , who withholde the goods from the preachers of grace , if they repent not , say , this narrownes of the hearts of men , who hinder preachings , is not so much , a sinne done against the poore people that perish in ignorance , as against the grace of God : they will laugh at this nowe , but one daye they shall houle : O that flood of wrath , that shall bee heaped on them : this injurie is done to grace , it is a restraint of grace , and an impairing to the glorie of GOD , that is through grace : woe to thee , woe to thee againe , that holds down the grace of God , and pinches it through thy default , thou shalt once curse the time that euer thou didst it : if thou restrainest that grace , that should bring poore soules to Heauen and saluation .

But to goe forward : We haue heard the necessitie of preaching , in whose name we should preach , what we should preach , and last , to whome it should be preached , to all Nations , euen , to the Gentiles . O! if we Gentiles should not rejoyce , that mercie and grace is preached vnto vs , who were aliants from the grace of GOD. Now albeit this grace bee extended to all , yet there is a difference in order of preaching : for the Lorde sayes , Beginning at Hierusalem : As He would say : this preaching must first be preached at Hierusalem , and beginne there : and before grace bee offered to the Gentiles , grace first of all must be offered to the Iewes . Grace pertaines first to the Iewes , they were the people of God of olde , and therefore they must haue their owne right : and then when grace is offered to the Iewes , grace is extended , and runnes abroade ouer all the earth . Paul sayes to the Iewes : It was necessary , that the word of God should first haue beene spoken vnto you , Actes 13.46 . There is the order : yet the Lorde loues Hierusalem , & forgets it not : Hierusalem that crucified the Lord , the Lord forgets it not , the Lord will not cast it away , but will send His Apostles to preach there first . O how loth was He to cast away that Nation that He had chosen of olde , from among all Nations : a people that He hath once begunne with : O how loth will He be to cast away that people : Scotland hath a proofe of this , I dare say it : had not bene the patience that the Lord beares vnto this Land , He had not spared vs so long , because of the great contempt and disdaining of the Gospell . But aboue all the rest , that Nation which the Lorde hath chosen from among the rest , to be a peculiar people to Himselfe , He will offer grace to it first : & therefore the Iewes got this honour first , to haue grace offered to them . And as grace in this life is offered to the Iew , so shall the Iew , get first glorie in Heauen . Paul Rom. 2.10 . sayes : Glorie , and honour , and peace shall be to euery man that doeth good , to the Iew first , and also to the Grecian . And as the glorie shall belong vnto the faithfull Iew first , so by the contrarie , the vnfaithfull Jew , shall first bee dishonoured for the Apostle sayes in the words immediatly preceeding : Tribulation and anguish shall bee vpon the soule of euery one that doeth euill , of the Iewe first , and next of the Grecian .

But to ende heere : I beseech you to striue vnto vnfained Repentance , and to get an assurance of the remission of thy sinnes here , if thou wilt be honoured in this life by grace , and in the life to come , by glorie in Heauen : for neither grace nor glorie pertaines , vnto impennitent sinners who lye like swine in sinne , and delite in sinne : But only to all penitent sinners , where sinne aboundes , grace and mercie superaboundes , and that in the blood of Iesus Christ . To whom with the Father , and Holy Spirit , be all honour , and glorie , for euermore . AMEN .

THE XLIV . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 48 Now yee are witnesses of these things .

verse 49 And behold , I doe send the promise of the Father vpon you : but tarie yee in the citie of Hierusalem , vntill yee be endued with power from high .

AFTER that the Lord ( belooued Brethren in Christ ) in His fift appearing after His Resurrection , by sundrie euidences hath gone about to perswade His Disciples , that it was Hee , Hee vtters a sweete Sermon for their instruction , wherein first Hee instructes and informes them in two necessities : the first is , that all thinges that befell to Him , as His Passion and Resurrection behooued to befell vnto Him : the second is , that as these things befell to Him of necessitie , so of necessitie these things behoued to be preached in the world . Next , Hee giues them a direction to goe out , and to preach this Gospell to the worlde . We haue heard alreadie of the two necessities : First , that it behooued Him to suffer the death : and to rise againe from death , because these things were foretold of Him , in Moyses , and the Prophets , and the Psalmes : therefore of necessitie they behooued to come to passe . We heard thereafter of the necessitie of the preaching of these thinges . Profane men thinke preaching is for the fashion , but they deceiue themselues , for if there be a necessitie , that thou shouldest beleeue , that thou mayst be saued : there is as great a necessitie that there should be preaching of the word : for Faith is by hearing , and without hearing no Faith , no life , no saluation .

In opening vp of this necessitie of preaching , we marked vnto you the particular circumstances , that are set downe in the Text : Namely , first , in whose name this preaching behooued to be : to wit , in the Name of IESVS CHRIST : Next , whereof it behooued this preaching to bee : to wit , of Repentance , and Remission of sinnes : ( for that is the summe of the Gospel ) Thirdly , to whome this behooued to be preached , not to the Iewes only , but to all Nations : and last , in what order this doctrine should be preached : first , to the Iewes , beginning at Ierusalem , and thereafter to the Gentiles . Now in the Text that we haue presently read , the Lord comes to the second part of His Sermon , wherein Hee giues direction to the Apostles , to bee Preachers , and witnesses to the world , of all these thinges , promising againe to them that Spirit , which Hee had promised to them before His suffering , and that they might haue the greater securitie , Hee giues them a commandement , not to depart from Ierusalem , vntill they were endued with power and vertue out of Heauen .

But to come to the wordes : after that Hee hath set downe the necessitie of preaching , Hee giues them a direction and charge , to bee preachers of these thinges vnto the worlde . Now , sayes Hee , yee are witnesses of these things : that is , These things that yee haue heard and seene come to passe , according as they were foretolde : yee must not keepe them close and secret with your selues , but yee must declare , preach and testifie them vnto the world .

Nowe , it is not without great cause that the Lord directes , and sendes them out to preach : for looke how necessarie it is , that the word bee preached , as necessarie it is , that some bee directed , and sent out by the Lorde to preach : for , How shall they preach , sayes Paul , except they be sent , Rom. Chapter 10. verse 15. A man must not runne vnsent , but before hee preach : hee must haue a commission from God . If we will enter in a particular consideration , & marke all things set downe in this Sermon , we will finde there is nothing either concerning Christ Himselfe , His suffering and rising againe , or concerning the Gospell of Christ , and preaching of it , or concerning the Ministers & Preachers of the Gospell falles out rashly , or by fortoun & chance , but that all things come to passe by the determinate prouidence of God , & in a manner of necessitie : so that in respect of this prouidence they coulde not otherwise haue bene . We haue heard before , that there was a necessitie of Christes death , & resurrection , & that there was a necessitie of preaching , now here we see , that there is a necessitie of sending of Ministers : to preach the Gospel , for there is no faithfull Minister , but he must haue his commission of Him : God must make choose of him , & separate him from the common sort of men , as Paul sayes of himselfe , He was called to be an Apostle , & put apart to preach the Gospel of God , Rom. 1.1 . So must it be with all faithfull Pastors . It is true indeede , some wil preach , whom the Lord hath not sent , some wil run vnsent , & some wil preach to get honor , vantage or preferment to themselues , but these are not faithfull Pastours , but all faithfull Pastours must of necessitie be sent of the Lord , & receiue their commission from Him . Now , if this be true , that nothing concerning Christ , or His Gospel , or the Ministers that preach , it falles out without the determinate prouidence & counsel of God , it is as true , that none heares the Gospel preached without the same prouidence . The speciall prouidence of God , is no lesse extended to the hearer , than to the Preacher of the Gospel : so that the hearer as well as the Preacher is bound to glorifie God in His gracious prouidence , & in the riches of His grace . Many oftentimes thinke that it is by conjecture , that men come to the Church , & heares the word preached : but the faithfull man that hath felt the power of this word , in quickening His soule , & raising it from death to life , is assured , that the Lord had a special prouidence & care in making Him to heare that word at such a time , to his great comfort . But it would be marked , that albeit all the Preachers of the Gospel be sent by God , yet all are not sent after one manner : there is a great difference amongst them , for some are sent immediatly of the Lord Himselfe , without the ministerie of men , as were the Prophets of olde , and here the Apostles : None of these were sent by mens ministerie , but it was only the Lorde Himselfe , who sent them , according to the good pleasure of His will : some are sent mediately by the ministerie of men , as are the ordinarie Pastours and Ministers , in the Church this daye , who albeit they bee sent by God , yet the Lord vses the ministerie of men in sending of them . Nowe these men whom the Lord employes in this piece of seruice , to call and send others , should not bee rash , nor lay handes suddenly on any man , but they ought to be verie carefull , to take good heede vnto the Lords will , and consider , and trie narrowly , whether it be the Lords will , to call such and such persons to the Ministerie , that so they may haue a good conscience , that they haue sought to conforme themselues to Gods will . When Christ sent His Apostles , He sent them according to the will of GOD the Father , 1 Cor. 1.1 . So whomsoeuer men call and send , they must call and send them according to the will of God the Father and the Sonne . But yee will say : Howe shall men knowe these men , whome the Lorde thinkes meete to be sent ? How shall they know , whether it be the Lordes will , to choose such and such men to His Ministerie ? I answere : The LORD hath set downe sufficient markes and tokens in the Scripture , whereby wee may know them , whome the Lord would haue vs to send , He hath stamped them with gifts beyond the common sort of men . If yee would know what these gifts and graces are , wherewith the Lord endues them : read 1. Timoth. 3 , &c. & Tit. 1.6 . In the which places ye will see , what properties the Spirit of God , requires to be in a faithfull Pastor . Indeed , I grant , there are some of the properties rekoned out there , by the Apostle , that are common to other true Christians with the Pastour : As to be temperate , wise , holy , righteous , and such other : but there are some other , that properly belong to a Pastour : As , that hee bee apt to teach , that he be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine , and conuince the gainesayers , that hee haue skill to guide and rule the Church of God . Let them who haue power to call Ministers , take heed vnto these properties , that they call not men to this High calling , vpon a priuate affection ( which vice and corruption hath beene too common in all ages ) but that they call them whom the Lord hath stamped with these graces , and pointed out as meete to vndertake this charge , that they may haue the better conscience in their proceeding . Yet before we leaue this , it would be considered who these were whom the Lord sendes : were they wise men ? were they such , who constantly auouched Him , & professed His Name ? Were they such men as deserued much at His hand ? Were they such as were meete and sufficient for such a glorious calling ? No certainely : For who is sufficient for these things , sayes the Apostle , 2. Cor. 2 , 16. Wee are not sufficient of our selues , to thinke any thing as of our selues , 2. Cor. 3.5 . What manner of men are they then ? Euen these who before His death and suffering were offended in Him , who were ashamed of Him , and fled away : euen these who after His Resurrection were so hard to beleeue , that He was risen againe from the dead : for all the paines that the Lord tooke vpon them , men altogether vnmeete , and vnsufficient for such an high and glorious calling , men , who by nature were fraughted with such stuffe , as was directly repugnant to such a worthie calling : and yet for all this , the Lord castes them not off , but sends them to preach saluation to the world . He made them of darknesse to be light , to shine to the rest of the world : for sayes Paul , God who commanded light to shine out of darknesse , is He that hath shined in our heartes , 2. Cor 4 6. Our hearts are darke by nature , yet the Lord by shining in them , brings light out of darknesse : for as the Lord in the first creation , commanded light to come out of darknesse : so dayly in the new creation and regeneration : and namely , when Hee sets a man in His Ministerie , He makes light to shine out of darknesse . We haue a notable example of this , in the Apostle Paul , he had bene before , a blasphemer , and a persecuter , an oppressour , yet such was the mercy & fauour of God toward Him , that for all this , He not only beautifies him with that common grace , to be a Christian , and to get an assurance of the Remission of his owne sinnes , but also countes him faithfull to place him in His Ministerie , to preach Repentance and Remission of sinnes to others .

The world thinkes it an easie thing , to make a man a Minister , but if wee consider what stuffe is in man , and how farre his nature is repugnant to that calling , wee will thinke that of all things in the world , it is most hard , and most painefull .

It is an hard thing indeede , to bring a man out of nature , and make him a Christian , but it is farre harder , to make a man a teacher of Christians , and a disposer of the treasures of grace , and of the secrets of God . Nowe , when I beginne to consider what should haue mooued the Lord to haue chosen such persons , and so vnmeete for such an high calling , I thinke this chiefly hath beene it , that when the Apostles went out to preach Repentance , and Remission of sinnes , to others , and to exhort all persons , howe grieuouslie so euer they had sinned , to come and to seeke mercie in Christ , they might propone themselues , as examples of the superaboundant mercie of God , and that they in their Ministerie might declare , and make manifest the gentlenesse and long suffering of God towardes all men , euen the greatest sinners in the worlde , and that by the proofe and experience that they found in their owne person , of the mercie of God in calling them , and placing them in that high calling , who before were so miserable wretches : and so vpon their owne experience , they might the more easily perswade , euen the most miserable sinners , to seeke for mercie and grace in Christ . When Paul preaches , Where sinne aboundes , there grace and mercie superaboundes : if hee had not found this by experience , and had not stoode for example hereof , hee would not so easily haue perswaded sinners of the exceeding greatnesse of the mercie of God .

But to goe forward : Because this direction that He giues them , and this Ministerie He calles them to , was very painfull and troublesome , and so they might haue taken hardly with it : therefore in the words following , the Lord goes about , to encourage them , to vndertake it , and to discharge it chearfully : the Argument is of great force , Beholde , sayes He , I will send the promise of my Father vpon you : that is , I will send vnto you the Holy Spirit Himselfe , & with Him His extraordinarie giftes and graces : as the gift of prophecie , of working of miracles , of tongues , and such other , that ye may bee the more able to discharge this calling , and to performe the worke I send you for , Hee calles this the promise of His Father , because the Father long before by His Prophetes promised at the comming of the Messias , to send His Spirite in great abundance vpon them that beleeue . Yee may read this promise in sundrie places of the Olde Testament , but chiefly in the 2. Chapter of the prophecie of Ioel , and the 28. verse . In the last dayes , I will powre out my Spirit vpon all flesh , and your sonnes , and your daughters shall prophecie , your olde men shall dreame dreames , and your young men shall see visions , and also vpon the seruants , and vpon the maides will I powre my Spirit , &c. And of the accomplishment of this promise , ye may read in the 2. Chapter of the Actes of the Apostles . Out of this place wee may marke first : That the things which the Father promised of olde to His Church , the Sonne in the appointed time accomplished them : the Father promised of olde the Spirit , and His graces , the Sonne in the fulnesse of time sendes the Spirit and His graces , and giues them to His Church : and for this cause the Spirit , and His giftes that is giuen to euery faithfull man , is called the measure of the gife of Christ , Ephes. Chapter 4. verse 7. And thereafter in that same Chapter ver. 11. the Apostle sayes : That Christ , to the end He might fill all things , Hee gaue some to bee Apostles , some Prophets , and some Euangelists , and some Pastours and Teachers : that is , He gaue all sorts of gifts vnto His Church , that He might fulfill the promise of His Father : and all these giftes and graces , that we see are now in the Church , from whome came they , but only from the Lord Iesus ? This leade● vs to an higher ground , that the Sonne hath receiued of the Father , all graces , and all the giftes of the Holy Spirit , together with the Holy Spirit Himselfe : the Father hath giuen all first to the Sonne , and not to vs : for the Father loues the Sonne , and hath giuen all thinges into His hand , Ioh. 3.35 . And , In Him are hid all the treasures of wisdome & knowledge , Coloss. Chapter 2. verse 3. Yet there is an higher cause of this , to wit , that the Sonne only hath merited the Holy Spirit , with the fulnesse of all His graces . No man euer merited any of them : for who can merite them , but hee who first receiued them . The Lord Iesus receiued them first : wee haue none , but as He giues vs : Hee merited and purchased them to vs , with no lesse price , than with the ransome of His owne blood .

Now wouldest thou know , how all these graces , that the Lord hath bough● with such a deare price , are communicated to thee , and made thine ? I will tell thee : Not by any merite of thine own , for thou couldest merite nothing at the Lordes handes , but Hell and damnation : but it is of the free grace and liberalitie of the Father and the Sonne , that they are made thine : it is of this grace , that out of His fulnesse we receiue grace for grace .

When the Apostle , Coloss. Chapter 2. verse 9. hath saide : In Him dwelles all the fulnesse of the Godhead bodily : thereafter he subjoynes : And ye are compleete in Him : as if hee had saide , All this fulnesse is made yours , of free grace , whilst as by Faith yee take holde of Him .

Consider the wonderfull bountifulnesse and liberalitie of the Sonne , to thee , who giues thee these graces freely , that Hee bought so dearely , and purchased with such a worthie price : Yee know , sayes the Apostle , the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ , that He beeing rich , for your sakes became poore , that ye through His pouertie might be made rich . 2. Cor. 8.9 .

Now , ere I go forward , I marke another lesson , that the Spirit of God pointes out clearely , in these words , for our instruction : for when the Lord sayes , I will send you the promise of my Father vpon you , that is , the Holy Spirit , with His graces , He lets vs see , that without His Spirit , His presence and assistance , a Minister cannot be able to doe any thing well in His calling , but that in the discharge of euery part of His calling , hee must bee assisted by the Spirit . The Apostle Paul , when hee is telling what good successe his preaching had among the Gentiles , he takes not the praise thereof to himselfe , but he ascribes all to the presence of Christ , by His Spirit : I dare not , sayes he , speake of any thing , which Christe hath not wrought by mee , to make the Gentiles obedient in word and deede , Rom. 15.18 . It is not with a Minister , as it is with a man in the ciuile policie : No , there is a great difference : for in the ciuile policie , a man by his naturall giftes , by his wisdome , and quicknesse of his wit , may doe some things without the speciall assistance of the Spirit of Christ , but in the Church no man can doe any thing without the presence of the Spirit , the man that hath not the Spirit , and His graces in some measure is altogether vnprofitable and vnmeete for the Lordes worke , for this cause , the Lorde makes a speciall promise of this Spirit , to them whome He places in His seruice , because their calling and function , in all respects is spirituall . Looke to experience , and ye will finde the trueth of this promise : There is not a faithfull Minister , but in some measure hee hath the Spirit of God , to bee powerfull with him in his calling , in such sort , that not himselfe only , but others also , who see and heare him , will sensiblie perceiue and take it vp . The Apostle Paul , found sensibly the Spirit of God to be powerfull with him in his labouring in the Ministerie , when hee sayes , It was not I that laboured , but the grace of God , which is with me , 1 Cor. Chapter 15. verse 10. And againe , when he sayes , That hee laboured and stroue , according to His working , which worketh in him mightily , Col. Chapter 1. verse 29.

And on the other part , when hee sayes to the Corinthians , Yee see the experience of Christ that speakes in me , which toward you is not weake , but is mightie in you , 2 Cor. Chap. 13. verse 3. he importes , that as he himselfe found the power of the Spirit within him , so they to whome he preached , found it by His Spirit .

But I insist not to bring in particular places , for if we consider well the Epistles of Paul , wee will finde many sentences testifying to vs , that not only he himselfe found the power of the Spirit in his Ministerie , and the life of Iesus working mightely in him , in the middes of his infirmities : yea , euen in death it selfe 2. Cor. Chapter 4. verse 8. but also that same power was manifest vnto them that heard him . Naturall men thinke all is but scorne that is spoken of the Spirit , and of His power in the preaching of the Gospell , they laugh at it , as if there were no such thing : but the faithfull man findes , that it is not for nought , that Christ promised His Spirit to them whom Hee sends , as also that without that Spirit , no grace could haue bene wrought in their soules .

Now in the last wordes of this Text , to assure them the more , that they should receiue this Holy Spirit that was promised , the Lord commands them , That they goe not out of Ierusalem , but that they tarie there , vntill they be endued with power from on high : that is , Vntill they haue receiued this Spirit that He promised to send vnto them : So in a manner , for their further assurance , He prescribes to them a particular time , within the which they should receiue the Holie Ghost . The Lord , commonly , when Hee makes a promise of anie thing to His owne , Hee will giue them some wa●rand , to confirme and assure them , vntill Hee fullie performe His promise : for because He knowes our weaknesse and infirmitie . He giues vs as it were an earnest pennie to strengthen our Faith and Hope , vntill He pay the whole summe to vs for such is our weakn●sse , that albeit we haue no more , wee cannot bee able long to depend vpon His naked word . It is true indeede , that the Lord sometime , for the triall of the Faith of His owne , will charge them to rest vpon His bare and naked word only , to beleeue His promise , Hee will giue no fur●her assurance , as likewise for a season it may bee , that they depend vpon His bare word : but it is as true , that this cannot continue long : for except as by Faith they depend vpon the worde : so also they haue some feeling and foretasting of the thing promised , and some earnestpennie and securitie to assure them of the obtaining of the promise , their Faith will faile and decay . So weake are we in Faith , so ready are we to mistrust , that we cannot stand nor continue , except wee bee vnderpropped and vpholden by some speciall warrand from God .

Now to end : One thing further may be marked in these words : The Lorde discharges the Apostles to goe out of Ierusalem , vntill they haue gotten t●is Holy Spirite , that Hee promised them . The lesson is : A Minister should not couet to goe to the worlde , to preach the Gospell , vntill the time hee bee assured that the Holie Spirit accompanies him , and his trauells : for if the Apostles themselues might not goe out to preach , vntill the Spirit were sent vnto them , it is a foolish thing for any man , after them to presume to doe it . But , alas , it is a thing greatly to be lamented in this age , that there are so fewe , that waite vntill they be accompanied with the Holy Spirit in their Ministerie , and that so many goe rashly to vndertake such an high calling .

Many vpon a conceite that they haue of their naturall giftes , their wisdome , their quicknesse , ingine memorie , eloquence , and such other giftes will start vp to the pulpet , and preach confidently to the people in the Name of Iesus . But the Lorde in His just Iudgement , not only withdrawes all blessing from their labours , but also heap●s shame and ignominie vpon them , and makes it manifest to the world , that He sent them not , but they ranne vnsent : But thou who wouldest haue a good conscience , who wouldest haue the Lord to blesse thy trauells in His Ministerie , presume not too farre of thy naturall giftes , how great so euer they be , but waite vpon the Lordes leasure , vntill Hee preuent thee with His Spirit , and endue thee with power from on hie , and in the meane time be crying earnestly for the presence of that Spirit , who when Hee comes , will open thine heart , and loose thy mouth to speake with boldnesse , and freedome in the Name of Iesus . To whome with the Father , and that blessed Spirit , be all praise , and honour , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XLV . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . IHON , CHAP. XX.

verse 21 Then said Iesus to them againe , Peace be vnto you : as my Father sent me , so send ● you .

verse 22 And when He had saide that , He breathed on them , and saide vnto them , Receiue the Holy Ghost .

verse 23 Whosoeuer sinnnes ye remit , they are remitted vnto them : and whosoeuer sinnes ye reteine , they are reteined .

HITHERTO ( beloued Brethren in Christ ) wee haue insisted in the opening vp of that Sermon , that the Lorde vttered to His Apostles in His fift appearing after His Resurrection , as it is set down by the Euangelist Luke , wherein , first . He lets them see , that it behooued Him to suffer , and to rise againe from the death , because it was so foretolde of Him , and that it behooued Repentance & Remission of sinnes to be preached in His Name , to all Nations , beginning at Jerusalem . Next , He giues them a direction , to goe out to the world to be witnesses and preachers of these things , albeit they were altogether vnmeet and vnsufficient , and had deserued no such thing at His hand , because they were ashamed of Him , and fled away at His Passion : yet He honoures them with this high calling then to encourage them the more chearfully to vndertake this calling , He promises to send vnto them the Holy Spirit , who was before promised to them by the Father , to accompanie them , and their trauells . And last , that they might haue the greater securitie , and assurance to receiue this Spirit , He giues them a commandement not to depart from Ierusalem , vntill they finde His promise performed vnto them , and vntill they were endued with power from on high .

Thus farre we haue heard out of Luke of this Sermon : Now in this Text that we haue read ▪ Iohn followes out cheifly the latter part of the Lord , concerning the sending out of the Apostles , and he insistes therein more largely , and particularly than Luke does , marking especially the things that were omitted by Luke : for he wrote after him : First , in these wordes we haue set downe a preface , to prepare their heartes the better to receiue the worde which Hee was to speake vnto them : thereafter wee haue the preaching , wherin first , He sends out the Apostles to preach the Gospel : Next , He confirmes them partly by giuing them the Holy Spirit , partly by arming them with power and authoritie .

But to come to the words : Iohn sayes , that before He sent them out , He said againe to them , Peace be vnto you . Before , at the first meeting with them , this was His salutation , Peace be vnto you : Now He repeates these wordes againe . Wherefore is this ? It was to prepare their heartes to receiue the more reuerently and attentiuely , and with the greater comfort these things that Hee was to speake to them concerning their charge to preach in His Name to the world . The man that would receiue the word of the Lord , especially , the Gospell of peace and consolation , must haue His heart prepared with the assurance of peace , for the message of peace and consolation requires : First , that the soule be prepared with peace , to the end , it may receiue the word with peace and joy : for except the soule haue some perswasion of peace , it can finde no comfort : and if we receiue the message of peace , with a perswasion of peace , and with a joy in the soule , then the more wee heare , the greater shall our comfort bee , the more shall wee drinke in that joy of the Holy Spirit : The messengers of peace should follow this example of the Lord : When they are to preach the Gospell of peace , they should prepare their heartes , that by foretelling that all their message and the worde that they are to speake tendes to peace , and likewise they who come to heare , shoulde haue their heartes prepared with some sense of peace and joye , but such a joye as followes vpon sorrow for sinne , and a sense of their owne miserie , and which euer is accompanied with true Repentance : for there is no true joye of a Christian man in this life , but that which is conjoyned with Repentance and sorrow for sinne .

Nowe , when the Lorde hath prepared their heartes with this preface of peace , Hee comes to the Sermon : and first , Hee giues them a direction to goe out to preach the Gospell : As my Father , sayes he , sent me , so send I you . Wee haue spoken some thing alreadie of this sending out of the Apostles , in opening vp of the Lordes wordes , as they are set downe by Luke : and therefore heere I shall be the shorter in speaking of it . Yee see the Lorde sets downe this sending of the Apostles , by way of comparison with His owne sending , I sent you , euen as the Father sent mee . This comparison importes first , that the Sonne only was sent immediatly by the Father , the Sonne only hath gotten this honour to be sent immediatly by the Father . The Apostle sayes , Christ tooke not this honour to Himselfe , to bee High Priest , but Hee that saide vnto Him , Thou art My Sonne , this day haue I begotten Thee , gaue it Him , Heb. 5.5 . And the Father by sending the Sonne immediatly Himselfe , gaue Him all power to send all others : so that all others are sent by the Sonne , albeit not all after one manner , for some are sent by Him immediatly , as the Prophets , & Apostles , some mediatly , as the Pastors & the Teachers . Indeede , I grant , The Prophets and Apostles were sent also by the Father , but they were sent mediatly by the Father , & immediatly by the Sonne : & therefore Paul vses to call Himselfe , The Apostle of Jesus Christ , by the will of God the Father : whereby he meanes , that immediatly he was sent by the Sonne , & mediatly by the Father : the Sonne sent the Prophets , and Apostles immediatly : & therefore it is said , when He ascended , vp to Heauen , He gaue some to be Apostles , and some to be Prophets , Eph. 4.11 . Next , this comparison importes , that the office of the Apostleship is not only lawful , but also that it is furnished with authority : for Christ , who sent His Apostles , was first sent by His Father , not only had Hee a lawful calling , but He had it with authority : euen so , all true Pastors & Teachers in the Church , haue not only a lawful calling to preach the Gospell , but also authoritie joyned with their calling , because they are sent by the Sonne , for it was the Sonne , that gaue some to be Pastors & some Teachers , Eph 4.11 for albeit true Pastors in the Church be called by the ministerie of men , yet they are sent by the Son & therfore men haue their authoritie from Him , for in a maner they represent His person , as the Son represented the person of His Father , & was His ambassadour to the worlde : so they are ambassadours of the Sonne , and must represent His person . Men in this Lande despise the Ministers of the Gospell , and count most vilely of them , in respect of the basenesse of their persons : but they shoulde consider , it is not with men , but with God , & Christ Himselfe whose ambassadours they are , that they haue adoe : the obedience , or disobedience , and contempt of the Pastour , redounds directly to the Sonne : and the Father , and the Sonne counts it to be done to Himselfe , and to the Father : for He sayes : He that heares you , heares me , and he that despises you , despises me , and he that despises me , despises Him that sent me , Luke 10.15 . Thirdly , this comparison lets vs see , who they are , that haue a lawfull calling in the Church , not euery one that hath a pretence and shew of outwarde calling , but only they who are called by them , who were sent themselues before . And therefore these only are lawfull Pastours , who haue bene called by the Presbyterie , and fellowship of the Elders , who themselues before , had a lawfull calling . The people and flocke haue no power to call a man to the Ministerie , they may indeede nominate , and present a man , and giue their consent : but the calling and admission of a man to the function of the Ministerie , belonges only to the Eldership and Pastours , who before were called themselues .

But to goe forward . When He hath charged them to goe out to preach the Gospell , because it was a very weightie and painfull charge , therefore He encourages , and strengthenes them the more willingly to vndertake it : First , by bestowing vpon them the Holy Spirit , and His graces : Next , by arming them with power and authoritie . To come to the first : it is said , When Hee had saide this , Hee breathed on them , and saide vnto them : Receiue the Holy Ghost . In giuing to them the Holy Spirit , He vses an outward and visible signe , Hee breathes vpon them : for this breathing vpon them , was not the sending and giuing of the Holy Spirit it selfe , but it was an outward signe and Sacrament , to represent , to signifie and assure them of the giuing of the Holy Spirit , the outward breathing vpon them , was a signe of the inward breathing of the Holy Spirit vpon their soules , and a signe verie fit and conuenient to expresse the thing signified for the wind serues very well to represent the Holy Spirit , and is vsed for that same purpose by the Lorde Himselfe , Ioh. 3 8. Th● wind bl●wes where it listeth , &c. But it would be marked , that the Lord vses not only the bare and naked signe : No , that could haue profited them very litle , but to the signe He joynes words , telling the meaning of it , He sayes : Receiue the Holy Ghost . For the Lorde in all Sacraments vses commonly to joyne the word to the Sacrament : As in Baptisme , and the Lords Supper : to the end , that not only Hee may declare and open vp the meaning of the signe , but also to worke , and confirme Faith in mens heartes , that so the Sacrament may be powerfull and effectuall in them , for the outward signe alone is not able to worke Faith in the soule , but it is the word chiefly , that workes Faith , the worde is the life of the Sacrament : and therefore , except the word be joyned with the outward signe , it cannot bee a true and effectuall Sacrament : Nowe it is to be considered , that this breathing of the Lord vpon His Apostles , was not a thing that Hee would haue to bee kept ordinarily in His Church , but it is an extraordinarie signe vsed extraordinarily by the Lorde , in the sending out of extraordinarie men , the Apostles , to an extraordinary calling , whereby the Lord at that time endued them with extraordinarie graces necessarie for that great calling . And therefore foolish and damnable is the practise of the Pope , his Cardinalls , and his Bishops , which they vse in sending out their shauelings into the world : for when they admit them , with their vile and stinking mouths , they breath vpon them , and say , Receiue the Holy Ghost , filthily abusing this action of the Lord , as if it lay in their hands , with their breathing to giue the Holy Spirit : whereas the Lord hath reserued this power to Himselfe alone , and communicates it not to any man : they are but counterfaiters of such things as the Lord will not haue to bee counterfeited , for this His action in all pointes was extraordinarie : and therefore ought not to be vsed ordinarily : but I leaue them to their owne vanitie .

A question may bee heere mooued : How agrees this doing of Christ , on His Disciples , and giuing them the Holy Ghost , recorded here by Iohn , with the wordes that we heard before out of the Gospell of Luke ▪ where the Lord sayes : Beholde I doe send the promise of my Father vpon you , but tarie in Ierusalem , vntill ye be endued with power from on high : Which wordes importe , that at this fift appearing to His Disciples , which is one with this that John recordes , He gaue them not the Holy Ghost ▪ but only promised to send H●m to them : I answere : Both these places agree well enough together , for in Luke the Lord promised to send His Spirit with His graces in a full measure vpon them , which promise indeed hee performed on the daye of the Pentecosts , when they beeing gathered together , there appeared vnto them clouen tongues , like fi●e , and sate vpon each one of them , and they were all miraculously filled with the Holy Ghost , Act. 2.1 . But the Lord heere , only giues them the Holy Ghost , and His graces in a small measure ▪ to be as it were a beginning of that full accomplishment , which they were to receiue in the daye of the Pentecoste : for wee may not thinke , that the Holie Spirit , and all His graces were giuen fully and compleetely to the Apostles at one time : No , but they were giuen piece and piece , & by degrees : for first , they got the fruites of the Spirit , when the Lorde was conuersant with them in the flesh ▪ in the dayes of His infirmitie : Next , after He rose from the death , they receiued them in a greater measure , as we may see in this place of Iohn : and last , after the Lordes ascension , Hee powred downe in abundance His Spirit , with all His graces , according as He had promised to them , Luke 24.49 . and was long before foretolde by Ioel , Chap. 2. verse 28. But why would Hee not giue them the Holy Spirit , and His graces in a full measure at the first ? Because there behooued to be a certaine proportion and correspondence betweene the Head and the members : the Lord Iesus was their Head , they were members of His body : so long as He was not fully glorified Himselfe , it was no reason , that they should haue receiued the fulnesse of grace , but when He was fully glorified , He filled them abundantly with grace , Ephes. 4.10 . The Lord now glorified in the Heauens , hath store and abundance of grace to giue to His Church , but our heartes are not prepared to receiue grace : wee offend Him continually with our sinnes , and grieue His Holy Spirit , for this is the last age of the world , wherein sinne aboundes , and th●refore , that we are not so skant of grace , the fault is not in the Lorde ▪ there is no scarcitie nor want of grace with Him , but the fault is in our selues , who entertaine sinne in our heartes , whereby wee banish grace out of them , and makes the Spirit , who should be our Comforter , to be a witnesse against vs in that great day of the Lord . Now after that the Lord hath encouraged His Apostles , by giuing them His Holy Spirit , and His graces , in the words following , to make them the more willing , He armes them with power , and au●ho●itie , before He send them out , He sayes : Whosoeuer si●nes ye remit , th●y are remitted vnto them , and whosoeuer sinnes ye retaine , they are reteined : As if Hee had said to them , I will not send you out powerlesse , with a fectlesse worde in your mouth , but to the end ye may the better discharge your commission , I enarme you with power , I will giue you power to binde and loose , to forgiue sinnes , and retaine sinnes . The Lord sendes none out to his warfare , till first Hee furnish them with weapons and armour . But what weapons are they ? Euen spirituall weapons . Paul sayes , The weapons of our warfare , are not carnall , but mightie through GOD , to cast downe holdes , &c. 2. Cor. Chapter 10. verse 4. Hee hath giuen them power , to discharge their calling . Yee may reade of this power at great length , Matth. Chapter 16. verse 19. When the Lord speaking to Peter , in his person sayes to all the Apostles : I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen , and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth , shall be bound in Heauen , and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in Heauen . And Matth. Chapter 18. verse 18. the Lord sayes to all his Apostles , Whatsoeuer ye binde on earth , shall be bound in Heauen , and whatsoeuer yee loose on earth , shall be loosed in Heauen . So yee see , the Lord giues them this power , before His suffering , and now after His Resurrection , He renewes it againe . Nowe , wee must not thinke , that this power was giuen only to the Apostles , and their Ministerie , which was then extraordinarie : No , but it is giuen also to the ordinarie Pastors , and their ordinarie Ministerie , to continue with them to the ende of the world .

Nowe , Brethren , because this power which the Lord giues to His Ministerie , is a matter of great importance , and serues much for our instruction . Wee shall insist somewhat more largely in speaking of it : First , What are the meanes , whereby this power is practised and put in execution . The meanes are two : the first is , the preaching of the worde , the preaching of the Law , and the preaching of the Gospell . The second is , Ecclesiasticall discipline , which ought to be conjoyned with the preaching of the word , & should follow after it . But wherein is this power placed ? Standes it in this , that the Pastor himself should reteine or forgiue mens sins ? Is this the proper effect of the Ministerie ? No , the Pastour himselfe hath no power , to forgiue or reteine sinnes , because that belongs only to God Himselfe , and cannot be communicated to any creature . The Pharises themselues acknowledged this : for when CHRIST saide to the sicke of the Palsey : Sonne , thy sinnes are forgiuen thee , they counted Him a blasphemer : for say they : Who can forgiue sinnes , but GOD oly , Marc. Chapter 2. verse 5. &c. And the Lord sayes himselfe , Esay 43.25 . I , euen I am Hee that puts away thine iniquities for mine owne sake , and will not remember thy sinnes . This is so proper to the Lord , that He will not giue this power to any flesh , because it is a part of His glorie : and He sayes , J will not giue my glorie to another , Esay 48.11 . And good reason it is , that this power of forgiuing and reteining of sinnes belong only to Him : for all sinne , properly is against the Majestie of GOD Himselfe : for Iohn sayes , Sin is a transgression of the Law of God : Therefore Dauid , when He had slaine Vriah , & had committed adulterie with Bathsheba his wife , he sayes to the Lord : Against thee , against thee only haue I sinned , & done euill in thy sight , Psal. 51.4 . So this stands sure , that properly it is a thing belonging to GOD only to forgiue and reteine sinnes , to binde and to loose : that is , to pronounce the sentence of remitting and reteining of sinnes . Then wherein stands this power that Christ hath giuen to His Pastours and Ministerie ? I answere : It stands in the promulgation and proclaming in the earth of that sentence that is alreadie past , & giuen out in the Heauens : for this is manner of the Lords dealing with men , Hee will not lift them vp to Heauen immediatly , & make them to heare the sentence of remitting or reteining of sinnes pronounced there by Himselfe : No , but He abases & demits Himself to vs , & by His Ministry , He comes down , as it were out of Heauen to vs , & by His Ministerie He intimates & proclames to vs , in the earth that sentence , which alreadie He hath pronounced in the Heauens , and that either to our comfort and consolation , if it bee the sentence of remission of sinnes , or els to our griefe and downecasting , if it be the sentence of reteining of sinnes . And if wee despite and contemne this Ministerie , wherein God abases and demits Himselfe vnto vs , and by the which , as the Apostle sayes , 2. Cor. 5.20 . He prayes vs to be reconciled vnto Him , we can haue no warrand , nor assurance of the remission of sinnes , not of saluation . Then yee see , that this power that the Lord giues to this Ministerie , stands in the proclaming & declaring of that sentence which is alreadie past , and pronounced in the Heauens , and the words that the Lord vses here , if we marke them w●ll , import this same meaning : for He sayes , Whosoeuer sinnes ye forgiue , they are forgiuen speaking in the time bypast , as if Hee had saide , this is a thing alreadie done , the sentence is alreadie pronounced in the Heauen : as for you who are my Ministers , ye only intimate & proclame in earth that sentence , which is alreadie past in Heauen : & He sayes on the other part : Whosoeuer sinnes yee reteine , they are reteined , vsing the time bypast , as if He had said , the sentence of reteining of their sins is already pronounced in Heauen , & ye only intimate & declare on earth the sentence which already is past in Heauen . Now hauing considered wherein this power consists , we shal let you see , what sort of power it is : This power that the Lord hath giuen to His Ministerie , either extraordinarie , as the Apostles had , or ordinarie , which the Pastours haue , is not a Kingly power , not such a power as is giuen to Kings & Rulers in the world : No , it is only a ministeriall power . Let a man , sayes Paul , so thinke of vs , as of the Ministers of Christ , 1. Cor. 4.1 . And againe , He sayes : We haue not dominion ouer your Faith , but we are helpers of your ioy , 2. Cor. 1.24 . yet it is a power , & so the Apostle calles it , 2. Cor. 13.10 . According to the power which God hath giuen me , to edification , and not to destruction . And , a glorious Ministerie , 2. Cor. 3.9 . And as the word of God calles it a power , so also the consciences of men finde it to bee a power , Therefore , the Apostle sayes , 2 Cor. 13.3 Ye seeke experience of Christ , that speaketh in me ▪ which toward you is not weake , but is mightie in you . And if we will compare it with the ciuile and kingly power , we will finde it in this respect to be preferred to the ciuile power : that whereas the ciuile power is extended only ouer the body , the life , and goods temporall , this power of the Ministerie , is extended to the soule , to the spirituall graces of the soule , and life euerlasting : and therefore it is called by the Apostle , the Ministerie of the Spirit , and of righteousnesse , 2 Cor. 3.8 , 9.

Now , to end shortly : There may be a question moued : When the Minister either remittes sinnes , or reteines sinnes , vpon earth , how shall he be assured , that the Lord hath not remitted or reteined them in Heauen : for it becomes the Herauld or Messenger , to make intimation of nothing , but of that whereof he hath a speciall warrand from the Iudge : otherwise hee cannot haue a good conscience in his intimation : then how shall the Pastour knowe Gods sentence pronounced in Heauen , that hee may haue a good conscience in his proceeding ? To this I answere : It is true indeede , the Pastour hath none extraordinarie reuelation of that sentence , which is past in Heauen , but all the warrand that the Pastour hath , is ordinary , wrought by the Spirit , accompanying His own word , which He left in write vnto vs , and the Pastour gets this warrand out of the word , by the applying of the generall sentences of the worde , to particular persons , according as they finde their disposition and behauiour , and by this meanes , gets such a sufficient warrand out of the worde , as his conscience may rest vpon . As for example : to speake first , of the sentence of the Remission of sinnes : Before the Pastour absolue a man , and remit his sinnes , he lookes first to the generall sentences set downe in the worde , that may be his warrand , as namely , that sentence which the LORD Himselfe vtters , Ioh. 3.13 . Whosoeuer beleeues in the Sonne of God , shall not perish , but haue euerlasting life .

Nowe , to Faith in Christ , joyne Repentance , for the Gospell joynes Repentance and Remission of sinnes together , Luke 24.47 . and sayes , Whosoeuer beleeues and repents ▪ shall be safe . To this generall proposition , the Pastour will assume particularly : This sinner repents and beleeues , whereupon he concludes , ( declaring the sentence that is alreadie past of Him in the Heauen : ) therefore this sinner hath his sinnes forgiuen him , and he shall be saued . Againe , before the Pastour binde a man , and retaine his sinnes , hee lookes to this generall sentence of the worde , Hee that beleeues not , and repents not , is alreadie condemned , Ioh. 3.18 . Then he assumes particularly : But this sinner beleeues not , neither repents : whereupon hee concludes , the declaration of the sentence which is alreadie past in Heauen . Therefore this sinner is condemned , and is bound in Heauen . The Lord worke in our heartes true repentance , and Faith in the Lorde Iesus , that not only wee may heare the voyce of the Pastour , absoluing vs , but likewise our owne consciences may assure vs of the Remission of our sinnes , through the mercie of God in Iesus Christ . To whome with the Father , and the Holy Spirit , bee all praise , and honour , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XLVI . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . IHON , CHAP. XX.

verse 24 But Thomas one of the twelue , called Didimus , was not with them when Iesus came .

verse 25 The other Disciples therefore saide vnto him , Wee haue seene the Lord : but hee saide vnto them , Except I see in His handes the print of the nayles , and put my finger into the print of the nayles , and put mine hand into His side , I will not beleeue it .

verse 26 And eight dayes after , againe His Disciples were within , and Thomas with them . Then came Iesus , when the doores were shut , and stood in the middes , and saide , Peace be vnto you .

WEE haue heard hitherto ( Welbeloued in Christ ) of fiue sundrie appearings of our Lord , after His Resurrection : The first was , to Marie Magdalene : The second was , to other women : The third was , to two Disciples , as they were going from Jerusalem , to Emmaus : The fourth was , to Simon Peter : The fift was , to the eleuen , assembled together in one place : In this fift appearance , the Lord hath a Sermon to His Disciples , wherein first , He lets them see the necessitie that He should suffer , and rise againe , and that these thinges behooued to be preached to the world , and thereafter giues them a direction to goe out to preach Repentance and Remission of sinnes to the worlde , in His Name : and to the end He may encourage them the more willingly , to vndertake this charge ▪ Hee promises to giue them the Holy Spirit , with His graces , that was promised before , & for their further assurance He enters them presently in some measure in possession of the Spirit : for Iohn sayes , Hee breathed vpon them , and saide vnto them ▪ Receiue the Holy Ghost , and then Hee enarmes them with authoritie and power to forgiue and retaine sinnes . And Hee sayes , Whoso●uer sin●es ye remit , they are remitted vnto them , and whosoeuer sinnes ye retaine , th●y are retained . Now in the words that we haue presently read out of the Gospell of Iohn , wee haue set downe a particular H●storie concerning Thomas and his incredulitie : this Thomas is he who is also called Didymus : we read of him , first that he was called and receiued to be one of the twelue Apostles , Matth. 10 3. Next , we ●ead , that hee was offended , that the Lord purposed to returne againe to Iudea , beeing requested by Martha and Marie , to come to Laz●rus their brother , and that he burst out in words full of anger , a●d i●d●gnation , saying , Let vs goe also , that we may die with Lazarus , Ioh 11.16 . And last , wee haue in this place set downe the Historie , not only of his great incredulitie , but also of his stubburnesse and wilfulnesse therein : for neither did hee beleeue , neither had hee a will or purpose to beleeue . Of this doing of Thomas we may learne , that by nature there was no difference betweene the Apostles of the Lord Iesus , & other men , albeit moste vile & most vnworthie : but grace made the difference they were as incredulous , as stubburne , as hard hearted as any other by nature , while it pleased God of His mercie , to open their he●rtes , to make them to b●leeue : And therefore , the Lord Iesus , when He calles them to be Apostles , and ordaines them to preach the exceeding g●eatnesse of His mercy to others , He makes them to stand for e●samples of that same mercie that they preach to others , that they might the more easily perswade others , & make them to come to seeke mercie in Iesus . This was the ende why the Apostle Paul sayes . The Lord shewed mercy on him who was a m●serable wreth , and had called him to bee an Apost. Iesus Christ , saies he sh●wed on me all long suffering , vnto the ensample of them which shall in time to come , beleeue in Him vnto eternall life , 1 Tim. 1.16 . Thus much concerning the person of Thomas , we come next , to the Historie of his incredulitie , & first , to the occasion of it : the rest of the Apostles & Disciples who were assembled together in one , to whom the Lord Iesus had manifested Himselfe , declares & preaches to Thomas the Resurrection of Christ , the cause of their preaching thereof to him was , because Thomas was absent , when the Lord appeared to the rest . What was the cause of his absence it is vncertaine , neither will we curiously inquire , what it was . It may be , that after Christ His Master was apprehended , he kept himselfe close , & lurked secretly for feare of danger through the malice of the Iewes , and durst not manifest himselfe so soone , as the rest : or it may be , that he was entangled with his owne priuate affaires , at that time when the rest met together , and were speaking of Christ , & His Resurrection from the dead . Alwayes , what euer hath bene the cause of his absence , wee may perceiue , that he was depriued of that grace and presence of the LORD , which the rest who were met together , found : Whereof we learne this lesson : That whosoeuer doe absent themselues from the assembly of the LORDS Sainctes , from these holy meetings , whereinto the LORD hath promised His owne blessed presence , they procure no small skaith and damage to themselues , they depriue themselues of some grace and comfort that the LORD ministers to them that meet together . What euer be the cause of thine absence , it cannot be but hurtfull to thee , albeit all causes of absence be not alike hurtfull : for if thou be absent by negligence , the lesse is thy danger and losse but if wilfully , and vpon contempt thou absentest thy selfe ▪ then not only depriuest thou thy s●lfe of grace and comfort , but also thou procurest the wrath of GOD vpon thee , for the contempt of His blessed ordinance . Therefore if wee would bee partakers of the grace and blessing that the LORD hath promised to these holy assemblies , we should postpone our priuate adoes and the cares of the world , vnto these Holy exercises , and we should embrace that counsell of our Sauiour ▪ Seeke first the Kingdome of Heauen , and His righteousnesse , and all other thinges shall bee ministred vnto you , Matth. Chapter 6. verse 33. The man that makes this his first and his chiefe care , to seeke the Kingdome of God , when he hath gotten it , hee will finde by experience , that there is nothing necessarie for the sustaining of this present life , that shall be inlaking to him . It is a foolish thing to be too carefull for these worldly things : for if thou seekest first the Kingdome of Heauen , all these things will be caste● to thee .

Nowe to come to the preaching of the rest of the Disciples to Thomas it is said , The other Disciples said vnto him , We haue seene the Lord : They preach to Thomas , the Lordes Resurrection : for the benefite they had receiued themselues in Thomas absence , they willingly communicate to him , they knewe and they sawe , that the Lord was risen , they tell this to Thomas : as they beleeued , so they wished and desired , that hee should beleeue also . This Example of the Apostles we ought all to followe : When the Lorde communicates any spirituall benefite to vs , we should not keepe it close to our selues , but wee should bee carefull to communicate it to the well of others . And thus doing we need not to feare that the grace shall be empaired and grow lesse : No , by the contrarie , this communicating of the grace , and vsing of the talent , that the LORD hath giuen vs , is the hie , and readie way , to augment the grace , and to reape profite of the talent , that wee haue receiued . Albeit thou hast taken great paines , and spent much time with the losse of some worldly goods to attaine to grace : yet that should not make thee the more sparing , in communicating it to others : It is the Lords will , that thou giue it to others freely , chearfully and liberally . Therefore trie and examine , whether thou wilt be willing and carefull to communicate to others the grace that God hath giuen thee : and if thou findest this , then thou hast a good conscience : and if thou findest it not , thou hast no matter of rejoycing , because thou doest not that which the LORD requires at thine hands .

When the Disciples haue informed Thomas , of the Lordes Resurrection , looke howe Thomas takes with it : What is his part ? In a word , hee beleeues not their report . His incredulitie was very wonderfull : for albeit hee was compassed with such a cloud of witnesses , of faithfull witnesses , of eye-seeing witnesses , yet he beleeues not . Apparantly , euery one of them who had seene the LORD , course by course , had tolde him of the LORDES Resurrection : and first , Marie Magdalene , who got this honour first , to see the LORD after His Resurrection , hath witnessed to Thomas , that she saw the LORD , and spake with Him : Next , the other women , who did meete with Him , as they were returning from the graue , testifies the same : Thirdly , the two disciples who were going from Ierusalem to Emmaus , informed him , that they did meete with Him in the way , & of the conference they had with Him : Fourthly , Peter , to whom also the Lord had appeared , stroue to perswade him : and last , the whole number of the Apostles , and the faithfull there assembled , testified with one voyce , that they had seene Him , and spoken with Him : yet Thomas is nothing mooued with all these speeches , their witnessing , makes not him to beleeue , he remaines still in incredulity . This example of Thomas , telles vs , that all the outward meanes that can be vsed , all the testimonies of the worlde , the testimonies of the most faithfull , most godly , most wise , of the eye-witnesses , will not mooue the heart of a man to beleeue , will not perswade him of any point of doctrine necessarie to Saluation , if there bee no more . What then will make a man to beleeue ? Nothing but the Spirit of IESVS CHRIST : it must be He , that must witnesse vnto our heartes , what is the will of GOD , concerning vs : it must be Hee , that must take away the vale , and illuminate our darke soules : it must bee Hee , that must open our heartes , as Hee opened the heart of Lydia , and make vs to beleeue . If this Holy Spirit of CHRIST , bee not present , a man will not beleeue his owne eyes , his owne senses will not perswade him . We sawe the trueth of this before , in the rest of the Disciples , when the LORD stood in the middes of them , when they sawe Him with their eyes , when they heard Him speake face to face , they beleeued not : While , as Luke sayes , the LORD opened their vnderstanding , that they might vnderstand the Scriptures , Luke Chapter 24. verse 45.

This doctrine would bee well marked , because it serues to decide a controuersie , that this day is betwixt vs and the Papists : The controuersie and question , which is betwixt vs and them , concerning the chiefe and principall witnesse and judge : First , of authenticke Scripture : Next , of true interpretation of particular places of Scripture : that is , How shall a man knowe , that this Scripture that wee haue , and wee reade , and vse dayly , is the very worde of GOD , and not the worde of any creature : And againe , Howe shall a man knowe , what is the true meaning of any particular place of Scripture , and whether this or that sense of the word , is to bee receiued . The Papistes affirme , that the chiefe and principall witnesse & judge both of the one or the other , is the Church : they say , that we could not be assured , that the Scripture is authenticke , & that it is the very word of God , except the church affirme it so to be , & likewise they say , that we cannot be assured of the right meaning of any place of the Scripture , except it be by the testimonie of the same Church : they teach , that we ought to beleeue , that the Scripture is the word of God , and that this or that is the true interpretation thereof , because the Church sayes so , & so they make the testimonie of the Church , to bee the chiefe , and almost the only Argument , that should mooue men , to beleeue , that the Scripture is authenticke , and the word of God , and that this or that is the true and proper interpretation of any place of Scripture : for these are their common speeches , The Church is aboue the Scripture , the Church is of greater authority than the Scripture : without the authority of the Church , no man is obliged to beleeue , that the Scripture is th● word of God : the Church is the supreme Iudge of the right interpretation of the Scripture , & many such others . But by the contrarie : Wee affirme , that the chiefe and principall Iudge , and witnesse , both of the Scripture , that is , the worde of God , and also of the true interpretation of the Scripture , is the Holy Spirit , because He only is able to perswade mens heartes , He only is able so to testifie , that : He can mooue them to beleeue , Hee only is able to open the vnderstanding of men , to make them to vnderstand and take vp the right meaning of the Scripture . Then will the Papist object , Yee make the Spirit that is giuen to a priuate man , to be the Iudge , and witnesse of the authentike Scripture , and the interpretation thereof , and it is an absurde thing , to preferre the Spirit , speaking by the authoritie of any priuate man , to the authoritie of the Church : I answere , It followes not , that we make the Spirit of a priuate man , to bee Iudge either of the one , or of the other , because we affirme that the Spirit , who is Iudge speakes in the Scripture , and by the Scripture : and by the Scripture , as by the moste powerfull and effectuall meane , mooues men to beleeue : and therefore , that this Spirit , who is Iudge , is not the Spirit of a priuate man , but the Spirit of the Scripture it selfe : for this Spirit by the Scripture , teaches vs , that the Scripture is au●henticke , and that it is the worde of God : and againe , this same Spirit by the Scripture , teaches vs , that this or that is the proper meaning of the Scripture , for the principall voyce of the Holy Spirit , whereby He speakes to vs , is the Scripture , which this day is to vs in stead of the vine voyce of God Himselfe , and ought to bee esteemed , and embraced of vs , as if God Himselfe spake to vs out of Heauen . As for the voyce of the Church ( when I speake of the Church , I meane not the Romane Church : for she is but an adulterous Church , and falsely clames to her selfe , the name of a Church , but I speake of the true Church militant ) it is not the chiefe meane , whereby the Holy Spirit vses to perswade men , but it is an inferiour meane , & of lesse importance than the Scripture , neither hath it that force , to make men to beleeue , that the Scripture hath . But to leaue this , and to returne to the incredulitie of Thomas : not only , he beleeues not , but hee vtters great stubburnesse in refusing to beleeue , not only was hee incredulous , but also malitious , neither did hee beleeue , neither was he willing to beleeue : for he sayes , Except I see in His handes , the print of the nailes , and put my finger in the print of the nailes , and put mine hande into His side , I will not beleeue it : he would not beleeue , except hee sawe Him , except hee saw His hands , and His feete , except hee saw the print of the nailes , where with His hands and His feete were pierced , and except he had put his hand in the wound of His side , which one of the souldiers had pierced with a speare . We may heere see his stubburnesse and obstinacie , that was joyned with his incredulitie : incredulitie is commonly accompanied with obstinacie , and stubburnesse , in such sort , that when the way is laide before vs , and the doore opened , whereby w●e may escape out of this bondage of sinne , and thraldome of darknesse , wherein wee are kept captiues , yet wee refuse to goe out of that bondage , and rather striues more and more to thrall our selues to sinne , and to holde our selues in the bands of darknesse . This contumacie and stubburnesse in sinne , is that poyson , and that gall of bitternesse , that Sathan hath spued into the heartes of all the children of Adam , and this is that band of iniquitie , whereby , as by a strong chaine we are ledde bo●nd , as miserable catiues , vnto eternall condemnation , except we be relieued from it , by the mercie of God in Iesus Christ . Peter perceiuing the impietie and deuilish practises of Simon Magus ▪ he takes vp this to be the ground and fountaine of all , when he sayes , I see , that thou art in the gall of bitternesse , and in the bands of iniquitie . The Lord saue vs , and free vs from this miserable bondage , wherein we are by nature , yet if we consider more narrowly the wordes of Thomas , we shall finde , that not only was hee incredulous , not only was hee stubburne , but also proud and arrogant , and contemned and despised all the rest , in respect of himselfe , esteeming himselfe onely to bee wise , and the rest to be fooles , scorning their witnessing , and report , as a fable , not worthie of credite , and a vaine dreame . An incredulous man , that beleeueth not the trueth , is not only stubburne and obstinate in his incredulitie , but also he swelles in pride , and seemes in his owne conceite to be only wise , contemning others as fooles : hee will count the preaching of the Crosse of Christ , and of His Resurrection , to bee but plaine follie : hee will count them that beleeue the doctrine of the Crosse and Resurrection of Christ , to be fantasticke , and doated fooles : and yet in very deede , of all the fooles of the worlde , they themselues are the greatest , although they bee counted wonders in the worlde , for their naturall wisdome .

Therefore the Apostle sayes , in the first Epistle to the Corinthians , the third Chapter , and the eighteenth verse : If any man amongst you seeme to bee wise in this world , let him bee a foole , that hee may be wise : hee sayes not : if any man among you be wise ( for he that hath not the wisdome of God , and is not wise in Christ , he hath no wisdome , he is but a very foole ) but hee sayes , If any man seeme to bee wise , in this worlde , let him bee a foole , that hee may be wise : that is , let him renounce , and forsake all carnall and worldly wisdome , which is enimitie against God , Rom. Chapter 8. verse 7. and can no more stand with the wisdome of GOD , than darknesse with light , yet it would be marked , that Thomas sayes not simply and absolutely , that in no c●ce he would beleeue , that Christ was risen againe , but hee sayes , Except I see in His handes the print of the nailes , &c. The wordes are conditionall , importing , that in some cace , and vpon some conditions hee would beleeue . There are two sortes of contumacie and stubburnesse in sinne and vnbeliefe : the one is conditionall , and such was the vnbeliefe of Thomas : the other sort is absolute , without any condition , when in no case , vpon no cause nor warrand will beleeue : and of this sort was the sinne and vnbeliefe of the Priestes and the Pharises : for when the souldiers that were appointed to keepe and guarde the sepulchre came in to the towne , and tolde them , that IESVS CHRIST was risen out of the graue : not only did they not beleeue , but also they stroue to keepe themselues in such vnbeliefe and hardnes of heart , that in no cace nor condition , they would suffer themselues to bee reformed , & so they deteined the word of GOD , into vnrighteousnesse . There is a great difference betweene these two sortes of vnbeliefe : The first sort may obtaine mercie , Thomas obteined mercie , the LORD pardoned his vnbeliefe : The other sort , verie hardly can obtaine mercie , the Priestes and the Pharises found no mercie , their vnbeliefe was laide to their charge , the LORD forgaue them not , but as they remained in vnbeliefe , so they perished in their infidelitie . The LORD saue vs from this cursed sinne of vnbeliefe and infidelitie , and namely , from this absolute vnbeliefe , that in no cace will suffer reformation : for through processe of time , it brings on this sinne against the Holy Ghost , which neuer will be forgiuen neither in this world , nor in the world to come . Now last , ere I leaue these words of Thomas , we may see , what is the ground & fountaine of this vnbeliefe , obstinacie and pride of Thomas : the ground of all was , he leaned too much to his grosse & bodily senses , to his seeing , feeling & handling , he makes his eyes & his hand to be the ground of his faith . Thomas , indeede , failed not in this , that he desired to see the Lord with his eyes , & to handle him with his hands : for ye heard before , how the Lord , by the sight of the eyes , & the feeling of Him with their hands , perswaded the Apostles of the certaintie of His Resurrection , Luke 24.39 . & likewise we see , that the Lord hauing regarde to the infirmitie of His owne , pitying the weaknesse of their faith , dayly in the Sacrament teaches them by the outward senses , as by the seeing & tasting & handling of the Elements . But herein Thomas sailed , that he addicted & tied himselfe so to his senses , to his sight , & to his handling , that he affirmed & professed plainly , except he saw him with his eyes , & handled him with his hands , he would neuer beleeue , that the Lord was risen againe from the death , notwithstanding of the witnessing of so many , so godly , & so faithfull persons , who euery one after another , testified of the Lords Resurrection . Then marke it , B●ethren : It is not vnlawfull for a man , to desire to see the Lorde , euen with his bodily eyes : No , that desire is lawfull and acceptable to God : for all the Sainctes that euer haue beene since the beginning of the world , desired to see our LORD face to face : Manie Kings and Prophets haue desired to see Him , and yet sawe Him not , Luke Chapter 10. verses 23.24 . Abraham , the father of the faithfull desi●ed to see Him : and olde Simeon , who got a reuelation , that hee should not depart , while he saw the LORD , earnestly waited and thirsted for to see Him , Luke 2 25. So that it is a lawfull and acceptable thing , to desire to see the Lord .

But in desiring to see Him , we must beware , that our faith be not so tied to the outward senses , that we refuse altogether , to beleeue , except wee see the Lorde with our eyes , and handle Him with our hands : No , I say more , thou must be so farre from tying thy Faith to the outward senses , that thou must not tie it to the very inward feeling of the soule : thou must not say , except I ay feele , I will no wise beleeue : for albeit , that at all times thou haue not a feeling , & findest not grace into thy soule , albeit thou findest not the Holy Spirite , who is the earnest pennie of thy saluation , to be presently working within thee , and sealing vp thine adoption : yet , thou art obliged to relie and depend vpon the bare word , and naked promise of God , and so to seale in thy soule , that the Lord is true : for he hath made a verie small progresse in Faith , that will not trust in GOD , and depend vpon His naked worde , except ay hee haue some feeling of grace , of joy , of comfort , and of the Holy Ghost . The Sainctes of God many times , when they had no feeling , depended vpon the worde of promise , and waited vpon the accomplishment of it . Job , when he felt not the Lords fauour , but conceiued that the Lord was angrie with him , he sayes ▪ Although thou slayest me , yet will I trust in thee , Iob 13.15 . And Abraham , when hee saw none appearance , that the Lords promise concerning his seed could be performed : yet it is said of him , That aboue Hope , hee beleeued vnder Hope , Rom. 4.18 Likewise , Dauid , when he was in great danger of his enemies , and sawe litle appearance of deliuerie , still trusted in God , and depended vpon His promise : for he sayes , I will reioyce in God , because of His word , I trust in God , and will not feare what flesh can doe vnto me , Psal. 56.4 . It may be , that the Lord exercise thee with the conscience of sinne , and with the terrours of His wrath , in such sort , that thou findest no sense of grace , nor of His fauour : yet in this case , despare not , but by the example of the Sainctes , learne to depend vpon the worde and promise of God , till thou findest the performance of it , to the comfort of thy soule .

Now to goe forwarde , and to end shortly : After that the Euangelist hath set downe after this manner , as ye haue heard , the historie of the incredulitie of Thomas ▪ hee comes to another appearing of the Lorde , after His Resurrection , which is the sixt in number : for of fiue wee haue heard alreadie , and this appearing , seemes chiefly to bee for Thomas cause . The time of this appearing is noted : It was eight dayes after : that is , from that day , in the which Thomas had plainely professed , that hee would neuer beleeue , that the Lord was risen , except that both hee sawe Him , and felt Him , and His wounds : and it was the eight day likewise after the Lords Resurrection : for the former fiue appearings of the Lord , whereof we haue alreadie spoken , were al vpon the first day , in the which the Lord rose from the dead . So , ye see , that Thomas ( the space of whole eight dayes interueening ) remained in incredulitie & vnbeliefe . This example of Thomas , le ts vs see , what is the disposition of the soule of a man , after he hath committed a sinne against the Majestie of God , after he hath once sinned , he is wrapped vp in a senslesse securitie , hee sleepes sound in his sinne , there is a vale casten ouer the eyes of his soule , that he cannot see sinne in its own colour , hee cannot consider the way wherein hee is walking , nor the judgement which he is drawing on his own head . Whereupon it falles out , that he proceedes from sinne to sinne , and either hee falles ouer againe in that same sinne , which before hee hath committed , or in some other sinne . Wee haue a proofe of this , in the person of Peter : for after that once he had denied his Master , hee slept in a senslesse securitie , he made litle account of the great sinne hee had committed : whereupon it came to passe , that soone after he falles ouer againe in the same sinne of denying of the Lord : and alitle after being demanded , he denies Him the third time , and if he had bene oftener demanded , no doubt , but he would haue denied Him oftener , if the Lorde had not looked vpon him fauourably . The like also wee see in Dauid , albeit otherwise a man after Gods owne heart , after that he had committed that foule adultery , with Bathsheba , the wife of Vriah , hee is twitched with a griefe or remorse , but lyes still sleeping securely in sinne , and so from adulterie with Bathsheba , hee falles in abhominable murther of Vriah , her husband , and after this , hee continued for a long season , as it were benummed , and without a sense of his sinne , or feare of judgement : and as all sortes of sinne leaue some senslessenesse and induration in the heart , so chiefly , stubburnesse and contumacie , in not beleeuing the knowne trueth of God , brings greatest senselessenesse and induration . An example of this : Paul lets vs see in the Gentiles , who followed not that light , that the Lord had left in nature , and which the Lord shew to them in the workes of His creation , that they might glorifie God , but repined against it : and therefore sayes the Apostle , As they regarded not to acknowledge God , euen so God deliuered them vp vnto a reprobate minde , to doe those thinges which were not conuenient , Rom. 1.28 . Because they would not glorifie God , as became them to doe , there was such a dimnesse in their eyes , such senslessenesse and blindnesse ouertooke them , that they regarded not to doe the thinges that were most vnnaturall ▪ They past all feeling , and gaue themselues ouer vnto wantonnesse , to worke all vncleannesse euen with greedines , Eph. 4.19 . And they had their consciences burned as it were , with an hote iron , 1. Timoth. 4.2 . It is a dangerous thing , once to fall in sinne : for if the Lord leaue thee to thy selfe , thou shalt neuer stay , while thou r●nne headlong to destruction . Therefore pray continually , that the Lord would looke fauourably vpon thee , and that He would lay holde on thee , that thou fall not away from Him : and if thou haue fallen , that Hee would put out His hand , and draw thee to Him againe , that thou mayest returne , and be saued .

Thus for the time of the sixt appearing of the Lord : now He appeares after the same maner , that He had appeared to the Disciples before : For the Disciples beeing within , and Thomas with them , Iesus came , the doores beeing shut , and stood in the middes . Of this manner of appearing , we haue spoken at length before : & therefore we will speake no more of it : When He is come in among them , He vses that same forme of salutation , which He vsed before : for He said , Peace be vnto you . We passe by this salutation also , because wee haue spoken of it already : No question , it was a very effectuall & powerfull salutation : because Hee that wished peace vnto them , was the author of peace . Only one thing I shall marke , and so I shall ende : I see , there is nothing that is able to waken the soule of a sinner , that is lying sleeping in sinne , and wrapped vp in a sensl●sse securitie , but only the gracious presence of the Lord Iesus . What was it that wakened Peter , when he had thrise denied his Master ? It is said , The Lord turned backe , and looked vpon Peter , whereupon , immediatly his heart smote him , and hee went out , and wept bitterly , Luke 22.61 ▪ 62. How was Dauid wakened , when he had long lien in his sinne , without any remorse ? How , but by the fauour of Iesus Christ , the Sonne of God , who pitied Him , and sent His Prophet Nathan vnto him , : for this yee must vnderstand , that all the Prophets , which spake of olde to the Fathers , were sent immediatly by Iesus Christ , and spake by His Spirit , 1. Pet. 1.11 . and 3.19 . And what was it that wakened Thomas out of his securitie ? What mooued him that was so obstinate in his incredulitie to beleeue ? What , but the gracious presence of Christ ? for except that mercie of God in Iesus Christ , waken vs out of securitie , all the Iudgements of God , that euer He hath powred out vpon any from the beginning , will not mooue vs , the most fearfull and terrible examples of His wrath vpon others , will not waken vs . Iudas lets vs see the proofe of this in his Epistle , when he tells that they who turned the grace of God into wantonnes , were not mooued to absteine from sinne , by the example of that fearfull and terrible Iudgement of God , which ouertooke Sodome and Gomorrhe , and the cities about them , but that they likewise , notwithstanding of these great Iudgements , continued in the like sinnes , and defiled the flesh , Iude 7 , 8. Then , seeing , we are naturally sleeping in sinne , and none outward thing in the worlde , no judgement , neither temporall nor spirituall seazing on vs , in neuer so high a measure , can bee able to waken vs . Let vs pray earnestly , that the LORD would preuent vs with His owne gracious presence , that wee sleepe not , while death oppresse vs . The Lord make euery one of vs , to finde this presence of the LORD Iesus . To whome with the Father , and the Holy Spirit , be all praise , and honour , for euermore . AMEN .

THE XLVII . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . LVKE CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 27 After said He to Thomas , Put thy finger here , and see Mine hands , and put foorth thine hande , and put it into my side , and be not faithlesse , but faithfull .

verse 28 Then Thomas saide vnto Him , Thou art my Lord and my God .

verse 29 Iesus saide vnto him , Thomas , because thou hast seene me , thou beleeuest : blessed are they that haue not seene , and haue beleeued .

verse 30 And many other signes also did Iesus in the presence of His Disciples , which are not written in this booke .

verse 31 But these thinges are written , that ye might beleeue , that Iesus is that Christ , that Sonne of God , and that in beleeuing yee might haue life through His Name .

AFTER that we had spoken at length ( Well beloued in Christ ) of the first fiue appearings of the Lord after His Resurrection : wee beganne the last day , to speake of this sixt appearing , the occasion whereof was premitted by the Euangelist John , to wit , the absence of Thomas from the rest of the Apostles , when the Lord appeared vnto them , and his great incredulitie when they tolde him , for notwithstanding that many faithfull witnesses testified vnto him , that the Lord was risen , and had appeared vnto them , that they sawe Him with their eyes , heard Him with their eares , and handled Him with their hands : yet such was the incredulitie of Thomas , that he professed plainly , that in no cace he would beleeue , except hee saw in His hands the print of the nailes , and put his finger in the print of the nailes , and put his hande into His side . To remedie this incredulitie of Thomas , the Lord appeares now the sixt time , eight dayes after His former appearings , when His disciples were met together , and Thomas with them , Iesus came the doores beeing shut , and stood in the middes of them , and saluted them after the accustomed manner , saying vnto them , Peace be vnto you .

Now in these words which we haue presently read , we haue the Lordes conference with Thomas , first : Next , in the last wordes of the Chapter , the Euangelist meetes mens curiositie , affirming , albeit all things that Iesus did , were not written in this Gospell , yet it was not vnperfect : because all things were written that were necessarie to life and saluation . In the conference that the Lord hath with Thomas , Hee meetes him not roughly , and rigorously , as his incredulitie had justly deserued , but with lenitie and meekenesse , Hee endeuoureth to make him to beleeue , by granting him his desire . Thomas had plainly professed , that except hee sawe the print of the nailes , and put his hande into His side , hee would not beleeue : therefore the Lord sayes , nowe , Thomas , Put thy finger heere , and see Mine handes , and put foorth thine hande , and put it in My side , and bee no more faithlesse , but faithfull . See the gentlenesse of the LORD , and howe louingly Hee speakes to him : Thomas was not onely incredulous , but also he was stubburne , obstinate , proud and arrogant , hee counted others fooles , that beleeued , hee professed , that in no cace hee would beleeue , without seeing and feeling of the LORDES wounds .

Now the LORD grantes this to Thomas which he desired , albeit hee was vnworthie of it : yea , the LORD inuites him , and louingly bids him put his hande in the print of the nailes , and in His side : for the LORD speakes not this in bitternesse and tauntingly to Thomas : for the wordes that He subjoynes , Be not faithlesse , but faithfull , testifie , that Hee spake of loue , and in lenitie to Thomas , to make him to beleeue .

It is true , indeede , the wordes containe a sort of reproofe and rebuking of Thomas for his incredulitie , but this reproofe is so tempered , and seasoned with such lenitie , and meeknesse , that scarc●ly can it bee perceiued and taken vp . This dealing of the LORD with Thomas , le ts vs see , how great is the mercie , gentlenesse and long suffering of the LORD IESVS towards sinners , whose sinnes deserue nothing but wrath & judgement : such is His mercie and meeknesse towards sinners , that to the end Hee might please vs : Paul sayes , Rom. 15.3 . Hee would not please Himselfe : He suffered shame & ignominie for vs , He suff●red dolour & paines for vs , He died for vs , and after Hee rose , He spared no trauell to make the Apostles belieue : sundrie times did He appeare to them , & now He appeares for Thomas cause , albeit he had runne very far in the course of infidelitie , & stubburnesse , yet He striues by granting him his desi●e , to perswade him , and make him to beleeue . The Lords gentlenesse and long suffering is very great towardes all men ▪ euen the verie reprobate themselues , who refuse the riches of His bountifulnesse , and patience , and long suffering ▪ not knowing that the bountifulnesse of GOD , leadeth them to repentance ▪ Rom Ch●pter 2 verse 4. For as Paul sayes , Hee suffereth with long patience , the vessells of wrath prepared for destruction , Rom. Chapter 9. verse 22.

But it is greater towardes his owne , in whome Hee sees some sponke of grace to bee : for albeit Hee finde it to be very small , and heauily oppressed , and smoothered downe by the corruption of our flesh , and of our cankred nature , yet He endeuoures to cherish and intertaine it : for Hee breakes not the brused reed , my quench the smooking flaxe , Esay 42.3 . Matth. 12.20 But , Brethren , it serues for no purpose , to speake of this gentlenesse and bountifulnesse of the Lord , except wee haue a sense and feeling of it in our owne soules , and except we taste how sweete and bountifull the Lord is : for no wordes can expresse it , no wordes can perswade a man of it , except he finde the proofe and sense of it in his owne soule . The Lorde worke a feeling of it in euery one of our hearts , that we may speake of it with the greater assurance & perswasion . But there may be a question mooued heere : The desire of Thomas seemes to be vnlawfull and vnreasonable , why then should the Lord haue granted it to him ? How standes this with His Iustice ? How agrees this with that vnchangeable Nature of GOD in Christ ? To this I answere : That Thomas failed not in this , that he desired to see the Lord : for that is the desire of all the Sainctes , but in this he failed , as we heard before , that he tied his faith so precisely to his outwarde senses , to seeing , and handling , that hee professed that no wise he would beleeue , except hee saw the Lord , and felt Him : yet no question , he had in the meane time some spirituall desire to see the Lord , and hee had a true and sincere loue towards the Lord . This louing dealing of the Lord with Thomas teaches vs this comfortable lesson : The Lord markes not narrowly the infirmities and wants that are in His owne , Hee lookes not narrowly to the weaknesse of their Faith , to the imperfections & wants of their prayers and requests ( for their prayers are full of wants and imperfections ) but Hee passes by their imperfections , Hee ouersees their infirmities , and misknowes the corruption wherein their Faith , their prayers and desires are inuol●ed and ouercled , and Hee hath a regard to their Faith , albeit they haue it in neuer so small a measure : for the Lord knowes the meaning of His owne Spirit , euen then when He is wrestling into vs against an inumerable number of our infirmities , sinnes and corruptions . Happie is that soule that hath a sponke of true Faith : for the Lord will regarde it , and ouersee many infirmities and imperfections in him .

Thus farre of the Lords speech to Thomas : Now followes the answere of Thomas vnto the Lord : Thomas meetes Him with a notable confession : Thou art my Lord , and my God . The Text makes no particular mention , whether or not Thomas put his finger in the print of His wounds , and his hand in His side , when the Lord bade him . If so hee did , and would none otherwise beleeue , then surely hee hath beene very hard of heart , impudent and obstinate , who would not beleeue when he saw the Lord with his eyes , and heard Him speaking to him . But it is more probable , and I am of that judgement , that so soone as Thomas sawe the Lord , and heard Him speaking , that he was ashamed of his incredulitie , & he came to himselfe , & bethought himselfe , for it is a wonder to see , howe soone the soule of the most obstinate and indured man will be turned , when it pleases the Lord to be effectuall in it by His presence . The rest of the Apostles beleeued not so soone as they sawe the Lord , & heard His voyce , albeit their incredulitie was not so great as was the incredulitie of Thomas : yet when it pleased the Lord to open their eyes , and to illuminate their vnderstanding , they beleeued . And Thomas who by many degrees surpassed all the rest in incredulitie , after that once he saw the Lord , and heard Him , incontinently he beleeued , and gaue a notable confession of Him . Then marke it , Brethren , Faith dependes not on our selues , on the strength of our nature , on the free wil of man , or vpon such & such disposition of the soule , but it dependes vpon the free mercie and good pleasure of God : It is not in him that willeth , nor in him that runneth , but in GOD that sheweth mercie , Rom. Chapter 9. verse 16. Therefore ▪ when wee see any beliefe in CHRIST , let vs euer giue the praise thereof to GOD , and not to the man , as if it were of his naturall strength power , and inclination .

But let vs consider this confession of Thomas , and the grounds whereupon it arises , he sayes , Thou art my LORD and my GOD. This confession that hee giues of the LORD , proceedes from a cleare light , whereby his minde was suddenly illuminated , and that by the powerfull and effectuall presence of the LORD , his minde was first illuminated to see CHRIST to be the LORD , as He is man : for CHRIST , as Hee is man , is LORD ouer all , thereafter to see Christ as He is GOD , for by the vaile of the flesh , and of the nature of man Hee is led in , and gets accesse to see the fulnesse of the Godhead dwelling in Him bodily : Next this confession proceedes from the apprehension of the heart , whereby it felt the Lord , and tooke holde of Him : for as that cleare light shined in his minde , so also the heart of Thomas was opened to embrace the Lord , and to draw Him in to himselfe : and therefore hee calles Him not simply Lord , but my Lord , he stiles Him not simply God , but my God . For no question this plaine and cleare confession testifies , that there was a cleare illumination in the minde , and a full perswasion in the heart of Thomas of that which he confessed .

If wee compare Thomas with the rest of the Apostles , wee will finde , that as he surpassed them farre in vnbeliefe , so he surpasses them farre in beleeuing and confessing of the LORD : for such a confession hath not beene hitherto vttered by any of the Disciples : so that in this example we may see verified that common saying , The last shall be first , and the first shall be last . The rest of the Apostles were before Thomas in Faith , they beleeued before him , but nowe Thomas by a suddaine change , runnes out before them , hee hath a clearer sight , and a greater measure of Faith than they had .

The rest of the Apostles had the Holy Spirit giuen them , and that strengthened their Faith , but Thomas who then was absent , after that once hee see , and heare the Lord , he findes such a cleare and marueilous light in his soule , that hee vtters a more glorious and notable confession than any of the rest had done before : And this likewise teaches vs to ascribe the praise of all the benefites and graces that is in man , to the grace and mercie of GOD , who distributes to euery man , according to the good pleasure of His will , that which Hee thinkes meete : for as was said before , It is not in him that runneth , nor in him that willeth , but in God that sheweth mercie .

This sudden change and notable confession which Thomas giues of the LORD , teaches vs yet further , that there was some sponkes of grace , and of spirituall desire left into the soule of Thomas to see the LORD , and to enjoy His presence : for except there had bene some piece of desire to haue seene Him , how could hee vpon a suddaintie haue embraced Him so willingly , and joyfully , as one long desired and looked for . For the wordes of Thomas importe , first , that hee had great sorrowe and sadnesse in His soule , because as hee thought hee had lost the LORD : Next , that hee had a desire to finde Him , and to see Him againe : And thirdly , that hee had an exceeding great joy when he found Him , and by his expectation saw Him , and enjoyed His presence . This serues for thy comfort , who hast gotten a measure of grace , albeit the corruptions and infirmities of the flesh striue to drowne , and smoother and suffocate it , yet neuer shall it altogether be abolished and extinguished , but at last , it shall wrestle out , and preuaile , and ouercome the corruption .

Now , to come forward to the LORDES replie , to Thomas : Hee answeres him , Thomas , because thou hast seene , thou beleeuest , blessed are they which haue not seene , and haue beleeued . Hee sayes not , because thou hast touched Mee , but because thou hast seene Me. So in my judgement Thomas touched not the Lord , but contented himselfe with the seeing of the LORD , and hearing of His voyce . Hee acknowledges the Faith of Thomas , but Hee extetenuates it in comparison of others , Hee praises not Thomas for His Faith , because hee tied his faith to his senses , Hee beleeued because hee sawe Him , but Hee praises and commends the Faith of others , who no counting of the outwarde sense , should beleeue in Him , albeit they saw Him not . Albeit Hee acknowledges the Faith of Thomas , Hee calles him not blessed for it , but Hee pronounces them to be blessed , who haue not seene Him , and yet doe beleeue .

These wordes of the LORD to Thomas , le ts vs see , that the case and condition of them who beleeue without seeing , is nothing worse , nor inferiour to the case and condition of them who haue not seene the LORD , and vpon sight haue beleeued . We this day who haue not seene the LORD face to face , but only haue heard His worde , and beleeue , are nothing inferiour to them who sawe Him , and beleeued , and namely to Thomas who would not beleeue , except he saw the LORD : and if there were no more , to assure thee who hast not seene the LORD IESVS , and yet beleeuest , that thou art blessed this joy that thou shalt finde in the middes of thy greatest sorrow and affliction , might be a sufficient argument , to perswade thee : for Peter sayes , The Godly in the middes of their affliction , beleeuing in Christ whome they haue not seene , reioyce with a ioy vnspeakable and glorious , 1. Pet. Chapter 1. verse 8. Indeede in this life , the blessed estate of them , who beleeue in Christ , is neither clearly seene by others , neither is it throughly felt by themselues , for it is not seene what wee shall be , and heere only haue wee the first fruites of the Spirite , and a foretasting of these things that shall bee reueiled , but in that great daye , when our LORD shall appeare , then shall it bee seene , how blessed the estate of them shall be , who beleeued : for then when wee see Him as He is , we shall be like to Him in glorie . The world countes them who beleeue in Christ Iesus , to be vile and contemptible bodies , but one day they shall see their happinesse , & their glorie , to their shame and confusion . But heere it may be asked : What mooues the Lord so highly to commend the Faith of them , who beleeue , and yet see not ? What can be the cause of this ? I answere : The reason is , because Faith without sight is more hardly obtained than Faith by sight . The man that beleeues without sight , he must ouercome many moe impediments and tentations than the other , who beleeues that which he sees , and this is commonly true , that which is obtained most hardly , and acquired with greatest difficultie , is most precious , most excellent , and most worthie of praise : and so this Faith that wants sight , is farre to be preferred & more praise worthie than the other : for it is sundrie wayes tried and fined , before it appeare , 1. Pet. 1.7 .

Now to goe forward : The Euangelist in the end of the Chapter , by the way meetes some things which curious men might haue objected : First they might haue asked : Whether if all the miracles which the Lord Iesus wrought , while Hee was in the world were set downe in write , and extant in the Gospell written by him . Iohn answeres : No , they are not all written : for he sayes : Many other signes also did Iesus in the presence of His Disciples , which are not written in this Booke . They might haue saide againe to Iohn : then by appearance this Euangell that thou hast written is not perfect , but vnperfect ? To this hee answeres ? My Gospell is perfect enough , because all things are written that are necessarie to Faith and Saluation . These words are casten in only by the way in this Historie of the Resurrection : for albeit hee seemes to breake off the Historie of the Resurrection of CHRIST , and to conclude in a manner the whole Gospell , yet he returnes againe to the same Historie of the Resurrection in the Chapter following , and in the ende thereof hee concludes the whole Gospell almost in these same words that are set downe heere . But to returne and to speake of the miracles , whereof Iohn speakes heere : hee sayes , Many other signes and Miracles wrought the LORD , which are not written in this booke . Then it may be asked ? Wherefore are they not written ? Were they vnprofitable ? Serues the knowledge of them to no vse ? To this I answere : That these miracles were profitable and steadable to confirme and strengthen the faith of them , who liued in that age , and sawe them done : yea further , they are also steadable to the faith of them , who liued in the ages following : for when we read and heare , that there was such a great multitude of miracles wrought by the Lord , albeit wee know not distinctly and particularly what they were , that serues very much to strengthen and confirme our Faith , so that wee see these miracles which are not written , are not left out of write , as though they were vnprofitable , and as though they serued for no vse , or were vnworthie to be remembred ? No , they were profitable and worthie , but they are left out , because the miracles set downe in write by Iohn , and the rest of the Euangelists , which indeed are very many , are sufficient to Faith and Saluation . But because the Euangelist sets downe in this place , the ende of the miracles that the Lorde wrought : therefore we shall speake more largely of them .

CHRIST , when Hee came into the worlde , was many wayes marueilous : and therefore amongst many other glorious stiles , Hee gets this also , to bee called wonderfull , Isaiah Chapter 9. verse 6. For first , if wee looke to His person , Hee was wonderfull : for He was GOD and man in one person , the like whereof , neuer was , nor neuer shall bee . Next , if we looke to the doctrine which Hee brought out of Heauen , and to the worde which Hee preached to the worlde , Hee was wonderfull : for wonderfull was the light of His doctrine : whereby Hee brought a marueilous light to the darke worlde , and this made the officers to say to the High Priestes : Neuer man spake like this man , Ioh. Chapter 7. verse 46. and in the 7. Chapter of the Euangell of Matth. verse 29. Hee teached them as one hauing authoritie , and not as the Scribes : Last , if we consider the things that Hee did , and the wonders that Hee wrought in the world : He was wonderful , for they declared plainly , that He was not only a man , a creature , but that He was God , the great Creator , and that Eternall IEHOVAH . And these miracles serued to confirme His doctrine : for the doctrine and the word of the Gospell preached by CHRIST , serued to worke and beget Faith in the heart , but the miracles serued to confirme the doctrine , & the word which He preached : for they were steadable either to prepare the hearts of men to receiue the word and doctrine of the Lord , or els to confirme them in that word which they had reeceiued alreadie . Now both the word and doctrine of Christ , and also His Miracles are set downe and left in register to vs , by the speciall will & direction of Christ , to the well of them that were to liue in the ages to come , that they might beleeue , & get life and saluation : and therefore this written word & doctrine should be receiued by vs , as the viue voyce of Christ Himselfe , and wee should count no lesse of it , than if wee heard Christ Himselfe speaking to vs , with His owne mouth , and likewise wee shoulde count of the miracles written in the Gospell , as if wee had seene the Lord Iesus working them before our eyes : and therefore nowe in our age , we neede not any new miracles , to confirme of new againe , the doctrine of Christ , and His Apostles . Indeede miracles were very necessarie to them that liued in the Primitiue Church , when the Gospell was first preached , and when it appeared vnto the world to be a new doctrine , & when the Church was in her infancie , then miracles were very needfull : but now , seeing the doctrine of Christ , and His Apostles is sufficiently confirmed alreadie by all these miracles , that were wrought in these dayes by Christ , & His Apostles , we need no miracles . Why should we desire them , except we thought , that the doctrine is not yet sufficiently confirmed , and as yet is but a new doctrine . If we thinke , that it is the same doctrine , which Christ and His Apostles taught , it needes no new confirmation . Many vaine and fantasticke men , but especially the Papistes this daye are not content with the Miracles that haue bene wrought by the Lord Iesus , & His Apostles , to confirme the doctrine of the Gospell , but they craue new miracles to confirme the doctrine of the Gospell , as if it were not sufficiently confirmed alreadie . But , I say vnto thee , Vaine man , goe seeke miracles as thou wilt , and as long as thou wilt , neuer shalt thou get any other true miracle from God , except only this miraculous and wonderfull effect that the Gospell workes , in bringing foorth in our heartes this true and justifying Faith in renewing vs , and in beginning that life eternall in our soules : for the faithfull finde by experience , that this Gospell of Christ , is the power of God vnto saluation to them that beleeue . If thou be not content with this marueilous , effect , but wilt goe on to seeke outwa●d signes and miracles , thou declarest plainely to the worlde , that thou neuer didst finde this powerfull effect of the Gospell into thy soule , and if thou findest not this powerfull effect to bee wrought into thy soule by the preaching of the word , and by the miracles that were wrought by the Lord Iesus , and His Apostles , thou wilt neuer beleeue , albeit thou sawest ten thousand new miracles wrought before thine eyes . Now , we tolde you before , that both the worde and doctrine , and likewise the miracles were written by the speciall will , & direction of Christ , but there is a difference betweene their writting : for all the doctrine of Christ that is necessarie to life and saluation in substance , not so much as a sentence excepted , is set downe in write , the Holy Spirit He omitted nothing . But all the miracles that the Lord wrought are not set downe in write : for it was necessarie for our Faith , that the substance of the whole doctrine should be set down in write , but it was not necessary for our Faith , that all the miracles which He wrought , should be written . Our Faith required the one , but our Faith required not the other : for the Lord in writting and registrating of His word , and miracles had not respect vnto the curiositie of vaine man , which is vnsatiable , and can neuer be satisfied , but Hee had regarde to the Faith and Saluation of man : and therefore Hee set downe these things in write , which were sufficient and necessarie for Faith and Saluation . Our Faith and Saluation was the rule and measure of the Lords reuelation , and not the curiositie of vaine man : Now , if all things are written that are necessarie to life and Saluation , then thou who is not content with these thinges , but seekest other thinges , and claimes vnto vnwritten verities , which are the fantasies of mens braine , and cry for new miracles , What can any man thinke that that thou art doing , but seeking something aboue and beyond eternall Life and Saluation , thou seekest but fantasies , that thine owne head conceiteth ▪ Indeede , vaine Papist , if thine vnderstanding were capable , and if thy faith were able to comprehend all these thinges , all the doctrine and miracles that are written in the Olde and New Testament , thou wouldest haue some shew of reason to require more , to clame to vnwritten verities , and to desire moe miracles , and I would the more willingly giue thee leaue to require them . But , seeing such is the weaknesse and infirmitie of thy Faith , and vnderstanding , that thou art not able to comprehend these same things that are written , which farre surpasses the capacitie and vnderstanding of man , why shouldest thou , miserable wretch , deuise other thinges to thy selfe ? Why goest thou about to clout and clamp to the word of God ( which so long as we liue in this worlde , we are not able fully to attaine to ) the dreames and fantasies which thou hast forged in thine owne braine .

Now to end shortly : The Euangelist in setting downe the ende wherefore these miracles were left in write which is , that we might beleeue in Christ , and get life through Him , lets vs see , what are the things that chiefly we ought to beleeue of Christ , These things , sayes he , are written , that yee might beleeue that Christ is that Sonne of God . These wordes comprehend summarily the substance of all these things , that are necessarie to be beleeued of Iesus : we must beleeue in Iesus , euen that Iesus , who was borne of the Virgine Marie , who walked in Iudea , and was conuersant among the Jewes . And what must we beleeue of Him ? These words tell vs , we must beleeue two thinges of Him : First , that Hee is , That Christ : Next , that Hee is , That Sonne of God . The first respecteth His office , the next respecteth His person : By reason of His office , Hee is called That Christ , because He is annointed of God the Father , to bee our King , Priest and Prophet : for these three sortes of persons , Kings , Priestes and Prophets , vsed to bee annointed in the Olde Testament : In respect of His person , wee must beleeue that He is That Sonne of God : for as Christ is GOD , and the Sonne of GOD , properly Hee is a person , euen the second person of the Trinitie . The nature of man that Hee assumed , makes not vp a part of His person , but was only assumed to the diuine person , and was so straitly conjoyned and vnited to the person of the Sonne , that whole Christ , GOD and man is called but one person .

Now , looke what benefit we receiue by beleeuing these things of Iesus : He sayes , In beleuing we haue life through His Name : How comes this , that Faith in Iesus we get life ? First , we flie as it were , & mount aboue , while wee come vnto CHRIST and take holde of Him : For where the Carioun is , thither will the Eagles resort : Next , when wee haue honoured Him so , that wee count nothing of our selues , while we rest in Him by Faith , then through our Faith as a conduit He conuoyes life into our soules , and that not an euanishing life , but Eternall life , and this life is the life of God . So this life th●t we liue here by Faith , flowes first from the Sonne of God , and from Iesus , as He is God , then it comes to vs from the Sonne of God , as He is Christ , and annointed our King , Priest and Prophet , for first , as He was annointed to be our Priest by His death and sacrifice vpon the Crosse , Hee merited life vnto vs : thereafter , as Hee was annointed to be our King , and Prophet , Hee applies powerfully and effectually vnto vs the benefites , which as our Priest Hee merited vnto vs by His death : for as He is our Prophet , He applies them to vs by His teaching , & as He is our King , He appliets them to vs by working powerfully and effectually into vs by His Spirit . Now we see , what we ought to beleeue of Iesus , & what gaine we receiue by this Faith : the gaine is very great , but the meanes to come by it , lyes not in our hands , wee are not able by our owne free will , or by the strength of Nature to beleeue , flesh and blood cannot teach vs this Faith : for as it is true which Paul sayes , No man can say , that Iesus is the Lord , but by the Holy Ghost , 1. Cor. Chapter 12. verse 3. So none can beleeue , that Iesus is that Christ and that Sonne of GOD , but by the same Holy Ghost , as the LORDE Himselfe tolde Peter , after that Hee had confessed that Hee was the CHRIST , the Sonne of the liuing GOD : for Hee sayes vnto him , Blessed art thou , Simon the sonne of Iona ▪ for neither flesh nor blood hath reueiled that vnto thee , but my Father which is in Heauen , Matth. Chapter 16. verse 17. And therefore we must craue continually of the LORD , that Hee would vouchsafe His Spirite on vs , to worke Faith in our soules , that beleeuing in IESVS CHRIST , wee may get life and Saluation through Him : To whome with the Father , and the Holy Spirit , be all honour and praise , for euermore .

AMEN .

THE XLVIII . LECTVRE OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . IHON , CHAP. XXI .

AFter these thinges , Jesus shewed Himselfe againe to His Disciples at the sea of Tiberias : and thus shewed He Himselfe :

verse 2 There were together Simon Peter , and Thomas , which is called Didymus , and Nathanael of Cana in Galile , and the sonnes of Zebedeus , and two other of His disciples .

verse 3 Simon Peter saide vnto Him , I goe a fishing . They saide vnto him , Wee also will goe with thee . They went their way , and entred into a shippe straightway , and that night caught they nothing .

verse 4 But when the morning was nowe come , Iesus stood on the shore : neuerthelesse the Disciples knew not that it was Jesus .

verse 5 Iesus then saide vnto them , Sirs , haue yee any meate ? They answered Him , No.

verse 6 Then Hee saide vnto them , Cast out the net on the right side of the ship , and ye shall finde . So they cast out , and they were not able at all to draw it , for the multitude of fishes .

verse 7 Therefore saide the Disciple whome Iesus loued , vnto Peter , It is the Lord . When Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord , hee girded his coate to him ( for he was naked ) and cast himselfe into the sea .

WEE continue as yet , Brethren , Beloued in Christ , in the Historie of Christs appearings , after His Resurrection , whereof , this which we haue set downe in the beginning of the 21. Chapter of Iohn , is the seuenth , if wee reckone precisely all the particular appearings , whereof any mention is made in the Gospel : But if we count only the appearings vnto His Apostles assembled together , this is the third in number , as the Euangelist himselfe hereafter telles . In the first two appearings He manifested Himselfe vnto the eleuen beeing assembled together in an house , the doores beeing closed , only Thomas was absent in the first appearing , nowe heere Hee appeares only vnto seuen , beeing together , not in an house , but without at the fishing . As concerning the particular time of this appearing , what day it was from the first daye of His Resurrection , or howe many dayes it was from His last appearing vnto them , it is not particularly set downe : and therefore we will passe by it , but the Euangelist markes particularly the place of this appearing : for he sayes , Iesus shewed Himselfe againe at the sea of Tiberias , which sea is otherwise called the sea of Gennesareth , for according to the accustomable forme of speaking among the Iewes , a lake is called the Sea . Before wee come to the rest of the circumstances of this appearing , it is expedient , that we answere to a question that may bee mooued : It may bee asked , What is the cause that the Lord appeared so oft times vnto His Disciples , and so many wayes ? Had it not bene enough that He had appeared to them once or twise ? What needed there any moe appearings ? To this answere : There are many great and weightie causes , wherefore the Lord so oft times appeared , and first : because Faith in the Resurrection from the dead , is a thing very hardly and with great difficultie is obtained : for among all the Articles of Faith there is none more contrarie to Nature , none appeares to be more vncredible : therefore the Lord , that He might assure them that He was risen , and that they who are in Him , one day shall rise againe , Hee appeared so oft times after His Resurrection . Next , Hee appeared so of● to His Disciples , because they were to be the first witnesses of His Resurrection to the worlde : and therefore , they needed oft times to see the Lorde , to haue heard , to haue handled Him , and beene conuersant with Him , they needed all sortes of helpes to their Faith , that they might haue full assurance themselues , that the Lorde was risen , to the ende , that with the greater assurance , and with a full perswasion , as the Apostle speakes of himselfe , 1. Thess. 1.5 They might testifie of that Resurrection both by viue voyce , and by writting vnto others , euen to the comming of the Lord Himselfe , & indeede so it came to passe : for because Hee appeared and reueiled Himselfe so oft times to them : therefore they had exceeding great libertie and boldnesse , both in their speaking , and writting : for the frequent seeing of Him , hearing of Him , speaking and conuersing with Him , made them to haue a full perswasion , and this full perswasion made them to haue great libertie & freedome : for he that hath not a full perswasion in his owne heart , should not take vpon him to be a witnesse and preacher of the graces and benefites of God to others , neither will he euer be able to speake of them with freedome , to mooue others to beleeue . Thirdly , He appeared so oft vnto His Apostles , not for their caus● only , but for our cause also , who should liue in the ages to come : Hee had respect vnto the weaknesse of our Faith : for euery particular appearing of Christ , serues to helpe and further something our Faith , our Faith degree by degree is helped by euery one of them , and all His appearings beeing joyned together , are a sure and stedfast ground to our Faith to repose vpon , they serue to consummate our Faith , and to bring it to a full perfection : for when wee heare or reade , that our Lord appeared at any time to His Disciples , wee should thinke , and settle this in our minde , that when Hee appeared vnto them , Hee appeared vnto vs , when they saw Him , we saw Him : when wee reade , that the Lord appeared vnto Peter , I should thinke that He appeared vnto mee : when Iohn and the rest of the Apostles sawe Him with their eyes . I should so esteeme , that I sawe Him with mine eyes , and whensoeuer they sawe Him , I should lay my count , that I saw Him : for when that Peter sayes , That with his eyes he saw His Maiestie , 2. Pet. 1.16 . hee pointes out Christ as it were with his finger , to bee seene with mine eyes . When Paul sayes , That the Lord was seene of him after His Resurrection , 1. Cor. 15.8 . hee pointes out the Lord to be seene by me . When Iohn sayes , Wee declare vnto you that which wee haue heard , which we haue seene with these our eyes , which we haue looked vpon , & these handes of ours haue handled of that worde of life , 1. Ioh. 1.1 . hee sets the Lord as it were , before my face , that I may see Him with mine eyes ▪ I may heare Him with mine eares , and may handle Him with mine handes , To the end that my ioy may be full , as he speakes there , verse 4. And therefore , thou who art a faithfull Christian , hast cause to rejoyce , that the LORD so oft times appeared to His Disciples : for it was for thy cause , for the helping and confirming of thy weake Faith , that Hee appeared so oft , that so thy joye may bee the more full . Now I goe forward vnto the circumstance of the persons to whom the Lord appeared : There were seuen of the Disciples gathered together , for hee sayes , There were together , Simon Peter , and Thomas , who was called Didimus , and Nathanael of Cana in Galilie , and the two sonnes of Zebedeus , and two other Disciples . No question it was not by fortune , or chance , or rashly , that so manie of the Disciples met together at this time : but it was by the determinate counsell and prouidence of GOD that they were assembled together , to the ende that hee might manifest and exhibite himselfe vnto them , beeing assembled together .

When the Lord hath a purpose to communicate his graces and benefites in a great measure , hee vses commonlie to call together a number of his owne in one place , that hee may communicate his graces the more liberally vnto them , beeing assembled together : for he giues not his great graces , nor vouchsafeth not his glorious presence so much to priuate persons alone , as hee does to a companie of the Sainctes assembled together , it is to them chiefelie that hee manifestes himselfe . When the Lord was purposed to bestowe the holie Spirite , what does hee ? hee gathers the whole number of the Apostles together in one place , vpon the daye of the Pentecoste , and then hee sendes vpon them all , the holie Spirite , in the forme of fierie and clouen tongues ( as wee reade in the seconde Chapter of the Actes , and the thirde verse . ) Our owne experience may bee a sufficient proofe vnto vs of this , for when finde we the Spirit of God to worke moste powerfullie , and the graces of God moste aboundantlie to bee bestowed vpon vs ? not when wee are our selfe alone , but when we are assembled together with the Saincts to exercise the meanes of grace , to heare the worde , to offer vp our prayers together vnto God , and to be partakers of the Sacraments : And therefore , if thou wouldest haue the Spirite of GOD present with thee , and looke for anie grace , despise not the fellowship , contemne not the assemblie of the Lordes Sainctes . Now amongst the rest that are here counted out , we see Thomas is reckoned to be one : The first time that the Lord appeared to his Disciples , assembled together , the doore beeing shut , THOMAS was not present : but the seconde time that the LORD appeared vnto them , hee was present with them . Now in this thirde appearing of the Lord to his Disciples , he is also present with them . This example of THOMAS letteth vs see that a man , who is gone astraye , and hath wandred out of the way , after that once the Lord mercifully takes him by the hand , and sets him in the way of grace , that he will be carefull constantly to walke into that way with the rest of the faithfull , who are walking in that way , he will be loath to separate himselfe from their societie , after that once the Lord beginnes freely to giue grace , He ceases neuer to heape grace vpon grace , while grace be crowned with glorie : for it is true , that the Apostle sayes , That Hee who hath begunne the good worke in vs , will performe it vnto the day of Jesus Christ , Phil. 1.6 . And our Sauiour sayes , To euery man that hath , it shall be giuen , and he shall haue abundance . So happie is the man in whom the Lord hath once begunne to worke , for He will neuer leaue him , while He performe His worke in him .

Now , when they are met together , what is their exercise : They goe to the fishing , the occasion of this exercise comes of Peter , hee purposed to separate himselfe from the rest : and therefore hee sayes vnto them , J goe a fishing : The rest cannot bee content to sunder from him , but they offer their companie to him , and they say : We also will goe with thee . What made Thomas , and the rest of the Disciples so vnwillingly to sunder from Peter , and what made euery one of them so desirous to enjoye the companie of another ? Was this by chance or fortoun ? No , but it was by the speciall prouidence of GOD , that same prouidence that before gathered them together , now keepes and retaines them together , in such sort , that albeit some of them were of purpose to haue sundred themselues from the rest , yet the rest will not sunder from them . The Lord will keepe them together , that Hee may communicate vnto them such grace as Hee would not bestowe vpon them beeing sundered one from another . He shewes Himselfe , & He vouchsafes His presence in them to their exceeding joy and comfort , beeing now together , whereas if they had bene separated , if Peter had gone one way , & Thomas another , and the rest the third , it is not likely , that the Lord would haue manifested Himselfe vnto them . But how is this , that the Disciples of the Lord , who were ordained and appointed by the Lorde Himselfe to an higher calling , to the Apostleship , to be witnesses and preachers to the world of these things which they saw and heard of Him , goe to the fishing . Might they leaue that high calling , and take themselues to so base and contemptible an exercise : I answere , that heerein they doe nothing amisse : for albeit they were appointed and designed by the Lord to be Apostles , yet in effect they were not as yet Apostles , they had not entered to that calling , neither were they meete for it , vntill the time that they were endued with power from on high , and before they had receiued the Holy Spirit in the forme of firie and clouen tongues in the day of the Pentecoste . And further , what fault was it , albeit they had entred to their office of the Apostleship , that they should bee exercised in an honest and lawfull occupation , and should worke with their handes , as we read of the Apostle Paul , who in sundrie places professes , that he laboured with his owne hands for his liuing . Read 1. Cor. 4.12 . 1. Thess. 2.9 . 2 Thess. 3.8 .

Now , when they agree to remaine together , They went their way , and entred into a ship straightway , and they goe to take fish , and to seeke bodily food for themselues , but the Lord in the meane time , is calling them to a better thing , euen to see the Lord , and to enjoy His gracious presence , which was a great deale better , than all their fishing , and all that they could haue gained by that exercise : and Peter , after that once he knew that it was the LORD which spake to them , counted more of His presence , than of all the huge and great number of fishes , that were inclosed within the nette : for hee leaues them all , after that once he knew that it was the Lord that spake , and shewed Himselfe present vnto them , yea , he castes himselfe into the Sea , and hazardes his life , to the end he may come speedily and soone vnto the Lord . The Lord , who euer hath a regarde of His owne , makes all their actions , and their sufferings , to tend to their well and comfort , yea , to serue and further them to eternall life . When thou goest to performe any thing , when thou addressest thy selfe to any worke what euer it be , whether it be husbandrie , fishing , marchandise , or any other exercise , I giue thee my counsell , endeuoure euer to entertaine in thy soule a sense and perswasion of the loue of God , and if thou so doest , thou shalt finde , that when the members of thy body are exercised in their labour , that thy soule likewise shall make a progresse straightway to Heauen . Well , they goe to the fishing , but what successe haue they at the first ? Not very great , their successe was very slender : for it is said , That night they caught nothing . How came this to passe ? Was it through their vnskilfulnes ? No , it was by the secret prouidence and direction of God , who often times delayes the successe of the labours of His owne , and will not answere their expectation at the first , to the ende , that in His owne appointed time He may giue it more aboundantly to their greater confort : for this is the Lordes accustomed dealing with His owne children , Of set purpose He will disappoint them for a time , to their greater benefit and comfort thereafter . When Paul writes to Philemon concerning his seruant Onesimus , who had fled away from him , he sayes , It may be that he hath departed for a season , that thou mightest receiue him for euer . Next , the Lord vses to disappoint the hope of His own for a season , because that serues more to the glory of God , than if they got it at the first time : for when men finde a prosperous successe in all their wayes , and all thinges answering to their desire , scarcely doe they consider and discerne Gods blessing : yea , manie times it comes to passe , that in such cases men ascribe the praise of all to themselues , to their owne wisedome , their trauels and laboures ; they flatter themselues , & sacrifice to their owne nette : But when they see themselues , notwithstanding of all their trauels , disappointed of their hope , and thereafter finde a blessing and good successe ; then they plainly discerne , that all things proceed from the blessing and fauourable prouidence of God , and therfore giues to the Lord the praise and glory of all . Last , when He delayes the successe which His owne hope for in their laboures , Hee giues them a faire recompence for the want of the temporall benefit for a season , and He giues them a spirituall benefit to their soule : for when thereafter He giues them a successe , He makes them to see His blessing , and opens their heartes , and looses their mouthes , to sounde His praise , which is better than any earthly benefit that can be bestowed vpon man . When the Disciples had long laboured without successe , at last the Lord comes , for th' Euangelist sayes , When the morning was nowe come , Iesus stood on the Sea shore . Howbeit the Lord will long absent Himselfe from His own , and giue them no sensible blessing in their trauels , yet at the last hee will come in his owne due time to their great comfort .

Nowe the time is marked when the Lord comes , to wit , in the morning : hee tarries away all the night , and comes in the morning . The Scripture compares the time in the which wee liue without Christ , vnto the darke night : for as in the night no man can walke , nor be exercised in the worke of his calling , no more can any man without Christ walke in the way of saluation , nor doe anie thing acceptable to God . Againe , his presence and comming is compared to the morning ; for as in the morning , when the Sunne rises , men may see the way , and walke in the way , and bee exercised in the workes of their calling . So when CHRIST , that Daye-starre beginnes to arise , that Sunne of Righteousnesse beginnes to shine v●to the soules of His owne , then they see the way of saluation , and they haue courage and pleasure to walke therein , and to doe the workes of light , which are acceptable vnto GOD : when Hee is absent , there is nothing but night and darknesse , when He returnes againe , there is light . DAVID seemes to allude vnto this pr●sence of Christ , by His Spirite in the soule , when hee sayes in the xxx . PSALME , vers. v. Weeping may abide at euening , but ●oye commeth in the morning .

Nowe howbeit the Lord stood before them on the shore , Neuerthelesse the Disciples knewe not that it was IESVS . Howe this comes to passe , that they knawe Him not , it is vncertaine , for the cause is not set downe , neither will wee curiouslie inquire for it : it may bee , and it is likelie , that their eyes were closed that they could not discerne and knowe Him , whome otherwise they sawe present before them . The example of these Disciples lets vs see what is the naturall disposition of the children of God : They sought not the Lord fi●st , yea , when H●e offers Himselfe vnto them , they know Him not . So it is with vs all by nature , neither can we seeke God , neither can wee so much as once thinke of the seeking of Him , neither when Hee offers Himselfe vnto vs vnsought , can we d●scerne Him and knowe Him by nature : Except God by His Spirite preuent vs , and illuminate the eyes of our mindes , & open our hearts , and make vs to knowe Him , wee will neuer seeke Him , nor knowe Him , but wee shall euer remaine in darknesse .

Yet albeit they knowe not the Lord , Hee beginnes to shew Himselfe vnto them , and Hee breakes off conference vnto them , Sirs , have yee anie meate ? And by this speach Hee p●epares them to that good successe and blessing which He was to giue to their trauels : And this Hee does , by bringing them to a confession of their want and needfulnesse : for when hee inquires at them , if they had anie meate , they answered him , No. They confesse their want : for marke , Brethren , how the Lord will haue thy soule to bee prepared before Hee communicate His blessing . Thy skant , thy neede , and thy pouertie , though it were neuer so great , will not doe the turne ; it will not mooue the Lord to blesse thy trauels , if there be no more : No , Hee requires further of thee , Hee will haue thee to acknowledge , to feele , and to confesse thy pouertie . The Lord pitties not , but abhorres proude and sturdie beggers . Hee does to His owne as a louing father does to his sonne : Albeit the father see his sonne in great pouertie and neede , lacking foode and rayment ; yet if hee come proudly and stubburnly by the doore & presence of his father , hee will not know him , nor helpe him , howbeit hee haue substance & wealth enough ; vnto such time as he is humbled and come to himselfe . Euen so the Lord , when wee are in miserie , in great want and neede , and will not acknowledge nor confesse it vnto Him : He will not know vs , nor bestowe His blessinges vpon vs till we be humbled . Now when the Lord has prepared them with the confession of their owne want , thereafter He giues them the blessing , Cast out the net on the right side of the sh●p : and then He promises them a good successe , for He sayes , Ye shall find . But what needed y● Lord to bid them cast out the nets , that they might get fishes ? Might not the Lord haue giuen them fish enough without their trauell & labour ? Might He not by His omnipotent power haue commanded the fish to haue inclosed themselues within the nets ? Yes no doubt , without their trauell & labour He might haue filled the ship aboundantly with fish : yet it was His pleasure & good will that they should worke & labour , & take paines vpon them , first before He g●ue them any blessing : He would not blesse than with a good successe , except they laboured . Further ye may see here , how great pleasure and liking the Lord has to see men painful in their calling : for albeit they had bin molested & troubled all the night with labouring , yet the Lord will haue them to cast out their net again in the morning , to the end that He might giue a blessing to their trauels . Indeed it is true that Hee desires not our labour , as if it could stand Him in any stead : He giues not a successe to it as if it merited any thing at His hands : for Hee giues successe & increase only for His own names sake , and for His Christs sake , without any merit of ours : for if He had not respect to Himselfe & His Christ , if we tooke neuer so great paines , we would find but a sober successe . Many find by experience , that without Him , if they would paine themselues from morning till euening , they can find no successe . Yea , when the Lord withdrawes His blessing , the children of God themselues finde the proofe of this Peter and the rest of the Disciples who were with him , toyled and pained themselues all the night without anie successe or profite . Then the cause chiefely why the Lord requires our trauell and labour , is because it is an ordinarie meane appointed by Him , whereby we should finde and receiue His blessing , and it is a part of our seruice and duety that the Lord has appointed to vs . For when with a simple and vpright heart , wee are labouring in our calling , wee are seruing the Lord . Therefore Paul charges the seruants , to bee obedient to their masters with singlenesse of heart , as vnto Christ : meaning that in their seruice done to their masters , they serue not so much men , as Christ , Ephes. 6.5 . Now the Disciples obeyed this commandement of the Lord , for they cast out the net , and they were not able to draw it for the multitude of ●ishes . This their obedience is very commendable : albeit they had bene troubled and wearied all the night , and had caught nothing : yet at the request of a stranger , a man whom they knew not , whom they supposed to be no more but a common man , readilie they yeeld obedience , & cast out the net . And this their readinesse testifies , that they had exceeding great patience & constancie in enduring of trauell , notwithstanding of all their labour & paines preceeding . What was the cause of this their patience ? Euen partlie because their long labouring and paines that they had taken without any successe , had humbled and tamed them : if they got no fish , they got a better benefite , they were somewhat mortified , and learned patience , partly because they had an hope of a good successe , & that the Lord should blesse them at the last , therefore patientlie they endure in labouring : for we see commonly , that hope of vantage will sustaine a man , and cause him to endure much trouble & labour . And this hope , if it bee in the Lord , who neuer leaues His owne , makes the patience and enduring of labour to gette a good successe . So long as thou liuest , cast hope neuer off , if it were no more , but because by it thou glo●ifiest God : for by faith and hope to obtain all good things which are necessary either to soule or bodie from the handes of the Father of lightes , from whome all good things descend , we glorifie Him in the multitude of His mercy . By the example of the Disciples let vs learne , that when we haue troubled and pained our selues very long and find but sober successe of our trauels , at least to be humbled and mortified , and to continue constantly in labouring waiting patiently for the Lords blessing : for as the d●sciples in the end found a better successe than they could haue looked for : ( They founde the net to bee filled with such a multitude of fishes , that they were not able to draw it ) so shall we find in th' end , that our patient waiting for the Lords blessing shal not be frui●lesse and without successe .

Nowe to goe forwarde . They knewe not the Lord when at His command they cast the nette into the Sea : but nowe , when they see such a marue●lous draught of fishes inclosed within their nets , they beginne to conceiue that it was the Lord that spake to them . The first man who discernes Him , is IOHN , who describes himselfe heere to bee the Disciple whome the Lord loued : and commonlie he describes himselfe in the Gospell by this stile , and that because hee found the loue of God spred abroade in his heart by His Holy Spirit in an exceeding great measure . IOHN saide vnto PETER , It is the LORD . The thing that makes IOHN to knowe that it was the Lord that spake , was the extraordinarie and marueilous successe that they found in their trauels : for in that successe hee sawe and considered not onelie an exceeding great power , but also a wonderfull bountifulnesse and liberalitie , whereupon hee gathers , that it was the Lord that spake vnto them , and commanded them to cast out the nette , and directed them in their labour , and made them to gette such successe . Learne then heere by IOHNS example , when the Lorde bestowes His benefites and graces on thee , and when thou seest His workes , by His workes and benefites to ascende to God the giuer of them , and in them to acknowledge Him and His essentiall properties , His power , His bountifulnesse , His mercie , His prouidence , &c. For if wee weigh rightlie , and deepelie consider the benefites and workes of God in them , wee will finde as it were a seale of the majestie of God , of His power , of His mercie , of His liberalitie and bountifulnesse , which should mooue vs to lift vp our eyes to Heauen , to beholde the Lord , who is the worker and giuer of all , that so with chearefulnesse and pleasure wee may glorifie Him : for this is our greatest happinesse and felicitie to glorifie the majestie of our God in all thinges . There are manie , who when as they see the wonderous workes of God , and daylie receiue benefites of Him , they so rest vpon the outwarde workes and benefites , that they neuer ascende to God , the author and giuer of them , to see Him , and to glorifie Him . But miserable are they who so does , what euer they bee : for by so doing , they not onelie depriue themselues of happinesse , but also they turne the blessinges of God into a curse to them .

When IOHN hath informed PETER that it was the Lord , what does PETER ? It is saide , When Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord , hee girded his coat to him ( for hee was naked ) and cast himselfe into the Sea . He shewes a great zeale and forwardnesse : for in my judgement this doing of PETER proceeded not from foolish hardinesse , and inconsiderate rashnesse , but from a true zeale and feruent desire to meete with the Lord . Nowe , will yee compare IOHN and PETER together , ye will find great diuersitie of giftes : IOHN knewe the Lord first , and that by sight : PETER knew the Lord next , but by hearing , for IOHN informed him . IOHN was before PETER in faith & knowledge : but PETER , who comes behinde , passes IOHN , who was his teacher , & had instructed him , for he is more zealous than IOHN was : IOHN exceeded in knowledge , but PETER exceeded in zeale . This lets vs see the trueth of that sentence of PAVL , One and the selfe same Spirit worketh all gifts , distributing to euery man seuerally as he willeth , 1. Corinth. 12.11 . Euen in the Apostles themselues : for euen among them some excelled in one gift , and some in another : IOHN excelled in knowledge , and had knowledge of the glorious person of Iesus Christ , and namelie , of His diuinitie , as his Euangell declares ( for it is full of high mysteries & sublime doctrine of Christ ) aboue the rest of the Apostles . PETER excelled in zeale and forwardnesse , and was more ardent in zeale than the rest , as wee may reade in the Gospell : PAVL excelled in labouring , and painfulnesse in preaching of the Gospell : for hee sayes himselfe , I laboured more aboundantlie than all the Apostles , 1. Corinth . Chap. 15. vers. 10. The LORD gaue not all graces to anie one of them , but to euerie one such a measure of grace as Hee pleased : neither had it beene expedient to themselues , nor so profitable to others : It had not beene expedient to themselues , because it might haue beene that they would haue comtemned and despised others in respect of themselues . It had not beene so profitable to others , because others would haue enuied them for their great perfection of graces . And so by this meanes , the bodie of IESVS ( euen His Church , which should bee compact and straitlie joyned together ) would haue beene miserablie rent asunder .

On the other part , this inequalitie and diuersitie of giftes that the Lord giues to men , is a speciall meane to joyne and knitte together the members of the misticall bodie of CHRIST : for as in the bodie of man the inequalitie and diuersitie of functions & giftes that are giuen to seueral members , joynes and holds together the members of the body : euen so that inequality & diuersity of spiritual graces giuen to euery member of the body of Christ , euery one hauing neede of the helpe of another , joynes and holdes together the members , to make vp one compact bodie . Rea●e of this in the first Epistle of Sainct Paul to the Corinthians , Chap. 12. vers. 24.25 .

Nowe I shall onelie marke one thing , and so I shall ende : All the night preceeding , when the Lord Iesus was absent , Johns faith and Peters zeale were languishing and dwining : but in the morning when Christ returnes , both Johns faith and Peters zeale beginne to reuiue , and to gette newe strength and vigour . Whereof we may learne , that this grace of faith , knowledge , and zeale , is wakened and raised vp by Christ , who is the onelie matter and object of them : for our faith and knowledge proceedes of His gracious light , which shines in our darke soules : Our zeale proceedes from the Spirite of Christ , who by His comming kindleth a burning fire in our heartes , and makes vs to burne with zeale , who before were colde in the seruice of God . PAVL sayes , God that commanded light to shine out of darknesse , is Hee , who hath shined in our heartes , to giue the light of the knowledge of the glorie of God in the face of Iesus Christ . 2. Cor. Chap. 4. vers. 6. The wordes import , that all faith and knowledge of God that wee haue , is by looking vnto the face of Iesus : For when wee looke vnto His face , the beames of that glorie which shines in it , is conueyed into our soules , and lighteneth them , and so workes faith and knowledge in them . And when wee shall gette a full sight , and see Him as Hee is clearelie face to face , then wee shall bee like to Him in glorie : for His glorie shall transforme vs into this same image from glorie to glorie , 2. Cor. cap. 3. vers. 18.

Then seeing that no grace can either bee wrought or entertained in the soule , without the presence of the Lord Iesus , and the beholding of His countenance , wee should bee carefull constantlie to looke to His face , and beholde His glorie in the mirrour of the worde , so long as wee are in this pilgrimage , that so hereafter wee may see Him face to face , and so bee made partakers of His glorie , which Hee hath purchased to all them that loue Him by the shedding of His owne blood . To Him , therefore , with the Father and the Holie Spirite , bee all praise and glorie :

AMEN .

THE XLIX . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . IOHN , CHAP. XXI .

verse 8 But the other Disciples came by shippe , ( for they were not farre from land , but about two hundreth cubites ) and they dr●we the nette with fishes .

verse 9 As soone then as they were come to land , they sawe hote coales , and fish layed thereon , and bread .

verse 10 Iesus saide vnto them , Bring of the fishes , which yee haue nowe caught .

verse 11 Simon Peter stepped foorth , and drewe the nette to lande , full of great fishes , an hundreth , fiftie and three : and albeit there were so manie , yet was not the nette broken .

verse 12 Iesus saide vnto them , Come , and dine . And none of the Disciples durst aske him , Who art thou , seeing they knewe that hee was the Lord .

verse 13 Iesus then came , and tooke bread , and gaue them , and fish likewise .

verse 14 This is now the third time that Iesus shewed himselfe to his Disciples ▪ after that hee was risen againe from the dead .

IN this seuenth appearing of Christ ( Beloued Brethren in the Lord ) wee haue spoken alreadie of the place of His appearing , to wit , at the Sea of Tiberias : and we haue spoken of the persons to whome Hee appeared , who we●e seuen in number : the Lord by His secret prouidence gathered them together , and kept them together , ( albeit some w●uld haue su●dered from the r●st ) to the ende the Lord might shew Himselfe v●to them being assembled together in one place . W●e hau● spoken of their exercise , how they were fishi●g but got little successe howbeit they had laboured all the night . We told you also of the Lords appearing to them , He shewes Himselfe to them in the morning , and finding that they had caught nothing , Hee biddes them cast out the net on the right side of the shippe : we shew you their obedience , albeit they knew Him not , & thought that He had bene a stranger , yet vpon hope of a good successe , they cast out the net . We haue heard what successe the Lord gaue to this their obedience , the net was so filled with fishes , that they were not able to drawe it : And last , we haue heard , how Iohn knew Him first , and tolde Peter , and how Peter vpon a feruent zeale to meete with the Lord , casts Himselfe into the Sea , and hazardes his life . Nowe this day , by Gods grace , we shall follow out the rest of the Historie of this appearing of Christ , as namely , how the Disciples did meete with the Lord , and how when they came to the land , miraculously they saw fishes laide on hote coales , and what was the Lords conference and dealing with them , and what was the behauiour of Peter , and the rest of the Disciples . But to come to the wordes : when Peter had cast himselfe into the Sea , and came to the Lord , what doe the rest of the Disciples ? Are they altogether carelesse ? Haue they not also a desire to meete with the Lord ? Yes , they haue a desire , and they came to the Lord , albeit not so soone as Peter , For they came by ship , for they were not far from land , but about two hundreth cubits . Albeit they came not all so soone as Peter , yet at the last , they al come to the Lord as well as Peter , for they were not destitute of grace no more than Peter : as zeale caried Peter to the Lord , so Faith & knowledge brings and leades the rest to the Lord : Peters zeale mooued him to come more speedily , suddenly & hastily to the Lord , but their Faith and knowledge , brought Iohn & the rest also to the Lord , for such is the force of Faith , that albeit it haue not ay such feruent zeale accompanying it , as was the zeale of Peter , yet at last it will leade & conuey a man vnto Christ . Striue aboue all thinges to haue Faith , and seeke it dayly of the Lord : for if thou haue Faith in Christ , not only shalt thou get a comfortable sight of Him , heere in thy soule , but also thou shalt see Him hereafter face to face : & by the contrarie , if thou want Faith ▪ if thou haue it not in some measure , thou shalt neuer get a sight of God to thy comfort : for as the Apostle sayes , Without holiness● no man shall see the Lord , Heb. 12.14 ( If thou be not holy , thou sh●lt never see Heaven ) so say I , Without Faith , thou shalt neuer s●e God , if thou haue not Faith , thou shal● neuer come to Heauen , Mocke Faith and holiness● , as ye please the Lord sh● 〈◊〉 ●sie this one day , without Faith & holinesse the gates of Heauen shal be closed vpon thee , thou shalt neuer get no portion of life nor glory .

Nowe while the Disciples are comming to the Lord , They are drawing the net with the fishes : Compare this doing of theirs with the doing of Peter , & ye will see , both doe well , albeit the manner be diuerse : Peter left the net , & all the fishes behind , & swimmed out hastily & speedily to meet the Lord , Iohn & the rest drawing after them the net full of fishes , come to the Lord , both doe well , both their doings are commendable : for zeale so caried Peter that not only he cared not for the net & the fishes , but also he hazarded his life , that hee might come to the Lord : Iohn & the rest of the Disciples , as they knew the Lord Himselfe , so they esteeme highly of that benefite which the Lord powerfully & louingly had bestowed vpon them , as a pledge of His fauour : & therfore they were not carelesse of the benefite , they misregarded it not , but they thought it meet , to carrie it with them ▪ for His cause who had vouchsafed it on them , & so both the one & the other are worthy of praise : & hereof we may learne this lesson : The actions of the Children of God , wherein they are exercised according to the gift that the Lord hath distributed to euery one , albeit they be very farre different one from another , yet they are all in some sort good & worthy of their owne praise , because euery one of them helpes another : for as it is with the giftes & faculties , so it is with the actions & operations proceeding from them . Now the gifts & faculties are diuerse , & yet all are for the well of the body , & euery one of them supplies the want of another yea euen the meanest gifts helpe the greatest , the gift of the foot helpes the gift of the hand ▪ and of the eye : Euen so , the actions and operations slowing from the gifts , serue for the well and commoditie of the whole body , & euery one of them supplies the want and inlake that is in another , the least may helpe the greatest in some thing that it wants . Ye see a proofe of this heere , in the actions & doings of the Apostles . Peter left the net , the fishes , and all behinde him ▪ that hee might cor●e hastily vnto the Lord , the thing that in●a●ed in him , the rest supplied , they bring the b●nefite with them , the fishes that the Lord had sent them . Again , albeit that Iohn & the rest brought y● fishes with them that the Lo●d gaue th●m as a pledge of ●is loue , yet they were somewhat slo●e ▪ they ●a●e● not , as Peter did to come to the ●ord : now Pet●r helpe● them in this wa●● , for by hi● zeale and forwardnesse , he stirred them v●●● & prouoked them to a godly e●ulat on .

Wee must not incontinently despise and reject the particular actions of euery one of the children of God , because they are not perfect in all respects : for the Lord will not bestow all gifts at once to euery faithfull man , but wee should consider all the actions of all the children of GOD gathered together , as it were in a masse , and one heape , and so , because euery one helpes and supplies the want of another , to the well of the whole , we shall finde a perfection .

Now , when by ship drawing the net with the fishes after them , they come to land : What falles out ? What finde they ? They find a miraculous worke : for it is said , As soone then as they were come to land , they saw hoat coales , and fish laide thereon , and bread . Where euer they came , they sawe miracles : when they were on the Sea , they found a miraculous multitude of fishes inclosed in the net : when they come to the lande , they found another miracle , a fire , and all furniture for their dinner , extraordinarily prepared without the hand of man . No question , these things were done by the extraordinarie working and dispensation of GOD , to the end , that not only they might assuredly know , that the Lord was risen againe , but likewise , that when they considered His marueilous and extraordinarie power , they might be perswaded , that He who rose from the dead , was not only man , but also God : for these His wonderous workes bare witnesse , that the Godhead dwelt in Him bodily , Iohn sayes , We saw His glorie , as the glory of the only begotten Sonne of God , Ioh. 1.14 . How saw we this glorie ? How discerned he it : Euen by these & many other such wondrous works : & indeed , it had done them litle good to haue knowen , that Christ was risen againe , except they had beene assured , that He who rose was God , the Sonne of God , if they had not knowen this , the knowledge of His Resurrection had not bene steadable to Saluation .

Nowe it would bee marked , that he sayes , when they come to land , They saw fish laide on the coales , and bread . This was for their sustentation : So the Lord manifested not only His power in the miracle , but likewise His loue in feeding of them , to the end , that they should not rest & content themselues with marueiling at His power , but that vpon th● consideration of His g●eat loue ▪ they should be mooued to loue Him againe intierely , & to put their trust in Him . Indeede , we ought to wonder at the gloriousnesse of the person the Lord , and at His extraordinarie and maruellous power , for He is , as the Prophet Esay 9.6 calles Him Wonderfull , but we should so maruell at His power , that in the meane time we end●uoure to haue a sense of His loue , that we may loue Him againe , & put our trust in Him : for without the sense of His loue , our maruelling & wondering at Him , will doe vs litle good .

Now , let vs come to the Lords conference with the Disciples , Iesus saide vnto them , Bring of the fishes , which yee haue nowe caught . The Lord breakes off first the conference : for they carried such a reuerence to the Lord , that they would not presume once to speake : for as the presence of the Lord worketh Faith , and loue in the soule , so it workes feare and reuerence of His Majestie , if thou wantest feare and reuerence to His Majestie , thou neuer foundest His presence in thy soule . Now when Hee bids them , Bring of the fishes which they had caught , He demands an accompt of the benefite which He had bestowed on them , and so Hee shewes , that it was not His will that rashly & vnaduisedly they should haue cast away the benefite wherewith He had blessed them , albeit it was but an earthly blessing : and hereby we may see , that the fact of Iohn , and the other Disciples was worthie of praise , who left not the fishes behind them , but drew the net full of fishes to the land .

Againe , it is worthie to be marked , that he ascribeth the taking of the fishes which Hee had enclosed in the net , and freely giuen them to their trauels & labours : for He sayes , Bring of the f●shes which ye haue now caught . This forme of speaking , lets vs see , how well the Lord likes , & how highly He counts of the labours which His own Children vndertake at His commandement : for albeit we be altogether vnprofitable seruants , when we haue done all that we can do , Luke 17.10 . and all our labours be not steadable to Him , nor profitable in themselues , yet such is His loue & fauour towards His own , that both He commends them as profitable seruants , & allowes of their workes as steadable , and this He does , to the end He may encourage vs as His children , not to wearie , but to goe forward in well doing : for it is necessarie that we be exercised in well doing , & go forward in good works : for God hath ordained that we should walke in them , Ephes. 2.10 that without them it is vnpossible to attaine vnto eternal● life In like maner , when freely He crownes His grace into vs , Hee calles that crowne , a reward , as if we had deserued it by our labours : for the Lorde vses to deale with vs , as a louing father deales with His Children , the father will make much of his sonne , & allure him , & promise him an hyre , to moue him to do that thing that he is obliged to do of duty : so the Lord dates and allures vs , and calles the thing which Hee giues vs freelie , an hyre and rewarde , to the ende , that Hee may encourage vs to goe forwardes in well-doing . Likewise , in that perfect forme of prayer which the Lord hath taught vs , Hee calles that bread which Hee biddes vs craue from GOD , our bread : as though GOD were indebted to giue it vnto vs , and as if we had a right vnto it : which neuerthelesse we craue from God as appertaining to Him & not to vs : yet He teaches vs to call it our bread , albeit we haue no right to it , to testifie His fatherly loue & fauour towardes vs . When the Papists heare any thing ascribed to our laboures , & when they heare a rewarde named in the Scriptures ; then incontinent they conclude , That wee merite it at GODS hand . But they deceaue themselues : for as the Lord ascribes heere the taking of the fishe , which was His benefite , and blessing vnto their laboures , which they vndertooke at His commandement . So after this same manner , and no otherwise , Hee vses to call that a rewarde which Hee giues vs freelie , to the ende Hee may encourage vs with the greater pleasure to doe His will .

Nowe let vs come to the obedience to this commandement of the Lord . As soone as Peter heares the Lord bidding them bring of the fishes which they had caught , incontinent hee stepped foorth , and drewe the nette to land , full of great fishes , an hundreth , fift●e and three . Hee is verie readie to obeye . Before , when first hee vnderstoode that it was the LORDE , hee was carried with such a feruent zeale to meete with the LORDE , that hee left the nette , fishes , and all behinde him . Nowe when hee heares the LORD commanding to bring the fishes , there is none of them so bent and readie to obeye . Which lettes vs see , that when PETER left all , and cast himselfe into the Sea , to meete the LORDE , hee despised not , neither misregarded the benefite of the fishes , which the LORDE gaue the DISCIPLES . So learne in this example of PETER what is the disposition and behauiour of a sanctified and holie person : for a season hee will bee rauished and ( as it were ) transported , aboue all the pleasures and outwarde comfortes of the worlde : and he will bee so sette vpon the meditation and thinking of those thinges which are spirituall , and to enjoye the presence of the LORD , that scarcelie will hee once so much as haue any thought of them , because he countes himselfe to be a Citizen of the Kingdome of Heauen . Againe , when hee knowes that it is the Lords will , that he should be exercised the time of his pilgrimage heere in some earthly calling , hee is content to returne backe againe , and to put his hand to worke , exercising him in his owne calling , yet in the meane time , when his hande is working , his heart is in Heauen where his treasure is , when he is exercised in his calling , his conuersation is aboue : and as Paul speakes of him : Hee vses the world , as though hee vsed it not , 1. Cor. 7.31 . That is , When he is exercised in worldly things , he hath not his heart fixed on the world : for that is the right vsing of the world : for that man that hath his heart fixed on the world , when he is occupied in a worldly calling , he abuses the world . If euer in all thine actions thine heart bee glewed to the worlde , and thine affections teddered to the earth , if thou haue no pleasure to thinke of Heauen and heauenly thinges , thou mayest take that for a sure token , that as yet thou art not called to the participation of grace .

Nowe , when Peter drawes the net with an hundreth , fiftie and three great fishes in it , the Euangelist markes , that Albeit they were so many , yet was not the nette broken . No question , as the taking of so many fishes , the hote coales , & fish laide thereon , with bread , was effectuate , as ye heard by the secret , extraordinarie & miraculous prouidence of God , so was this also : and all was to this end , that the Disciples might see , that the Godhead dwelt in Him bodily , and that the Godhead , which before the Passion , was obscured , and kept the selfe close , did nowe vtter the selfe gloriously . When Peter hath drawen the net with the fish , to the land , The Lord saide vnto them , Come and dine . In the former doings , ye haue heard , Hee vttered His Godhead , now heere by His familiar and accustomed forme of doing , He makes it manifest , that Hee was man also . Yee haue heard before , that by the actions of eating and drinking , He prooued , that Hee was not a Spirit , but a man , Luke 24.39 . And as Hee is carefull to enforme their mindes , and by these actions to perswade them , that He is both God and man : so likewise He hath a care of their bodies , and of the sustentation of this temporall life . He knew that by their long & painfull trauell , they were both wearied and hungrie , and had great need of refreshment , the Lord had a care of this , and Hee feedes them as it were with His owne hand : so that at one time , both their soules and their bodies are fedde by Him : and this should be thy care , that when thou findest that the Lord feedes thy body , and hath a care of this temporall life , that thou also striue to finde , that the Lord feedes thy soule , & hath a care to bring thee vnto eternall life . And , indeede , if thou receiuest these temporall benefites which serue for the sustentation of thy body with thankesgiuing and prayer , thou wilt finde , that when the Lord feedes thy body , He feedes also thy soule .

Now , the Euangelist markes by the way , interrupting the Historie , That none of the Disciples durst aske Him , Who art thou , seeing they knew that H●e was the Lord . No question , the Euangelists sets downe these wordes , partly to let vs see , what great reuerence they caried to the Lord , while they sate at table with Him , and partly , to let vs see , how full and sure perswasion they had , that it was the Lord , for he telles the cause , why they durst not aske Him , who He was , because They knewe that He was the Lord , and it had bene too great boldnesse and impudencie in them , to haue asked that at the Lord which they knewe well enough , and the Lord had reueiled Himselfe to them sufficiently before , and now also . By this behauiour of the Disciples , wee may marke what is the nature of Faith , and the force and effect of it in the regenerate man : it is not vnreuerent , but thinkes reuerently of the Lord , whome it apprehends : it is not impudent and shamelesse , but humble and shamefast : it is not immoderate , it passes not measure , but it is moderate , and conteines the selfe within bounds and measure : that is , it is not euermore curiously seeking many and new reuelations , but it is content with that measure , that the Lord hath reueiled : By the contrarie , looke to the nature of infidelitie : it is euer vnreuerent toward GOD , impudent and immoderate : it is neuer content with that measure of reuelations , which the Lord hath giuen , but it is euer curiously out of measure , seeking new reuelations : and what if it were for any good end , what if it were , to learne and grow better , then it were somewhat more excusable , but it is all to this ende , that either it may tempt the Majestie of God , or els to satisfie the immoderate and vnsatiable curiositie : wee may see the example of these fruites of infidelitie in sundrie persons : as in the Iewes , who as Dauid sayes , oft times tempted the Lord in the Wildernesse by their infidelitie , but chiefly in the Scribes and Pharises , they euer tempted the LORD : for albeit both by His Word and doctrine , and also by His diuine workes and miracles , Hee had sufficiently reueiled Himselfe vnto them , and albeit also , they had beene conuicted in their conscience , that Hee was the Messias , yet notwithstanding of all this , they continue still in tempting of Him , and they say , Master , we desire to see a signe of thee , Matth. Chapter 12. verse 38. But the LORD answered them , An euill and adulierous generation seekes a signe , but no signe shall be giuen to it , but the signe of the Prophet Ionah . The Papists this day , are very like the Scribes and Pharises , they cannot be content with that measure of reuelation which the LORD hath giuen vs in the Scriptures , and namely , in the Newe Testament , wherein the Mysterie of CHRIST , and the doctrine of Saluation is fully and clearly set downe ( a clearer reuelation than is there set downe shall we neuer finde , vntill the LORD come in the cloudes , to judge the world ) they cannot be content with all the Miracles , which wee reade wrought in the Olde and Newe Testaments , by the Prophets , by the Lord Himselfe and the Apostles , but they are euer seeking for new and extraordinarie reuelations , they are seeking vnwritten verities ( which may be cal●ed vanities , they are euer seeking newe miracles and such other toyes and dreames , they can neuer bee content : But wee may answere them , as the LORD answered the Pharises : They shall get no moe signes nor reuelations than they haue gotten , alreadie : they are too bold and impudent , after that the LORD hath sufficiently reueiled Himselfe , to seeke for new reuelations . This their doing testifies sufficiently , that they haue no Faith : for faith is reuerent ▪ shamefast and moderate , keeping the selfe within the bounds of Gods reueiled will : but by the contrarie , it beares witnesse of their infidelitie : for this impudencie and immoderate seeking of newe miracles and reuelations are fruites of infidelitie .

But a question may bee mooued vpon these wordes : When hee sayes : And none of the Disciples durst aske Him , Who art thou , seeing they knew that Hee was the LORD . Is it vnlawfull for vs to seeke increase and growth of knowledge ? Yea , are we not commanded to seeke it dayly ? Sayes not the LORD , Seeke , and ye shall finde : aske , and it shall bee giuen you : knocke , and it shall bee opened vnto you ? Luke Chapter 11. verse 9. Yea , is it not saide , The violent take the Kingdome of Heauen by force , Matth. Chap. 11. vers. 12. And doth not the Lord recommend importunitie and earnestnesse in crauing , by the Parable of the widowe , who importunated the vnrighteous Iudge ? To this I answere : It is lawfull , indeede , to seeke continually the increase and growth of knowledge , as well as of all other spirituall graces : yea , it is a thing that the Lord recommends vnto vs & commands . But of what knowledge should we seeke the increase ? Only the knowledge of these thinges that are reueiled and set downe in the Olde and New Testament : it is the Lords will , that wee euer grow in knowledge of these thinges , and that we goe from knowledge to knowledge . But this increase of knowledge is farre different from curiositie in seeking new reuelations , besides the thinges that are reueiled in the writes of the Prophets and the Apostles . The Lord likes well growth of knowledge , but Hee mislikes curiositie : yea , I say to thee , if thou seekest a clearer and more ample reuelation , than that which is alreadie set downe in the Olde and New Testament , thou offendest highly the Majestie of God : for by so doing thou deniest that Christ when Hee came into the world , brought with Him a full and perfect reuelation of all things necessarie . Read what the Apostle Paul sayes , Rom. 10.6 .

Now , to end shortly : In the last wordes of our Text , wee haue set downe the Conclusion of this appearing of Christ , whereof we haue spoken , wherein hee telles , that it was the third in number : for hee sayes , This nowe is the third time , that Iesus shewed Himselfe vnto His Disciples , after He was raised againe from the dead . I thinke he calles it the third in number , not absolutely , but in respect of the Disciples , and so the words import : for it is said , This is the third time that He shewed Himselfe vnto His Disciples : for if we number precisely the particular appearing of Christ after His Resurrection vnto this time , whereof wee haue any mention made in the Scripture , we will finde that this is the eight in number , He shewed Himselfe first to Marie Magdalene : Next , to other certaine women : Thirdly , to the two Apostles , who were going to Emmaus : Fourthly , to Simon Peter : Fifthly , to Iames , as we may read , 1. Cor. 15.6 . Sixtly , to the Disciples assembled together in Ierusalem , Thomas only being absent : Seuenthly , to the same Disciples assembled together , Thomas beeing present with them : Eightly , He appeared vnto these s●uen , at this time when they were fishing . Nowe it was not without cause , that the Lord reueiled Himselfe so oft after Hee rose againe . No question Hee did it not onely to confirme the Disciples of the trueth of His Resurrection , but also for our cause , that wee might haue stedfast faith , and full assurance , that Hee is risen againe for our comfort , And it is the Lords will , that when wee reade , that there were so many that saw Him with their eyes , heard Him , spake with Him , handeled Him , and haunted with Him , wee should bee fully perswaded and assured of His Resurrection . But I will not insist in this matter , because I haue spoken of it alreadie . Nowe seeing the Lord has had such a great care of our faith , that by beleeuing we might haue comfort , seeing so oft times , and to so manie Hee appeared , the LORD make these meanes effectuall , to worke and to encrease faith in vs , that both in our life , and especiallie in the houre of death , wee may haue matter of rejoycing in Him : To whome , with the Father , and the Holie Spirit , bee all praise and honour , AMEN .

THE L. LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . IHON , CHAP. XXI .

verse 15 So when they had dined , Iesus said to Simon Peter , Simon the sonne of Iona , louest thou me more than these ? He said vnto him , Yea , Lord , thou knowest that I loue thee . He said vnto him , Feede my lambes .

verse 16 He said to him againe the second time , Simon the sonne of Iona , louest thou me ? He said vnto him , Yea , Lord , thou knowest that I loue thee . He said vnto him , Feede my sheepe .

verse 17 He said vnto him the third time , Simon the sonne of Iona , louest thou me ? Peter was sorie because hee said to him the third time , Louest thou mee ? and said vnto him , Lord , thou knowest all thinges : thou knowest that I loue thee . Iesus said to him , Feede my sheepe .

WEE haue hearde these dayes past ( Beloued in the Lord Iesus ) of the third generall appearance of the Lord Iesus after His glorious Resurrection . The place we heard was by the Sea of Tiberias . The persons to whom He appeared we heard were seuen in number . The manner how He appeared , was by miracle by wonderfull working . He shewes a miracle in the Sea , by taking of many great fishes there : Then by land , by the extraordinary preparation of meat & fire to His disciples , comming off the sea to the land . To this He joyned the third miracle , in keeping whole the net , so that there was not a threed broken , notwithstanding of the great number of fishes taken therein . Thereafter as He manifested Himselfe in His Godhead & diuine power in working of miracles ; so He comes on more familiarly , & manifestes Himselfe in His humane nature , & lets them see , that He was a man , & ate & drunk with them , as other men : therfore He sits down , & dines with them , Hee eates Himself , & giues them to eat also : Then hauing dined , He enters in conference with Peter : which conference we haue to entreat of this day , as God wil giue vs grace . The end of His conference with Peter was not to make him an Vniuersall Bishop , His Vicar here on the earth , as the Papists speake : that is to say , To make vp a Popedome : for the Papists make these words relatiue to that promise , which they saye He made to Peter before . Matth. 16.18 . I say vnto thee , Thou art Peter , & vpon this Rocke I will build my Kirke . That was not the end : but the end of it was to restore him again to his own rowm of th' apostleship , from the which he fell : for Peter had made a foule defection from his Lord , he denied Him thrise , & so by this defection & threefold denial , he depriued himselfe of his rowm of th' apostleship , wherunto he was called . Looke how verily Judas fell by his traitorie , as verilie did Peter fall : for he that denies the Lord Iesus , vnto the time he bee restored againe , he cannot be a Christian man ( let bee an Apostle or Minister . ) So in a word , the ende of this conference was to restore Peter again , by taking out of his own mouth a threefold confession of his loue to the Lord & of the hatred of that foule sin which hee committed , by denying of the Lord . Indeed it is true , at Christs first meeting with His disciples at Hierusalem in a manner he was restored , because he got a d●rection with the rest , to go foorth & preach the Gospel , where Christ sayes , As my Father sends me , so send J you , Joh. 20.31 . Yet because this was generall , therfore now to take all grudges and doubts out of the heart of Peter , & the rest of th' Apostles , he has a particular dealing with him here in this place : & this he does in presence of so many disciples , for the greater confi●mation of his restoring : and herein the Lord vrges him thrise , that He might draw out of him a threefold confession , answerable to his thr●efold deniall . It may bee likewise , that in this conference the Lord had a great respect to recommend the ca●e of His Kirke , which He was to leaue behind Him , to Peter , & to the rest of th' Apostles : for in the person of Peter , Hee speakes to all the rest . Vpon this conference marke this generally : First , that the Lord will not refuse repentance and pardon to him who has denied Him , if his deniall come of infirmitie : Next , That it is the Lord only , who prouokes and allures a man to repentance , and who preuents him if he be careles of his sinne . We saw before , that the Lord looked vpon Peter , after he had denied Him in the Hall of Caiaphas & made him to weepe . Now He accomplishes & brings to perfection that worke which He began , & He vrges a threefold confession . But to come to the matter : The Lord begins to commune with him , & these are the words , Simon , the sonne of Iona , louest thou me better than these ? ( pointing out the rest of th' apostles ) that is , more than the rest loues me ? This the Lord demands of Peter , not that He was ignorant of the loue of Peter towarde Him : for Peter testifies this in his answere , when hee sayes to the Lord , Thou knowest that I loue thee . The Lord knew th' inward affection of Peter , as well as himselfe did : So as for Himselfe He ned not this confession , nor to speak one word , for He knew his heart : yet He vrges the confession of the mouth , that that loue which he ba●e in his heart , hee should professe with his mouth : wherefore , in demanding , He calles first of all , Peter to remembrance of his bragging , that he vsed a little before His Passion , when Pe●er stood vp & saide , Though all should be offended by thee , yet will I neuer be offended . Matth. 26.33 . As though he should say , Though all should leaue thee , I shall not leaue thee , I shall bee readie to goe to prison , and to death , with thee . Therefore the Lord sayes , Louest thou me more than these ? Then with this he calles to remembrance that foule defection , for all his craking : as if Hee would saye , For all thy boasting , PETER , remember thee of thy deni●ll . So in one worde , Hee prickes his conscience , Hee rebuk●s him both for his arrogant vanting & also for his foule defection . This He does in effect : but if ye mark the words , ye shal see the pricking of him to be joyned with such sweetnes in speaking , as is wonderful , to be so seasoned with loue as is marueilous : for Hee sayes in effect as much as this , Howbeit Peter thou hast fallen in thy bragging & vanting , and also hast made foule defection from me : yet if thou repent thee , and turne to me , and if thou loue me , there is place of pardon & forgiuenesse . So ye see two contrary thinges joyned together , asperitie and lenitie , sourenesse and sweetnesse , rebuke and consolation , casting downe and raising vp , wounding and healing in one sentence . The Lord in one sentence , in one demaunde , at one time , yea , at a poinct of time , He could wound a man , and heale him . Some might thinke , seeing that this was the first conference that Christ had with Peter after his denyall , and that there should haue beene another kind of meeting , and more sharpe beginning with a run-a-gate , who had denyed his Maister thrise : ye may thinke Hee should haue vpbraided him , and said , Run-a-gate , why deniedst thou mee so mischieuouslie ? Why against thy conscience sinnedst thou so hainously ? But He sayes not so : but these are all the words , Simon the sonne of Jona , louest thou me . The Lord was not a flyter , a chyder , an vpbraider , a cryer , &c. Therfore it was prophecied of him , My seruant shall not crie , nor make his voyce to be heard in the streete , nor quench the smoaking flaxe , nor breake the bruised reed , Esay . 42.2 . Matth. 12.19.20 . The ground was , That exceeding loue to Simon Peter , the passing loue to sinners , especially , to the secret ones , whom He had chosen : that loue hid all their sinnes , as Peter speakes , in his first Epist. and 4. chap. So that if He spake an angry word to any , His anger was so tempered with loue , that scarcely did it appeare . So learne this lesson : Rebukers should be louers : if thou rebuke a man , loue him , otherwise speake not to him , but close thy mouth : for if thou season not thy rebuke with loue , then that which should haue bene a medicine , wil be turned into poyson . They that should be instructers and admonishers , should be louers . Wherfore , whatsoeuer thou doest , doe it in lenity & meeknesse , and not in bitternesse . A bitter teacher is not worth a pennie . And this is it that Paul requires , 2. Timoth. 2.24 . where he sayes , The seruant of the Lord must not striue , but must be gentle towards all men . All should be in lenitie , teaching in lenitie , admonition in lenity . Wherfore ? Because if lenitie be lacking , there will be no edification , no conforting , no instruction If that which thou speakest be smoothed ouer , and mixed with a gall of bitternesse , it will poyson the man : Therefore , whatsoeuer thou be , whether Minister or other , looke that thou hast loue , and it will make thee to discharge all the pointes of thy duetie with lenitie . Now the Lord is not contented to demand this once onelie , Simon , the sonne of Iona , louest thou me : but once , twise , thrise . What needed this , yee will aske ? was it not sufficient to aske this once ? What behoued this doubling & trepling ? Brethren , this was not only that he might make a threefold confession answerable to his threefolde deniall , that so he might be restored : but also because his threefolde deniall procured that he should not be so soone and easilie credited : They that haue made a foule defection , as Peter did , certainlie they would be tried , ere they bee trusted . And Christ this day would learne vs , that Apostates would be well tried , and their hearts would be sounded , and ripped vp from the ground . A slender answere should not content vs : wee may not settle vpon the swarfe of the heart , but the heart must bee pricked with manie interrogations , it must be lanced deepely , that if there be a spunke of sinceritie & loue , it may be raised vp , & appeare : for ye wil not thinke what deepnes of deceitfulnes lies in the heart of man , as Ierem. 17.9 . sayes , The heart is deceitfull & wicked aboue al things , who can know it ? It is hard to thee to get thine owne heart sounded & tried : go thy way , & assay it , & thou shalt find it to be true , thou shalt bee beguiled with it , as well as another . And as for the sinceritie of the heart , it is not in the vtmost swarfe , but it is downe lowe in the ground . Therefore thine heart must be touched , pricked , and lanced : partlie by thy selfe , and partlie by others , till that pure fountaine of sinceritie and loue breake foorth and appeare . There is the speciall cause of this doubling . All this serues for the weale of PETER , howbeit hee tooke euill with it for euerie demand was a confirmation of PETER , in that grace of Apostleship . Now to come to PETERS answere : Peter said vnto him , Yea , Lord , thou knowest that I loue thee . Behold the meeting , Christ sayes , Louest thou me ? Hee answeres , Lord , thou knowest that I loue thee . There is a sweet meeting . When the Lord requires loue of thee , then meete thou Him with loue . This answere imports , that His demand has bene very louing , vttered with a sweet voyce and behauiour , and that Hee saide as much as this , I loue thee Peter , louest thou mee ? So in this demande Hee has touched the heart of PETER with the sense of that loue which Hee bore to PETER . Now this sense opened the heart of PETER to loue the Lord againe . 1. Ioh. 4.4 . There will neuer man loue the Lord first . It will passe thy power to loue Him first : therefore of neede force the loue of Christ behoued to be shed abroad in the heart of PETER , and hee behooued to bee touched with the loue of the Lord , before hee could answere , Lord , I loue thee . Therefore , if the Lord saye vnto thee Louest thou mee ? Saye , Lord , loue mee , that I may loue thee . And if euer thou wouldest discharge a duetie in this l●fe , striue euer to finde that Iesus loues thee , for else all His commaundementes will bee for nothing . But marke the wordes : P●t●r swould seeme not to answere the Lord as Hee propones : the Lord propones by way of comparison , Louest thou mee bett●r than th●se ? Peter answeres simplie , Lord , I loue thee : Hee sayes not , better than these . I see heere a piece of modestie , more than hee had before : for before hee fell , he was ouer loftie and jollie , and thought little of the ●est : But nowe I see after his fall , hee will not compare with the rest , but simplie hee sayes , Lord , I loue thee .

Brethren , I see , that although his fall was euill , yet it has done him good : it has tamed him : he was ouer arrogant before . The defection of the godlie is verie euill : yet this is a sure thing , that the fallings and the sinnes , yea , the foulest defections of the godlie doe euer better them , and worke alwayes to their good . A wonderfull thing : The Lord , who brings light out of darknesse , makes the defection of His owne to turne to their weale . Has hee beene a proude man , an ignorant man , &c. the Lord will giue him a fall , Hee will cast him downe vpon his backe , and with that Hee will tame him , & make him to stink in his own nostrils , as He did to Peter : for now when he is fallen , & sees his own weaknesse , he speakes soberly , & makes no matching with the rest ▪ Lord , if th' Elect be much beholden to God , for He makes all things to further them for their saluation . So in a word , No euill can come to the godly man . Yet the wordes would be considered : he sayes not simply , I loue thee : but , Lord , thou knowest that I loue thee : he takes the Lord to be witnesse to his confession : as if he would say , It stands not in my words , but Lord , thou knowest , that I loue thee . And so here he both acknowledges Iesus to be God , ( for He is only judge to the heart ) & also approues the sinceritie of his loue to Him : for God is said to bee witnesse not so much to the confession of the mouth , as to the sinceritie of the heart . If thou louest the Lord , call Him to be witnesse of thy loue : and therfore beware of your confession of faith and loue to the Lord : looke that it be with sinceritie of the heart & not from the teeth forward & neb of the tongue only : but looke that it rise from the loue which is rooted in the heart , for the Lord is witnesse and judge of the heart , Hee will passe from thy wordes , and will looke in with a pearcing eye into thine heart , & rip it open , to see if there bee any sinceritie of loue there . So looke euer to the heart , when thou takest the Lord to be witnesse to thee . Men commonly take no heed to this , they say , The Lord knowes , when they will speake falsly . Ye shall find this commonly , that he who is the greatest swearer & falsest man , is euer readiest to take God to be his witnes : but when he speakes so , what is he doing ? euen crauing that God would send a vengeance & judgement on him . Yet to weigh the words more narrowly : he sayes not simplie , Thou knowest : but when he professes his loue to Him , he giues Him a reuerend stile again , & calles Him , Lord . No , th' Apostles carried to their Lord a wonderfull reuerence . This learnes thee , when thou makest a confession , a profession , a protestation , wherin thou namest the Lord as it should be in modesty & sincerity of heart ; so should it be in fear & reuerence . That God who is full of glory & majestie , should neuer be named , but with honor & reuerence , when thou speakest to Him , speake in reuerence : yea , thinke neuer of Him , but with reuerence . Well , these speaches & protestations of men , wherin they name the majesty of God , that are so vnreuerend , rash , & insolent , testifies & sais plainly , That in their hearts there is no reuerence to God : yea , they vtter , that in their hearts they haue said , There is not a God in heauen . But , O miserable catiue , thou shalt find that there is a God one day to thy euerlasting damnation , I giue thee no lesse doome . Consider further : when Peter answeres the Lord the third time , it is said by John , that Peter was sad in heart , & giues a sad & sorrowfull confession , because he thought the Lord , by so many interrogations , credited him not , but d●strusted him . Then learne hereby what should be the properties of a true confession : as confession should be in modesty , sincerity & reuerence ; so it should be in sadnes : the confession of a sinner must be in grief & sadnes : there is no question , but in his confession he saw matter of sadnes , & saw the Lord by His vrging of him so many times would haue him to be sad . This he perceiues , & therfore he is sad , when he confesses . So the confession of a sinner must be with sadnes of heart . Wilt thou come to the Lord with a wanton confession , after thine accustomed mirrinesse ? No , no , for the Lord by pricking of Peter so oft , declares that He has no pleasure in a confession , except it be in sadnes . Therfore , when thou confessest , say , Alas Lord , th●t I cannot loue thee so well as I should doe , & would doe . Well ▪ if the Lord seeke a confession of thee , He will pricke thee , till He get a sad confession of thee . Now it may be asked , What ned this confession once , twise , thrise to be repeated ? What needed Peter thrise to say , I loue thee ? I answere : what needed P●ter to denie Him thrise ? Now certainly , that threefold deniall requires this threefold confession : if hee had denied Him but once , it might haue bene , Hee would haue asked but once : if thou goest downe to Hell by degrees , wilt thou leape vp to Heauen without any degrees at an instant ? No , no , looke by how many degrees thou hast gone down from God , toward Hell , by as many degrees must thou approach to Him againe : for when thou hast committed a great sinne , thou canst not repent enough for it : albeit thou shouldest weepe and mourne many dayes and yeeres , all is too litle . Many a time must thou confesse thy sinne , which if thou doest , thou shalt both thereby glorifie God ▪ and also obtaine a fuller assurance of the remission of thy sinnes : for the more thou repentest , & the more thou confessest thy sinnes , thou wilt get the fuller perswasion & greater assurance that thy sinnes are forgiuen thee .

Now I go forward : The Lord meetes Peter againe , when he hath professed that he loued Him , Hee sayes , F●ede my Lambes : & againe , Feede my sheepe & the third time , Feed my sheepe . Peter , seeing thou hast confessed , that thou louest me , here I absolute thee : the Lord sayes in effect , I restore thee to thine office againe , be thou an Apostle , be thou a feeder of my sheepe , be a Pastor to me , this is the principall purpose : so that the loue of Iesus restores a sinner : it is this loue that restores thee to the roome thou hast beene in . But I insist not heere : in this answere to Peter , ye see , how the Lord will haue thy faith & thy loue to be manifested : No , the confession of faith & of loue must be manifested in action , according to the calling the Lord hath placed euery one into : hath the Lord called thee to be a king , Hee wil say vnto thee , feed my people , as thou wouldest loue me , & the Lord grant , the Kings may take heed to this , & especially , our King , that as he professes a loue to Christ , so he wold feed His people : the Lord giue him this consideration : art thou a Minister , & sayest , thou louest the Lord : well , the Lord will say to thee againe , feede my lambes , I neede none of thy feeding , thy loue and well doing cannot extend the selfe to me , but do good to others who carie my Image for my cause . A profane man or woman with a shameles face wil say ▪ I loue God : the greatest knaue of them all wil say so : but if it manifest not in an action , thou art but a lyar , thou louest Him not : faith & loue must euer vtter themselues in good actions : hast thou gotten a heart , hands & feet do some good , otherwise if thou dost neuer a good deed , thy profession of faith & loue is but vain . Look 1. Ioh. 2.4 . He that sayes , I know God , & keepes not His commandements , he is a lyar , & the trueth is not in him . If a man sayes , I loue God , & hates his neighbour , he is a lyar , so that he shal be punished , not only because he did no good , but because he was a lyar : there are many lying Protestants in this Land : they will protest they loue God : but when it comes to the trial , the world sees , that they haue only a shew of religion , & not the power therof : there is anot●er thing here yet to be marked : vntil Peter had professed he loued Christ , He bids him not feed His lambs : but looke how the one followes the other : therefore it must follow , that feeding of the lambes of the Lord , must come of the loue of the Lord . If Peter had said , I loue thee not , Christ could not then haue said to him , feed my lambes : them the lesson is cleare : a man cannot be a Pastor , a feeder of the sheepe of Christ , except he loue Christ : No , there is none in any calling , that can do any good deed , except the welspring of loue be in his heart , if that be not , he shall neuer do any good deed , all shal be sinne : thou mayest well flatter thy s●lfe , & others may flatter thee , & say all is well : but if loue be not , how faire & glansing so euer thy worke be , God coūnts not of it . No King in his calling shall euer doe a good deed , except he do it for loue he beares to the Lord : therefore , seeing a Pastor should learne all other folke to do their dutie : yea , the King himselfe , how much more is that loue required to be in him , if hee would do rightly , sincerely , & earnestly : as for his feeding , it is more poysoning than f●eding , if he haue not loue to Christ : the Pastor is not worth a penny , that striues not to get a sense of that loue of Christ in his heart . The●e are so many difficulties & impediments cast in to a Pastor when he is about to discharge his duty , which he can neuer be able to ouercome , except he both loue the Lord , & be sensible of the Lords loue towards him : the life of a Pastor is a thornie l●fe , and the more faithfull the man be ▪ the moe vexations & troubles will he vnderly : what is his life , but a continuall t●ouble ? with whom hath he to do ? with a flock : for a Pastor & a flock are relatiue : & what a flock ? some are so dull , that teach he neuer so much & careful●y , they remaine rude and vncapable ( many of this towne are guiltie of this ) and if there bee any capable , they are so vaine , so wanton , & light headed ▪ that they vanish away in their own cogitations : & againe , some are so infirm , that euery thing almost is a stumbling block , suppose that men giue no offence , yet wil they tak offence : some so malicious & indured , that the more the Pastor cry , the more endure they their heartes , and rejects all wholesome admonition : some will be sitting vp before the Pastor , and mocking him when hee is preaching , and when the Pastor hath done all the pointes of his calling faithfully , he needes not to looke for any thing , but vnthankfull meeting in the end : No , the more faithfull a man be in his calling , the moe tentations shall hee bee subject to , to make him the more weake and feeble . If ye would have the proofe of this : looke 1. Cor. 4.9 . What are we , sayes Paul , God hath set vs vp to be a mocking stocke , a ●azing to the world , to the Angels , and to men : what are we ? the ofscouring of the world , that is sweeped out , to be cast to the backe-side . Then what held him vp ? and what held vp Peter ? and the rest of the Apostles and Martyres ? What ? but the loue of Iesus : if they had not loued Iesus , and that exceedingly , they would soone haue fainted ( we want the tenth part of that loue to Iesus that they had , alas , all is vanished away . ) Would Peter or Paul , or any of them haue borne out these things , if they had wanted the loue of Christ , if it had not constrained them No , 2 Cor. 5 14. he sayes , We are fooles , but for Christs sake : for that loue of Christ constraineth me : that is , the loue of Iesus occcupies so all my senses , that it beares mee out : thereafter he resolues that loue which he caried to Christ , into the owne cause , where he subjoynes : B●cause we know , that if ●ne be dead for all , then were we all dead : the ground of His loue was : because Christ loued him : and this loue is the cause , that makes His owne to doe all , to suffer all for Christs sake , to liue to Him , to die to Him : looke if thou findest , that Christ loues thee , & then thou wilt loue Him : so that thou wilt not refuse , if it were a thousand deaths for His cause . O the loue of Christ is a great gulfe ! No , it will drowne greater persecutions , than the Sea will : Pray therefore that the loue of the Lord Iesus may be in thine heart , that thou mayest loue Him againe . Now againe , if the faithful discha●ge of the dutie of a Pastor must proceede of necessitie from the loue of Christ , as the effect from the cause . Then marke , how ye shall know , whether a man loue Christ or not : a King ▪ a Minister , euery Professor whosoeuer . Would ye haue a token ? looke if he be faithfull in his calling : if this be a necess●ry effect , then marke their works : by their works thou shalt know them : the loue cannot be seene with the eye , it is vttered by a marke by the life , when thou seest a man well occupied in his own calling : the King ministring Iustice , the Pastor feeding his people , certainly , thou mayest say , Yone man loues Christ , but if the action be inlacking ▪ what warrand haue I , that a man loues God , I haue none . The Apostle Paul , by the confusions and perturbations which he saw to be in the Church of Corinthus , gathers , that the false teachers , these deceiuers loue not the Lord Iesus : & therefore he denounces a judgment against them , saying , If any man loue not the Lord Iesus Christ , let him be had in execration yea , excommunicated to death , 1. Cor. 16.22 . I say , an vnfaithful Pastor , who feedes his own b●lly , & not Christs sheepe , is accu●sed , not only because he spoiles the Church of Christ , but also ▪ because he loues not the Lord Iesus Woe shall be to him one day : & by the contrarie : a faithfull Pastor , ô what honour & glory shal he be exalted vnto ! Yet againe , these words would be considered : the word of feeding would be looked to : it is a borrowed word : to speake properly , a Minister feedes not : it is an Heard , that feedes neat and sheepe : the Scripture applies not this word only to Ministers , but to Kings : for looke how busie as an Heard is going about feeding his flock , as busie should a King be in his calling : a King is but an Heard set ouer to feed the people of God : but the Scripture commonly in the New Testament applies it to Ministers , because in a Minister there should be as great diligence , painfulnes & carefulnes toward the people , as in the Heard toward the flocke : & if there were no more to teach this , this threefold & so earnest commendation to Peter & the rest were sufficient . It is true , that the Lord Iesus Himself is the Prince of the Pastors : yea , properly He is only Pastor , He is the Heard : & therefore He clam●s this stile to Him , Job . 10 1. For why ? the flock is His , & not the Ministers : therfore He sayes , Feed my lambes , then ye are his flocke , & He is your Pastor properly . Againe , it is His food , that the flock is fed with : all the store of the fodder of grace is out of His barne . If a Minister minister to you the smallest portion of food which is not taken out of the barneyard of Iesus , it is poyson he giues you . Knaues haue deceiued the world long : the Pope & his shauelings haue propined poyson to the people , & haue made many thousands goe to Hell : giue Christs flocke Christs food . But notwithstanding that Christ properly is the only true Pastor , yet louingly he cōmuninicates this His stile to them whom He employes in His seruice of the Ministerie . Thou that art a Minister , He cals thee a Pastor : but thou art but as a seruant laid vnder the chiefe sheph●ard : they are not Lords of the flock : No , not the best of them : No , not Lords , but dispensators : so they are not prope●ly Pastors . Seeing then , such is the mercy of the Lord , that He so honours them , that Hee communicates His stile to the Ministers : therfore they should striue to shew themselues worthy of that stile , by the faithfull discharge of their calling , in feeding of the flock . But who are they that should be fed ? Christ sayes first , Feed my lambes : & then He sayes twise , Feed my sheepe : all is one , for the Kirke is compared to a folde full of sheepe . He sayes not , Goe feed tygres , lions , wolues , but lambes , sheepe . Who are these then ? By these lambes & sheep , the Lord vnderstands His Chosen , ( Blessed is hee that is chosen in Christ , for great is the number of them that perishes , a very handfull shall be saued ) they must be more tame ones , sillie simple ones , like sheep . Ye see the sheep euer receiuing hurt , & neuer noysom nor hurtfull to any other . Any beast will ouercome a sheep , but it wil ouercome none : so it is silly simple ones that are Christs sheep . Now I mean not , that all th' Elect are at the first hand as silly as sheepe : no , but that they who were before like wolues , lions , tygres ; by the Spirit , through the preaching of the word , by processe of time , are tamed , and made like sheep . No , no , when Peter went out to feed them , they were like tygres , raging in their lusts . No , the chosen by nature , before they be tamed & called , they are nothing different from the reprobate : they rampe and roare like lions , albeit in the secret counsel of God , & His decree of predestination , & by His grace , there be a great difference betwixt the one & the other : for God only makes a difference betwixt His El●ct , & the reprobate . What was Paul himselfe , or any other , before they were called , but wolues & tygres ? Then the Pastor , albeit he find men as wolues & tygers , yet he should not stay from feeding of them : no , he must preach the Gospel , that therby he may make of wolues & tygres , lambes and sheepe : for many of them that were like tygres , after they had once hearde the voyce of the Apostles , became simple as sheepe . Nowe it may bee asked here , Seeing the Lord recommends vnto Peter only His chosen to bee fed & instructed by him , should th' Apostles haue care of any other , to feed and instruct , except of th' Elect onelie ? Let it bee that these Elect at the first hand bee like wolues and tygers ; yet the care of them onelie in this place is recommended vnto Peter , and the rest , by the Lorde . I answere , Albeit the Lorde recommende chiefelie the care of th' Elect , yet He excludes not the reprobate : for it is the Lordes will , that foode should bee offered to them also : for the Pastor cannot know who are Elect or Reprobate : & therfore , it is his duety to compt all to be elected , & to feed all : he must not be rash in judgement . No man should be so bold , as to presume to giue out sentence , who are chosen , or who are reprobate : for the LORD knoweth who are His , 2. Timoth. 2.19 . Therefore , let him stay , vntill the Lord discerne who are elect : let the Pastor count all to be Lambes , and endeauoure to feede all , yet his labours shall only be fruitfull in the Elect : for there is neuer one that is not chosen , that shall bee tamed by the word : all the preachings in the world will not tame a reprobate , but he shall euer be a Wolfe : indeede , a reprobate may for a season take on a sheepe skinne : that is , hee may play the hyprocrite , and may seeme outwardly to some to be godly , but truely and in effect , he will neuer haue true Faith nor godlinesse . Now last , this would not be passed by , that the Lord bids Peter feed His , not another mans sheepe , but His owne sheepe : that is , them whome He hath redeemed and ransomed with His owne blood . This word containes an argument , wherefore the sheepe should be fed : to wit , because they are the Lords , ransomed with His owne blood . And more than that , this word admonishes the Pastor , that hee count not the flocke to be his owne , but the Lords , and that hee feede it not to himselfe , to vse the flocke for his owne gaine and aduantage . Iohn Baptist sayes , Hee that hath the bride , is the bridegroome , but the friend of the bridegroome reioyces greatly , because of the bridegroomes voyce , Ioh. 3.29 . By these words Iohn signifies , that he wooed not the Church to himselfe , but to the Lord , who is the bridegroome : And Paul sayes to the Co●inthians , I am iealous ouer you with godly iealousie : for I haue prepared you for one husband , to present you , as a pure virgine to Christ , 2. Cor. 11.2 . For it is the most abhominable and detestable sacriledge that can bee , to spoyle Christ the bridegroome of the Church His bride , & to take from Him His flocke , which Hee hath redeemed with such a precious and glorious ransome , euen the blood of God , Acts 20.28 . Seeing then , that the Lord hath committed to Pastors the Church , which is His owne Spouse , and His Flocke , which He hath redeemed with no lesse price , than His own blood , the LORD giue Pastours grace to be carefull in feeding of them , with that food of life , furnished vnto them by the LORD Ies●s : To whome with the Father , and the Holy Spirit , bee all praise , and honour , for euer .

AMEN .

THE LI. LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . IOHN , CHAP. XXI .

verse 18 Verely , verely I say vnto thee , When thou wast yong , thou girdedst thy selfe , and walkest whither thou wouldest : but when thou shalt be olde , thou shalt stretch out thine hands , and another shall gird thee , and leade thee whither thou wouldest not .

verse 19 And this spake Hee , signifying by what death hee should glorifie God . And when He had said thus , He said to him , Follow Me.

THE last day ( beloued Brethren ) we heard , how the Lord in this third appearing , vnto His Disciples after His Resurrection , when He dined with them , fedde them , and giuing them meat out of His owne hande , hee entered in conference with Peter : especially , the ende of the conference Hee had with Peter , was to restore Peter to that dignitie of the Apostleship , from which h●e had fallen , and whereof hee had made himselfe vnworthie through his apostasie and threefolde deniall of his Lord and Master , Hee askes him one thing thrise : Simon , the sonne of Iona , louest thou Me ? Peter answeres and giues a threefold confession : Lord , thou knowest that I loue thee . The LORD answeres againe , and giues a threefold absolution , and pronounces the sentence of his restoring againe three times : F●●de , then sayes the Lord , My Lambes , feede My sheepe . This Hee does , to confirme him the better in his restoring : for when a man hath made a foule defection from God , his heart is not easily perswaded of grace againe , it will not be at one or two sentences , it will not be a promise at one time , that will giue him an assurance of the fauour of God againe : therefore , to giue Peter the greater assurance of grace , Hee triples ouer the sentence , and giues him three times that commission , to feede His lambes and sheepe . The last day , Brethren , as the Lord gaue the grace , we opened the meaning of these words , and last , of these words , My Lambes , my sheepe : now only thus farre I adde for your consolation : ye see all this loue that Peter confesses toward the Lord Himselfe , Hee turnes it ouer vpon His Lambes , His Sheepe , and flocke , in a word , vpon His Church . Marke it : The Pastor or Minister will no sooner professe loue to his Lord that placed him in that roome , but as soone the Lord will send him to the flocke & people : if thou loue me , the Lord will say , loue my people , the Lord will place His people in His own roome : looke what loue any will beare to Him , He will haue it declared and vttered to His Saints , & more , He does it three times : so oft as Peter professes loue , so oft He sends him to the people : look how oft the Pastor professes loue to Christ , as oft He will send him to the people : if he say , I loue thee , then He will answere , feede my Lambes : if He will say a thousand times , He wil answere , feede my flocke , manifest it vpon them that carie mine Image . This shewes the wonderfull loue that God beares to His Elect : He will haue all that dutie that is due to Him , to be translated vpon His Church : so that whosoeuer doe not their dutie to the Church , I ●ffirme & I say , professe as they will , they haue no loue to Christ , thou mayest stand vp , and bable , & vaunt of thy loue to Christ : but I say , there is no such loue in thine heart , as thou professest with thy mouth . If thou s●yest , thou louest God & doest not thy dutie to man , thou art a lyar , 1. Joh. 4.18 .

To goe forward to this Text : When He hath restored him to the office of Apostleship , which by his deniall justly he had lost , Hee giues him the office with a knot , as we speak , & He forewarnes him in the entrie , that hee shall get no rest in it and when he hath done all , what shall be his reward in the world : He telles him , Thou shalt be girded with cordes , in stead of a girdle , and then thou shalt be ledde away , whither thou wouldest not : that is , to a violent death , whereby thou shalt seale vp the Gospell that thou hast preached : then the Lord giues him , and he receiues the office of Apostleship with this p●emonition ▪ that in the end of it he shall die the death . The Lord fore●arnes him to this end , that hee should be on his preparation , to mak● him readie to d●e , & to enarme him against the death : for death comming vnawares is terrible , & will te●tifie the proudest flesh that liues : 〈◊〉 this forewarning s●rues for the enarming of him , forewarned , halfe armed , as the Prouerbe is : Preparation for death , meditation of that death , and of the life to come , is better and more steadable armour against death , than a jacke , or all the strengths and castles in the earth . It is a terrible thing when death lights vpon a creature suddenly , it dammishes the creature .

But to the purpose : In the person of Peter , I perceiue , That there is no man the Lord receiues to bee a Pastor , a feeder of His flocke , or a Minister , but Hee takes him with this pr●monition : Make thee for death : that is a hard beginning : Prepare thee to shed thy blood for my sheepe , and to seale that Gospell , which thou hast preached with thy blood : for why ? a man that enters to feede the flocke of the Lord , hath not adoe with lambes only , sillie and simple sheepe , but hee must fight with Wolues : as hee must feede the lambes , so hee must fight with Wolues , Tygres , Beares , &c. that would deuoure the Lambes ? Yea , sometimes , it will fall out , that these whome they thinke to be Lambes , will manifest themselues to be Wolues : yea , beside this , it may be , that one of His owne flocke , shall stand vp and deuoure him in the end : and beside this , what is the Deuill euer doing with him ? Is he not euer going about the Folde , like a roaring Lyon , with the mouth of him euer wide open , seeking to swallow and deuoure not only the flocke , but also the Pastor ? so that he should make him for death . It is true , Brethren , euery Pastor in the ende dies not a violent death , all are not hanged ? beheaded or burnt : Some , yea , many die their owne naturall death , and in peace : the Lord honoures not euery man with the gift of suffering for the Name of Christ ? ( it is an honour , get it who will ) as He honoured Peter , and He requires not , that euery man seale this doctrine with his blood in the end : but yet it is the Lordes will , that neuer a man enter so soone to the Ministerie , but as soone hee make him for suffering , and that he preach so , that he be readie to seale vp euery preaching with his blood . Away with the man , who when he enters , thinkes with himselfe , that hee shall haue ease , and a quiet and a pleasant life . It is true , againe : the Lord will not speake now to euery man face to face , forewarning him , and giuing to him a reuelation from Heauen now , as then Hee did to Peter , yet there is nothing more certaine than this : it is His will , that euery man bee re●●ie euery houre to seale vp the Gospell with his blood , if it ple●se the Lord to call him . Paul ( Actes 21. ) when hee was going ●p to Ierusalem , he got a fore-warning , That he should be bound hand and foote , and so it fell out : but it was not fore-tolde him that hee should die : yet hee sayes , when the godly are standing , weeping & lamenting , seeking to disswade him to goe vp , What doe ye weeping & grieuing mine heart ? Why trouble ye me ? I am ready , sayes he , not only to be bound , but I am prepared to die for the Name of the Lord Iesus . So howbeit hee got not the warning , yet he had this resolution setled , to suffer . Now appertaines this nothing to you , who are the people ? I saye to thee , Thou who wilt call thy selfe a Christian man , & who hast giuen vp thy name to Iesus Christ , thou art as far indebted to seale vp thy profession with thy blood , if thou be charged , as the Pastor is ; otherwayes I will not giue thee a pennie for thy profession : It had b●ene better thou had neuer taken that name , if thou bee not readie to seale it vp with thy blood . It is true , euerie one is not in verie deede marty●ed : but I saye to thee , There is a necessitie layed vpon thee , that in some measure thou prepare thee to suffer the crosse and death it selfe for Christes sake , and so that thou be a Martyre in thine owne mind and resolution : And albeit thou eschew death , yet of this bee assured , That thou shalt beare the burthen of affliction , either inwardlie or outwardlie : for whosoeuer would liue godlie in Christ Iesus , must suffer affliction . 2. Timoth. chap. 3. vers. 11. and Act. chap. 14. vers. 22. it is saide , Thorowe manie afflictions , wee must enter into the kingdome of God . This necessity is layd vpon vs . It is the duetie ( as we vse to speake ) of euery Christian man & woman , to suffer . Ther●fore Brethren , seeing this necessity is layed on vs , That wee must suffer some affliction , we should be prepared for it , yea , if it were to dy the death for the name of Iesus . Let euerie one bee preparing themselues , both Pastor and people : for it may bee , that all estates bee sooner put to try all than yee looke for , and that the Lord saye to the Pastor , Thou hast beene preaching these manie yeeres , nowe seale it vp w●th thy blo●de : And to the people , Yee haue beene prosissing long , nowe suffer for it . There is my counsell , Suppose thou shedde not thy blood , yet looke that in the resolution of thine heart thou bee a Martyr , thou bee headed , hanged , and that suffer all sort of torment that euer any suffered , and striue to get contentment to die at the pleasure of the Lord . Hee knowes not what a Christian man meanes , who has not this resolution . A foole thinkes that this hie calling is to get pleasure ease , & delicacie : No , no , as CHRIST went out of the ports of Hierusalem , bearing His owne crosse to the place of execution , so He calles thee to goe foorth with Him , out of this world , bearing His reproach , Hebr. 13.13 . Otherwise looke not to haue participation of His glorie . Yet let vs marke the wordes more narrowly . Now certainly will ye looke in to them , yee will see that Peters calling to th' Apostleship was wondrous straite . Peter might haue thought , and saide with himselfe , Seeing I am entring to be an apostle , I am entring to a glorious calling , I wil get honor enough , I was before a poore Fisher , nowe I will get honour , ease , peace and rest . The Lord answeres , No Peter , it shall not be so . And this Hee declares by comparing his condition to come in his age , with his by-past condition in his youth : As if Hee had saide , The order of nature shall bee inuerted in thee , for when thou wast young , ere thou sawest mee , thou gottest leaue to girde thy girdle about thee , to dresse thy selfe , and to walke where thou wouldest : That is , When thou wast most able and strong to beare the Crosse , thou wast spared , and thou diddest all thinges pleasantly , & according to thy desire ; & when thou addressed thy selfe to the journey , thou girded thy selfe as thou pleasedst . Here He alludes to the oriental people , who vsed to weare long side clothes : & therfore when they went to any journey , behoued to trusse them vp , & to gird them to them . But after this it shal not be so : but when thou shalt be old , & thorow age more vnable to suffer affliction , and to beare the crosse , then thou shalt be afflicted another shal gird thee : That is , Bind thee with cords : & as thou went before where thou would , so now thou shalt be led whither thou wouldest not . Now Peter might haue said , Suppose I sustaine trouble in my age , yet thou wilt giue me a peaceable death in the end . ( There is no man almost , when he has spent his time in the common weale , but in his age he wil get leaue to be at rest , & to dy peaceably ) No , sayes the Lord , when thou art an old man , thou shalt be hurried out , & die a violent death . And it would seeme , that Christ disswaded Peter to be an Apostle , & to enter into such a hard calling , where in his olde age , which requires to be freed from trauell , & trouble , shuld be most afflicted , wheras in his youth he was freed from affliction . There is an hard meeting , & calling of Peter to be an Apostle . I think many now would run aback from the ministery , if they wist of so hard a meeting . Well , the day of trial is comming . Marke the lesson . When the Lord calles a Pastor , He will tell him the worst of it : Hee vses no flattery in His calling : In the first entry He wil lay before thee great crosses & terrours : It may be thou get ease , rest & commodity : but I assure thee , that this wil be the conference the Lord will haue with thee when thou entrest . When thou hast serued me , looke for the crosse for thy stipend , when thou hast done all , make thee for death . Therfore say not , I will enter , because I will get a good fat Benefice , & faire liuing , I will get peace & ease . It may be that the Lord cast these thinges to thee , & that thou find them , but propone not that to thy self , as a cause of thine entry : but say , I am entring to labour , to trouble , ●o paine , & it may be , in the end , when I haue done al , I shall lay down my life : let the be thy resolution . In this there is great difference betwixt God & the Deuill : When the Deuill calles one , in the beginning he promises then riches , wealth , honour , & preferment : the villane will promise felicity & happines in this life : but in the end , miserably he deceiues them , who trusted his flattery . Th' experience of the wretched catiues proues this : for neuer got they such things as were promised , but misery , terrour and horrour in the ende . But Christ calles men otherwayes , and sayes , Aime not at mee , but by the crosse , so long as ye are in this world , ye shall haue opposition , oppression , and sorrow : they shall bruise you , they shall treade you vnder foot . But in the meane time He promises , That in the middest of all their griefs , yea , in death it selfe , they shall finde comfort : for when Hee has saide to His Apostles , In the world yee shall haue sorrowe . Hee subjoynes incontenent , But bee of good comfort , for I haue ouercome the worlde , Ioh. chap. 16. vers . 33. The world shall not bee victorious ouer thee , thou shalt get a faire aduantage and outgate at the last , thou shalt get the victory . And in the middest of their troubles , not only promises He , but also He will giue them a sweeter taste & sense of inward joy , than all the worldlings can haue . When they are sitting in the middest of all their glory , riches , and outward pleasures , yea , in the very death , Hee furnishes life , as Paul sayes , 2. Cor 6 9. As dying but behold , we liue : yea , such a sweet life , as the naturall man neuer could thinke of . In thy death , the life of Iesus Christ shall be most liuely . Thou needest not then to feare to suffer any extremity for Iesus , seeing euer Hee has promised thee such a vantage . Yet further I see heere this , not onlie out of this place , but also thorow the whole Scripture , & experience teaches it , That the prerogatiues & vantages of this life , liberty & preferment , standes not well with Iesus Christ : at the least a Pastor shoulde not laye his count to brooke them both together . Peter , when he was a free man , and a Fisher , going out and in at his pleasure , hee knewe not what Christ meaned . As soone as he comes to Christ , farewell with his freedome : hee put his girdle about him ere hee knewe Christ , but knowing Christ , he must be bound with a corde , & hurled in bands : if any take this calling vpon him , to enjoy the outward comforts & prerogatiues of this world , he deceiues himselfe . Likewise Paul , Philip. 3.7 . Ere he knew Christ , a Gentle-man ( folke thinke , a Minister cannot be a Gentle-man ) a citizen of Rome , an Hebrew , a Pharise according to his sect , & in his zeale going beyond all men , and in his righteousnesse he was vnrebukable , according to the Iustice of the Law : but when he comes to Christ , what became of all these ? he leaues all , renounces & quites them , he counts them for Christs sake to be damage & doung . So , I say againe : I see not , how the aduantages , liberties , & these outward prerogatiues , can stand well with the Lord Iesus . Indeed the Lord some times casts these things in great abundance & affluence to His owne : and then if it please God ▪ why mayest thou not brooke them : for the Minister hath as good right to these earthly things , as another : for the Lord sanctifies them to their vse : but in the meane time take the counsell of the Apostle , 1 Cor. 7.31 . Vse them , as though thou vsed them not : Settle neuer thine heart on them , let them neuer be thy chiefe respect , in paine of thy life , & if they come in comparison with Christ , take Pauls counsell and experience also : count them all damage and losse , and count them hurtfull to thee : yet a degree further , count them but doung , loath them , spit at them , as at dirt : if they seeme to separate thee from Christ , shake them off thee , denude thine hand of them : I say , albeit it were thy life , if it hinder thee from Christ , away with thy life , giue it to any Tyrant , Persecuter , if it hinder thee , that thou canst not brooke Christ with it : for if thou giuest thy life for Christ indeede , He shall be aduantage to thee , not only in the time of thy life , but chiefly , in the houre of death , as Paul sayes of himselfe , Philip. 1.21 . Now , Brethren , take heede , all these earthly things , as liberties , riches , nobilitie , kinred , glory , honour of the worlde , and fauour of men , these thinges can stand thee in stead only , so long as thou leauest thy riches , thy nobilitie , albeit thou wert come of Kings , can be steadable no longer : but if thou bee laide on thy backe , on thy death bed , at the houre of thy death , what will they helpe thee then ? Nothing , but thou wilt disdain them al : No , they shal not hold thy life one houre : them all these aduantages in earth cannot be aduantage in the houre of death : in heauen or earth no aduantage to any in the hour of death , but Iesus , who has ouercome death : if thou haue Iesus , ô that joy thou shalt find in death : & by the contrarie , How terrible a departure will they find , that haue not Christ Iesus . This miserable generation will not know this , vntill they feele it by sad experience . There were two thieues hanged with Christ , but both got Him not to bee aduantage in death : therefore let men , when they are liuing , & wholest , haue Christ before their eyes , & seeke to be acquainted with Him in their life , that they may haue Him to be aduantage in their death . Yet one thing further , ere I leaue these things , I thinke all yong men that haue health , habilitie & strength of body , to run & ride , rash here & there , that haue libertie to passe & repasse at their pleasure , may learne a lesson at Peter . Peter , when hee was young , hee might haue done what hee pleased : he thought hee was a happie man : for the word importes , when hee makes mention of his former condition which hee had before he knew Christ : for when he was young , and had libertie , he was free from Christ : for he knew not Christ , before Christ knew him : so Peter in his youth a free man , a young strong man , he was also free from Christ : foolish , vaine young men , esteeme themselues to be happie , if they haue health , strength , habilitie & freedome to liue as they please , albeit they bee without God and free of Iesus Christ : alas , that is a miserable freedome , when thou art free heere in earth , if thou be free from Christ also , that is miserable : for if thou be not a bond-seruant to Christ , albeit thou wert a King , a Cesar , thou art but a seruant to sinne , & a slaue to the deuill . Paul Rom. 6.20 . sayes , When ye were the seruants of sinne , ye were freed from righteousnesse : if thou be not the seruant of Christ , thou art a slaue to the Deuill , and sinne : for of need force , thou shalt either be the seruant of Christ , or els , thou shalt be a greater slaue than a horserubber . Let neuer a man glorie in a libertie , that he may runne , or ride , doe this or that , except that , with that freedome he find himselfe bound as a seruant to Christ , & except he can say in his heart : albeit I be free , yet , Lord Iesus , I am thy bond-seruant : for Peters condition , when hee was in the chaines and bands , led out to die the death for Christ , was better than when he was a yong man , following his owne lust & pleasure : there is no happinesse but in Iesus Christ , all these earthly liberties will not make thee happy , if thou be not bound to Christ in his seruice : they only are truely free , whom the Sonne makes free , Ioh. 8.36 . And the Apostle sayes : Where the Spirit of the Lord is , there is libertie , 2. Cor. 3.17 . But I goe forwarde : Hee sayes , Thou shalt bee ledde whither thou wouldest not . This is a marueilous thing . These wordes would import , that hee died not willingly for the Lord ; but he was drawne contrary his will to the torment . How can this be ? The words may import a comparison , to wit , That one shall leade thee , not so much where thou wilt , as where he will , for thy will shal be subject to the will of the persecuter & tormenter . I answere . Indeed it is true , when Peter suffered for his Lords sake , he suffered not so wilingly , but in the meane time for there was a battell within him , & he found somthing that made resistance to that obedience : first there was nature , which naturally abhors death : there is nothing more terrible to nature , than this dissolution & parting & seuering of the soule & body : & therfore Christ Himself , who set Himselfe in all respects to be obedient to the Father , hauing our nature , abhorred death , & prayed , saying , Take this cup from me . So I say , it was no maruel that nature in Peter abhorred from death & wold haue declined that death in some measure . There was another cause more in Peter than was in Christ : Christ had nature , but it was holy : Peter beside this common nature , had some remaining corruption : And whosoeuer has it ( as all men sauing Christ Iesus has it ) they will find , that when they are bent to giue obedience to God in any thing , it will rebell ▪ and make some resistance : & when thou fainest would obey Him , & lay downe thy necke to die for Christ , it will draw thee aback . Againe , the best that liues , will vtter the words of th' apostle , I doe not the good thing which I would : but the euill , which I would not , that I doe . Rom. 7.19 . Therefore , Brethren , learne this lesson at Peter , All the godly from the beginning , & all the Holy Martyres , what euer they haue bene , that haue died for the Name of the Lord Iesus , their obedience has not beene altogether perfect : No , it is a vanitie to thinke , that the Martyres died without all feare : I say , The best of them in their death found some horrour and infirmitie : And I saye , The victorie that they got was by an inwarde battell in their soule : and as they were victorious , by yeelding themselues outwardly to the death ; so they were victorious in their soules . This is comfortable . When thou seest that the Saincts feared & abhorred death , if thou findest the like feare in thee , yet bee not ouer much casten downe : Thou wilt say , Shall I suffer death in the fire ? shall I bee burnt quicke , and bee dammed , as the Martyres haue beene with sundry sortes of tortures ? Alas , I am not able to abide it . And no question , there will be an horrour in thine heart , when thou thinkest of this , but especially when thou commest to the act of suffering , then all such infirmitie , such feare & dread shall rise , and get vp in thy soule : But let this be thy comfort in the Lord , when thou findest this , that this feare shall not hinder thine obedience , and say , There is nothing that befalles to me , but that which befalles to the best seruants of God , I am not alone , such infirmitie , such dread and feare as I haue , Peter had , and the best Saincts of God had : and howbeit they had them , yet their obedience was not hindered thereby . And so as Peter and the rest got the victory , notwithstanding of feare and dread , thou wilt giue mee the victory with Peter . This aduertises vs thus farre . Neuer man suffered martyrdome by his owne strength . And if Peter had beene giuen ouer to his owne strength , hee woulde not haue suffered more than Judas : And if Steuen had not bene sustained with the sight of Heauen , to haue holden vp his heart ▪ hee woulde not haue suffered the death . Paul teaches vs , Philip. chap. 1. vers. 29. As faith is the gift of God , so it is the gift of God to suffer affliction . It is giuen to you , saies he , to suffer . And therfore he saies to Timothie , ( 2. Epist. chap. 1. vers. 8. ) Be partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel . But howe ? By your owne strength ? No : but by the power of God . And therfore , whosoeuer would haue this strength , let him beg it of the Lord . Whensoeuer it shall please God to say , Goe to the stake : then euer say , Lord giue me strength , & I shall suffer . Therefore , as night & day we should be vpon this resolution , to suffer for Christ ; so should we night & day be earnest in prayer : and if thou findest the power of God by prayer to bee conueyed to thine heart , thou needest not to feare : for that power will prop it vp , & vphold it in th' extremity of death & martyrdome . So euer be in prayer , saying , Lord giue me strenth : and if thou get once a piece of this power , thou shalt wonder at it .

Now Iohn in the next verse he joynes the meaning of these words of the Lords to Peter , lest any man reading or hearing , should doubt of the meaning , This spake hee , sayes Iohn , signifying by what death hee should glorifie God . Hee meanes , that hee shoulde die a violent death , hee should not get leaue to die his owne naturall death in peace : but that hee should die violently vpon the scaffolde . The Papistes vpon these wordes , gather , That Peter was crucified , & that the Lord meant , that he should be hanged : but the words beare no such thing . Thou shalt stretch out thine hands . What necessity is there here to import crucifying , or hanging , more than heading ? or any one death more than another ? What death it was , it is not certaine : it is farre better not to meddle with it , than to beleeue mens fables . Only the words of the Lord import , that he died violently . But what death soeuer it was , it is not much to edification . Yet this is not to bee passed by , but wel to be marked , That when He is speaking of his death , He sayes not after this manner , He signified what death he should die : no , but by what death he should glorify God : a thing more worthy of marking , He stiles & defines the death & martyrdome of Peter to be a glorifying of his God . Brethren , the death of all the godlie and Saincts , whatsoeuer kinde of death it bee , whether it bee in peace , their owne naturall death , or a violent death , whatsoeuer kind of death it bee , it may bee defined after this manner , to bee a glorifying of God . And blessed are they that die in the LORD , Blessed are they that die in faith in the LORD IESVS : that is , as PAVL sayes , sleepes in Him , 1. Thessal . chap. 4. vers. 14. So I saye , The death of euerie godlie man and woman , glorifies their God . Yet we must vnderstand , That the death of these who suffer martyrdome , and seales vp the trueth of Christ with their blood , that death especiallie gettes this praise , and this stile , That it glorifies GOD after a speciall manner . Marke it well ▪ Martyrdome properly is called , The glorifying of God , because in it especially is the matter of the glorie of God . Aboue all other deathes of men in the worlde , in the death of the Sonne of God Iesus Christ , was greatest matter of the glorifying of His Father : and therefore , aboue all other deathes , the death and crosse of Christ gettes this stile of the glorifying of GOD , Joh. Chap. 12. vers. 28. When the LORDE has striuen with the feare of death , looke howe Hee considers with Himselfe , Lord glorifie thine owne Name : that is , Bee thou glorified in my death . Next , after Christs death , the death of the Martyres serues most for the glorie of God : and therefore , next after Christes death , the death of the Martyres brookes this stile . Therefore ye see in this place , Iohn speaking of the martyrdome of Peter , calles it , The glorifying of GOD. And Paul to the Philippians , speaking of his death , sayes , that the Lord should be magnified in his death , Philip. chap. 1. vers. 20. And all to this end , To encourage vs chearefullie to go to death for Christs sake What knowes anie of vs , but wee may bee charged with martyrdome , whether it be Minister , or anie of the flocke ? And I affirme to you , that if the Lord call any of you to die for the Gospell , if ye denie Him , Hee will denie you . These are His owne wordes , Matth. 10.33 . Therefore , seeing euerie one of vs , if wee bee Christians , are bound to suffer : No , not a Minister onelie , but the soberest of you all , lad and lasse . Wee haue this encouragement to suffer Martyrdome , that our death shall glorifie God after a singular manner . It is no matter what become of thee , if thou gettest that honour to glorifie God : for bee assured , if thou doe so , thou shalt be partaker of His glorie . When the conference is done , the Lord appearantly rises vp , for the time of this conference they were sitting together , And the Lord sayes to Peter , Followe thou mee . The meaning is this , as though He would say , Well Peter , I haue forewarned and enarmed thee against this death : in token of this , follow thou me : for he giues him this as an vndoubted signe of his crosse & death that was to come . No , Brethren , they that will follow the Lord , must take vp his crosse , and followe Him . And therefore bids Hee Peter follow Him . Well , these wordes are hard to flesh and blood . But here is the great comfort , We haue Christ to follow , He goes before vs , When we goe to the crosse to martyrdome , Hee goes before vs . To goe to death , without Christ going before vs , of all thinges it is most terrible and fearefull : But to goe to death , following Christ , there is great matter of consolation : for when Hee is before vs , and if wee followe with His crosse vpon our backes , wee shall finde , that the death of Christ has taken away the bitternesse of death . Whosoeuer shall followe Christ , shall neuer taste the bitternesse of death . But if thou bearest thine owne crosse , thou diest for thine owne sinne , as a Malefactor , a Thiefe , a Murtherer , &c. Woe is thee , for the ende of that death is th' extremitie of Hell . It stands not onely in a shamefull , ignominious , and comfortlesse departure , and in the sundring of the soule from the bodie , it ends not there , but thereafter the soule must be thrust into Hel , to be tormented for euer . But when we haue Christ going before vs , bearing our crosse , suffering for our sins , & then we following Him , bearing His crosse , Hee dying first , takes away the bitternesse of death , and makes our death an entrie to life euerlasting . There is a comfort that Peter gettes in death : so that death is made sweet to him , and a port to life euerlasting . Brethren , ye must vnderstand , That Christ goes before vs , not onelie in His death , but in His Resurrection and life : for at this time Hee was risen . So PETER followes Him in His Resurrection . There is a double comfort , Wee followe IESVS CHRIST not onelie in His death , but also in His Resurrection , to raise vs to life againe : for it is by vertue of that life of IESVS CHRIST , that wee rise to life , after our death . Whereto intendes all this ? Euen to encourage vs to suffer Martyredome , and seale the Gospell with our blood , if it shall please the Lord to call vs : and happie art thou if the Lord shall honour thee , so that Hee will haue thee to beare His Crosse , & to suffer as an innocent , who for a thousand of thine own sinnes art worthy of an ignominious death , & desperate departure : for if He goe before thee , if He beare thy Crosse , the bitternesse of death is taken from thee , because the guiltinesse of thy sinne is forgiuen . Now , the Lord furnish vs strength & courage , that we shame not His cause , if it shall please Him to call vs to suffer for the Name of Iesus , To whome with the Father , and Holie Spirit , be all praise and glorie , for euer . AMEN .

THE LII . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . IHON , CHAP. XXI .

verse 20 Then Peter turned about , and saw the Disciple whom Iesus loued , following , which had also leaned on His brest at supper , and had saide , Lord , which is he that betrayeth thee ?

verse 21 When Peter therefore saw him , he said to Iesus , Lord , what shall this man doe ?

verse 22 Iesus said vnto Him , If I will that he tarie till J come , what is it to thee ? follow thou Me.

verse 23 Then went this word abroad among the brethren , that this disciple should not die : Yet Iesus saide to him , he shall not die : but if I will that he tarie till J come , what is it to thee ?

verse 24 This is that disciple , which testifieth of these things , and wrote those things , and we know that his testimonie is true .

verse 25 Now there are also many other things , which Jesus did , the which if they should be written euery one , I suppose the world could not containe the bookes that should be written , Amen .

WEE haue heard , Brethren , that after the Lord had restored Peter to the dignitie of the Apostle shippe , from the which hee had fallen by his threefold deniall of his Master , in the Hall of the High Priest , he addes to his absolution & restitution , a premonition , and forewarning , forewarning him , that in the end of his Apostleship , when he should become an old man , he should close vp and seale his Apostleship with his blood When thou wast young , sayes the Lord to Peter , thou girdedst thy selfe : thou knittedst , thy clothes , when thou wast wont to goe any way , and wentedst , whither thou pleasedst : but when thou shalt be olde , thou shalt not get credence to gird thy selfe , to put thy girdle about thee : but thou shalt stretch out thine hands , and another shall gi●d thee with cordes and chaines , and shall lead thee away , not where it shall please thee , but where it shall please him , he shall lead thee to the death . We heard , Iohn opened vp the meaning of these words and told vs , that Christ thereby signified , that Peter should glorifie God by a violent death : and thereafter , to encourage him , the Lord goes before him , & bids Peter follow Him , signifying thereby , that His death had taken away the bitternesse of death , and that by vertue of His Resurrection , he should liue againe .

Now in the wordes that we haue read , in the first place we haue set downe a new conference betweene the Lord and Peter : for while they are in the waye , the Lorde going before , and Peter , following , there they fall againe in a new conference , and Peter , as he was ay too rash , albeit very zealous : so here rashly he demandes a curious question , and it is about Iohn the writter of this Gospell : the question is , What should Iohn doe ? What shall this man doe ? Shall he not follow the Lord ? The Lord had not bidden him follow Him : it might haue contented Peter well enough , that the Lord had kept silence of Iohn , and he to haue done the thing that the Lord bade him . Nowe , Brethren , ere I come to the question , yee must marke the occasions of this curiositie of Peter : I perceiue , the first occasion that brings Peter to this question , is this : When they are going together , Peter lookes ouer his shoulder , and turnes him about , and turnes his eye from the Lord , and looked to Iohn , that apparantly followed a far●e off : vpon which followes this curiositie , and this learnes vs this lesson : If the Lord bid thee , followe Him in any calling what euer it be , as Hee bade Peter followe Him to the death ( that was his calling , for a man followes God in his calling , all lawfull callings are but a following of the LORD ) learne here to be wiser than Peter : hold thine eye constantly vpon Him , thine heart vpon Him : in thy calling followe Him foot for foot : tread thou in the same footsteps , so farre as He shall giue the grace , decline not , neither to the right hand , nor to the left : & as to thine eye , looke that it be neuer drawne from Him , looke not ouer thy shoulder to see what is behind thee , but look constantly on the Lord : for if thou doe this , thou loses the sight of Him , & that of need force shall make thee to settle backe in thy calling : Peter but once turning , goes one foot backward , & falles back from that course wherin he should haue walked , Paul Philip. 3.14 . considered this well , & in that race he ranne to be partaker of Resurrection , & life euerlasting , he sayes , I neuer looke behind me , I neuer looke ouer my shoulder , to see what is behind , but mine eye is euer vpon the marke , to get the price of the high calling of God . Seeing then we haue taken vp a course to walke in to that life , Iesus Christ beeing the forerunner , and breaking vp the Heauen : holde thine eye continually vpon the forerunner : follow Him in thine own calling ▪ and see that thine eye goe neuer off Him ▪ It is the felicitie of the creature to follow Him , and thou must follow the Lord in thine owne calling : there is the first occasion . Vpon this followes another : for piece & piece he comes to his curiosity , turning himselfe about , & looking to John , Whom the Lord loued , who was very familiar with the Lord , & apparantly hath vsed the Lord more homely , than any of the rest ▪ for he was the man which leaned on Iesus brest at supper : for when the Lord forewarned them , that one of them should betray Him , Peter winkes vpon Iohn , & beckenes vnto him , as hee leaned on the Lords brest , to aske who it was : John said , Lord , which is he that betrayeth thee ? Now Peter remembring this loue of the Lord towards John , & this great familiaritie , he marueiles why that Disciple should haue bene left behind , & should not haue beene required to follow Him , as well as he , and so he falles out in this curious question , & forgets in a manner his own calling : there is the ground : Peter looking to Iohn , he sees him not so soone , but hee findes in him the matter of his curiositie : wilt thou leaue off thine own calling , & take leasure to looke about thee here or there , to this man or that man , when the Lord hath bidden thee strictly follow Him , & forbidden that thou shouldst looke about thee : thou shalt not so soone do this , but as soone thou shalt find matter of curiositie : No , if thou take thee that leasure to looke to another , thou shalt get a stumbling block to stay thee from thy calling : therfore , if thou be called by God to any calling , looke that thine eye be neuer off the Lord , as thou wilt be answerable to Him , hold thine eye vpon Him , take thee not so much leasure from thine own calling , as to looke once to another man : ô that strict life that is required of a Christian : men thinke that they may liue loosely as they please : No , but thou must walke circumspectly , & precisely in thy calling , holding thy eye vpon the Lord : Another thing I marke : Peter , when he sees Iohn following after , wonders that the Lord bids not him also follow , he thinkes that the Lords homelines with Iohn is failed . It wil be at times , that these men that haue found in greatest experience the loue of Christ , & familiaritie with Him ( & blessed are they that haue found His loue , & is homely with Him : if thy acquaintance begin not here , thou shalt neuer be acquainted with Him hereafter , let no man be guile himselfe ) it will be that men wil think the Lord has forgot them , has left them , & cast them off , & they themselues wil begin to doubt of the Lords fauour , the smallest thing that can be , wil make vs to dout : but there is no cause why either thou shouldst doubt , or other men should think so : for whom He loues , He loues to the end . The answere which the Lord giues here to Peter , testifies His loue was as great now as euer it was before : if thou gettest once His loue , it shall not faile thee , it wil appeare , indeed , to thy sense , that it failes , but measure thou not the fauour of God by these things that are outward thou must not judge rashly , either of thy selfe , or of others by these outward things . Now come to the question : vpon these occasions followes this question , What shall this man doe ? Shal not Iohn thy beloued disciple follow thee ? Wilt thou leaue him behind thee ? If thou giuest mee this honour to die for thee , wilt thou not giue him the like . Ye see here , an example of curiositie , not only superfluous , but hurtfull : he hurt himselfe , and did no good to Iohn ? What was the ground of it ? he tooke him leasure from his vocation , which was to looke to Iesus , and to follow Him , to scanse vpon John . Vpon this , hee falles in this inconuen●ent , Paul 2. Thess. 3.11 . speaking of them who liued inordinately , he joynes these together , They worke nothing themselues : again , They are curious about other mens affaires : Meaning , that all this curiositie about other mens affaires comes from idlenes in their own calling . Vpon this it comes to passe , that thou sets thy mind on other folk : if thou wert busie in thy own calling thou wouldst not be curious in other folks affaires , & this ye shal find , that these men that busie their heades about other mens adoes , finding fault with this man , and that man , they are most idle , and carelesse of their owne adoes : fye vpon this curiositie , fleeting and flowing hither and thither . Then set thy minde on thine owne calling , & so thou shalt not get time to trouble and vexe thy minde with other mens adoes . This is the curious question : folke would thinke that this is but a light worde which Peter speakes , but it is not so : for beside this curiositie , there is another fault in him , hee hath a sinistrous judgement of the Lords doing , he thinkes all men should be called to one calling : hee is called to die for Him , and so hee thinkes should Iohn also : but the LORD lets him see , that hee is beguiled . There are many in this warfare , but all this hath not one station & calling , he hath one , & he hath another , he hath this , he hath that , The Lord will say to one , Doe thou this : to another , Doe thou that : to Peter , Follow me : to John , tarie thou still there : for example : There will be ten men in this warfare , & he will take one of the ten , and say , Come thou out , and goe , & be burnt for my Names sake , and he will let the rest stand still , and will exercise them with croces : some more gently , some more sharply , as pleases Him : so diuersly Hee will crosse them : no Christian without some crosse : be patient in it , & thou shalt get a faire outgate : He will exercise one in the minde , and another in the body , the third in his goods and geare : He hath many wayes to exercise His owne : if there were a thousand of them , Hee will get as many crosses , so that none shall escape his crosse . It is a vaine thing , to thinke , that all men shoulde be called to that , whereunto thou are called : No , leaue others to the Lord , to doe with them as He pleases : goe thou to the scaffold , if the Lord command thee , and leaue thy neighbour .

Thus farre , for the curious question : Now come to the rebuke : He meetes Peter in anger , and with sharpe words , If I will that hee tarie till I come , what is it to thee ? Doe that which thou art commanded to doe : Follow thou me : As He would say , Let John be : thou art too curious , looke to thy selfe : turne thine eye from Iohn , and follow me in thy calling , which I haue placed thee into . Yee shall perceiue in this reproofe three things that He findes fault with : First , that he should haue left off his calling : the second that he was curious about Johns calling : the third the greatest of all , hee enters into the calling of the Lord : a great vsurpation : it pertained to the Lord , to call Iohn , and euery man , as pleases Him . O! but hee would be the caller of John : this is no small thing : No , no , thou must not scoffe with the Lord , as though Hee had no discretion to call others : so in this doing , he does injurie to the Lord . Brethren , behold in Peter , how many euills falles on curiositie : First , hee forgets his owne calling : Secondly , hee is too curious in his brothers calling : Lastly , hee does an injurie to Christ , makes an eruption vpon Christes office , to spoyle Him of His authoritie and power , to call all : and thinke ye not , albeit the Lord now adayes , as Hee did Peter then , but He lookes with an angrie eye vpon curious men . This rebuke is registrated , to rebuke thee , if thou be giuen to curiositie : But it would bee marked , that albeit the Lord be angrie with Peter , yet neuerthelesse He forgets not His mercie . When He found him to linger in his course , the Lord leaues him not , but He puts out His hand , and takes holde of him : therefore He sayes , Follow thou me . This is the mercie of the Lord towards His owne , that when He rebukes them , He leaues them not there , but He will put out His hand , and pull them in againe to Him : No , neuer one of vs would goe forward , except by a new grace pulled vs forward except the Lord led vs by the hand , there could not be such a thing , as a man could be saued . There is such a stumbling and wauering in our nature : therefore Paul saide , I striue by all meanes to attaine to the Resurrection of the dead : Yea rather , sayes he , I am comprehended of Christ Jesus , Phil. 3.11 , 12. Therefore , ay cry for grace after grace , otherwise , thou canst not goe one foot right forwarde , much lesse perseuere to the end . Ye will aske a question : Should neuer one of vs be carefull of our brother in his calling ? Humanitie required , that Peter should bee carefull of John : is this the thing the Lord reprooues and forbids ? I answere : there is a great difference betweene carefulnesse and curiositie : it is not carefulnesse Hee findes fault with : Woe to him that cares for himselfe only : for why should not euery one of vs be helping one another , & be carefull to bring forward the stragling body ? But it is curiositie that the Lord reprooues . Then the lesson is this shortly : Take heede , that by thy doing ( men should be very wise ) thou hinderest not thy selfe more by thy curiositie , when thou enterest into the affaires of thy brother , than thou profitest him by thy care : when thou beginnest to care for him : beware thou fall not in curiositie : passe neuer the bounds of thy calling : for there is none that hath a calling , but it is joyned with care of his brother , & the higher calling the greater care . The Kings calling requires a great care of others in the Policie : Such like , the Ministers calling is joyned with a care for the people , not to feed himself , but to feed the people . It is joyned with a speciall and wonderfull care , so that night and day his eye should not bee off his flocke : Yet men should beware , that their care turne not to curiositie . Curiositie is very dangerous . A curious man has no loue to thee , for he takes pleasure in the hurt & euill that falles to thee , and it is his meat & drinke , hee feedes vpon the euill report of others . Iohn subjoynes , that when the Disciples hearde of these words of Christ , they giue them a strange glosse . They say , Iohn should not die . A faire glosse , a faire commentarie . Iohn sayes , This was not the meaning of the Lord , He spake not such a thing , He saide not to him , hee should not die , and that was not His minde , Hee tolde not whether hee should liue or die . But Hee saide , If I will , hee tarrie till I come , what is that to thee ? Yee see howe readie men are to misconstrue and peruert the one-folde meaning of the LORD . If the Disciples , who heard His owne liuelie voyce , were so readie to giue a false and a lying glosse to His worde , which they hearde Him speake ; I pray you , what maruell is it , albeit men daylie misconstrue the written worde of GOD , and neuer leaue off to father lies vpon the Scriptures ? Yee wonder at the Papistes : I wonder not . Looke the whole Scriptures : these Traitors conclude euer a lye vpon the trueth . Looke the Rhemish newe Testament , and the rest of their writtes , I wonder not at them , but I wonder at this , Considering this grossenesse of ignorance , and the propension of men naturallie to misconstrue GODS Worde , and Will , that there is so much as one to open the trueth , and to vnderstand the right meaning of the worde . The cause of this misconstruing is not of the Scripture , as if it were doubtsome , harde , obscure , or as a nose of waxe , as they blaspheme : but the fault is partlie in the blindnesse of the minde of man , and partlie in the peruersitie and frowardnesse of the will , and malice of the heart : for it falles out , that either ( such is the blindnesse of man by nature , ) they knowe not the minde of the LORDE , or else , if they knowe His minde , yet willinglie they desire not to knowe it , but to remaine ignorant : for it is true that the Apostle PETER sayes , They that are vnlearned and vnstable wreast the SCRIPTVRES to their owne destruction , 2 Pet. Chap. 3. vers. 16. And PAVL sayes , Jf our GOSPELL bee hidden , it is hidden to them who perishes , whose eyes the god of this world hath blinded , 2. Cor. 4.34 . Againe we may perceiue , that a lye ran speedily abroad , and was easily receiued , & got soone place in the hearts of th' Apostles , wherof we may learn , that the multitude commonly drinkes in lyes , vanities , fables , and Heresies very suddenly , because naturally they are very bent thereunto . Yet this errour remained not long with th' Apostles : for after that , according to the Lordes promise , extraordinarily in the day of the PENTECOSTE , they were illuminated , and after the Holie Spirite was giuen them , who called all thinges to remembrance which the Lord had spoken vnto them , when Hee was present with them , and gaue them the true meaning and vnderstanding of all these thinges ( as CHRIST sayes , Joh. chap. 14. vers. 26. ) This lye concerning IOHN euanished , then all the Disciples knewe the LORDES meaning , when Hee spake these wordes to Peter , of Iohn , If I will that hee tarrie till I come , what is that to thee ? But the Papishe Kirke , and that Antichristian Kingdome this day , makes it plaine enough vnto vs , howe bent men are by nature to receiue , maintaine , and entertaine lyes , and vanities : for in that Kingdome not onelie is this fable of IOHN retained , but also an hudge multitude of lyes , and of the vanities and fantasies of the braine of man , which were deuised by the GENTILES , are allowed and receiued : for almoste all the Religion of the Papistes , like a Beggers cloake , is clouted and patched together , partlie of the fables and superstitions of the GENTILES , and partlie of the Rites and Ceremonies of the Iewes , which were abolished by the comming of CHRIST . If anie would knowe what fables they maintaine , and giue out , concerning Iohn , let them reade their golden Legende .

Nowe in the last two verses of this Euangell , the Apostle concludes his GOSPELL , and in the conclusion hee telles vs who this was of whome Christ and PETER were speaking of in the wordes preceeding , Euen that same Disciple which testifies of these thinges and wrote these thinges . And so telling that it w●s hee , that witnessed , and wrote these things , he closes vp his Euangel , and puts his seale to it . But the wordes are to bee marked : IOHN sayes , hee testifies these thinges , meaning by worde : and then againe , hee wrote the same thinges : So hee bore witnesse of the Gospell of Christ , both by worde and writing . Whereof wee haue to l●arne . That wee should striue all manner of wayes to beare witnesse vnto the trueth of the GOSPELL of CHRIST , by worde , by writ , by confession of our mouthes , & if need require , by the shedding of our blood also : for the moe testimonies be giuen to the trueth , the greater glorie redounds to God : Againe , we see , Iohn , when he hath ended the Historie of the Gospell , hee affixes and puts to his seale to it . We shuld follow this example : for after we haue preached Christ , we should be readie to seale it , if it were with our blood Looke to Paul , after he had preached Christ to the Philippians , and had laboured to make them to beleeue , he sayes to them , he would rejoyce and be glad with them , although hee were offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of their Faith : that is , hee would bee content to seale vp the Gospel which he had preached to them , by his death , that their Faith might be the more confirmed .

Now , in the wordes following hee sets downe the cause which mooued him to put to his seale to his Gospel : for sayes he , We know that his testimonie is true : So the cause of his sealing of his Gospell , is the full perswasion and assurance which hee had of the trueth : And , indeede , hee only who hath full assurance in his heart of the trueth of these thinges , that hee teaches , can confidently put his seale to his preaching : and therefore a Minister should endeuoure to haue full perswasion in his heart , that he may speake with libertie and great assurance , as Paul speakes of himselfe , 1. Thess. 1.5 . and that if neede require , hee may seale the Gospell with his owne blood .

Now to come to the last verse , and to end shortly : The Apostle meetes a question , that some curious men might haue demanded : they might haue asked : Are all the thinges which Christ did , and the wonders which Hee wrought , set downe in write by thee ? To this he answeres : That all things which Iesus did , are not written : for sayes hee : There are many other things which Iesus did , the which if they were written euery one , I suppose the world could not containe the bookes that should be written : And so hee wrote not all things , which Christ did , neither was he of purpose to write them , neither was he able to write them all : for if hee had written them all , the whole world could not haue contained the bookes that should haue bene written . Vpon this question we may perceiue , how curious the braine of man is , and how immoderate his ingine and appetite is : there is nothing can content it : it cannot be contented with all things which are written in the Olde and Newe Testament , with all thinges which are written by the Prophets , the Euangelists and Apostles , but it is euer seeking for more , seeking for new reuelations , new miracles , and such other thinges . The Deuill knowes well enough this to bee our nature : and therefore he propines to the world an huge multitude of lies , vanities & fables , & especially , to the Kingdome of the Antichrist , to the Pope and his shauelings , who cannot content themselues with the written word of God , the Olde & New Testament , but gripes greedily to vnwritten verities , as they call them , to traditions , which falsely they call , diuine Apostolicke , Ecclesiasticke : so that , all men may perceiue , that the Popish religion serues not so much to worke Faith , and bring Saluation to men , as to satisfie their curiositie and immoderate appetite . Let men take pleasure in that religion , as they will , they may wel get their foolish appetit pleased & satisfied , but they wil neuer get true Faith nor Saluation by it . Then marke of Johns answere to this question : That men should keepe a measure in speaking and writting these thinges which appertaine to religion and the worship of God : this did they , whome the Lord of olde employed to be penne-men of the Olde and New Testament : this did the Prophets , this did the Apostles , this did the Euangelists , : for in their writting they respected two things : First , the infinite and incomprehensible Majestie of God , and the vnmeasurable and vnspeakable greatnesse and multitude of those thinges that might haue bene written of that infinite and most glorious Majestie of God , and of Iesus Christ his Sonne : Next , they respected the meane measure of mans vnderstanding , and likewise of his Faith , which is not capable of all these things which may be written : therefore , by the Lords direction in their writting , they applied themselues to our capacity , & endeuoured to set down these things which the Spirit of God thought might sufficiently serue for our Faith & Saluation : for if all things had bene written concerning that infinite & incomprehensible Majestie , our memories had bene ouerwhelmed , our vnderstandings confounded , & our Faith ouerthrowne . Lamentable experience lets vs see this day , that the Papist by their vnwritten verities , & infinite traditions ouerwhelme the world , & subuert the Faith of men . Now last , the forme of speech which the Euangelist vses , would be considered , when he sayes , If all things were written , the world could not containe the bookes that should be written . Men would thinke , that this speech were hyperbolicke , & that the speech farre exceeds the matter it selfe , but indeed , it is not so , but rather in this forme of speech the Holy Spirit submits Himselfe to our infirmitie , & applies Himselfe to our weake capacitie , & sets down an infinite & incomprehensible matter , in a forme of speaking , which we may easily vnderstand : for when John spake this , he considered & beheld that incomprehensible & infinite deepenesse of that glorious Majestie which dwelt in Christ bodily , and which manifested it selfe in His works & miracles , which was able not only to swallow vp all the senses and cogitations of all men , but also the Heauen & the earth and when He endeuoureth in some measure to expresse that incomprehensible Highnes , after such a speech , & in such tearmes as wee might vnderstand , hee sayes , The world could not containe the bookes that should be written of Christ & His works , if they were all written : which speech imports , that no liuing creature is able sufficiently to set out & by wordes to expresse that glorious Majestie , and His glorious wotks , and miracles that He wrought , according as their dignitie and excellencie required : for the whole world is not able to comprehend that infinite Majestie : for this wee should not bee ignorant of , that this whole Scripture of the Olde and New Testament written by the Prophets & Apostles , which sets out vnto vs the glorious Majestie of God , and His properties , His power , His mercie , His Iustice , His wisdome , &c. is by infinite degrees inferior to the Majestie which it describes vnto vs , & that the Spirit of God paintes Him not throughly & fully in His essence & nature , and in His owne perfection , as He is : No , but in painting Him out , Hee attempers His stile to our infirmitie & weaknesse , that we may vnderstand & beleeue : for there can be no words so high , so sublime , so glorious inuented or deuised by any , that can bee sufficient to expresse that Majestie which is incomprehensible & infinite . Alwayes , seeing the Holy Spirit hath set down so much in the Scripture concerning that glorious & incomprehensible Majestie of God , & His worship , as is sufficient for our Saluation : let vs therewith be content , and not curiously seeke for any more , and while we read , or heare the Scriptures , let vs earnestly craue at God , that He would worke faith in our soules , that we may beleeue , that Iesus is that Christ the Sonne of God , & that in beleeuing we may haue life & Saluation through Him . To whome with the Father , and the Holy Spirit , be all praise , honour and glory for euermore . AMEN .

THE LIII . LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVIII .

verse 16 Then the eleuen disciples went into Galile , into a mountaine , where Jesus had appointed them .

verse 17 And when they sawe Him , they worshipped Him , but some doubted .

verse 18 And Jesus came , and spake vnto them , saying , All power is giuen vnto Me , in heauen and in earth .

verse 19 Goe therefore , and teach all nations , baptizing them in the Name of the Father , and the Sonne , and the holy Ghost ,

MARKE , CHAP. XVI .

verse 15 And Hee saide vnto them , Goe yee into all the world , and preach the Gospell to euery creature .

WELBELOVED Brethren , these dayes bypast , we followed out the Historie of the Resurrection of the Lord , and of His manifolde appearings vnto sundrie , but especially , vnto His Disciples , as they are set down by the Euangelist John , who insists more largely in describing His appearings to His Disciples , than any of the rest , & as God gaue the grace the last day wee ended his Gospell , & spake last of the conclusion thereof : now it rests , that we follow out so much as remaines of the Historie of the resurrection , as it is set down by the rest of the Euangelists : for Iohn wrote his Euangel after all the rest , & omitted purposely such things as were written by the rest , willing vs to addresse our selues to the rest of the Euangelists , that there we might read & follow out the rest of the Historie of CHRIST , which hee left off : And so wee are this day to enter into the description of another appearing of CHRIST , after His Resurrection , as it is set downe by Matthew & Marke . This appearing of the Lord seemes to be the ninth in number : for the first was to Marie Magdalene , The second to other women , The thirde to two disciples , as they went to Emmaus , The fourth was to Simon Peter , The fift to Iames : Then three seuerall times Hee appeared to His disciples , being gathered together , as ye heard out of Iohn . So this is the ninth appearing , wherin it is likely , that He shewes Himselfe not only to the eleuen disciples , being met together , but also to a great number of brethren , being together with them : For this seemes to be that appearing wherof th' Apostle Paul makes mention , 1. Cor. 15 6. where he says , Hee was seene of more than fiue hundreth brethren at once . In this appearing there are sundry thinges to bee considered , As the circumstances of time and place , the disciples worshipping of Him , when they sawe Him , the doubting of some of them , His communication with the disciples , & sending them out , with a commission , to preach to all Nations . Appearantly this is that meeting which the Lord in His appearing to the women , enjoyned to the Apostles : for by the women Hee gaue th' Apostles a direction , to meete Him in Galilie , Matth. chap. 28. vers. 10. According to this direction , it is said , The eleuen disciples went into Galilie , vnto a Mountaine , where Iesus had appointed them . So the place was in that Mountaine of Galilie , wherein the Lord had appointed them to meete . The time is not particularly mentioned : yet it is likelie , that as the Lord gaue a direction concerning the place ; so did Hee also concerning the time of their meeting . Then this whole meeting , the time , the place , and all , is according to the direction and appointment of the Lord . Now as they keep this meeting vpon hope to see the Lord , according to His promise ; so they are not disappointed of their hope : The Lord is as good as His promise , He shewes Himselfe present vnto them . Marke the lesson : The Lord who has appointed & ordained the meetings & assemblies of His owne , & has promised to be amongst them when they are gathered together : He disappoints them not of His promise , but shewes Himselfe to be present with them . This the disciples found by experience , when they met together by His appointment , the Lord shewes Himselfe present vnto them . This same haue al the godly found in al ages & the faithful find it this day in their meetings : for albeit He shew not Himselfe present after a bodilie manner , as here He did to His disciples ; yet He is present , yea , no lesse present with His owne now , than He was then ; but He is now present after a spirituall manner : and the faithfull find His presence to be no lesse powerfull , & effectuall now , than it was then : for from whence comes this vnspeakeable joy , comfort , and peace of conscience , which the faithfull find in their meetings , but from the presence of Iesus ? for except the Lord Iesus were present in our soules by His Spirite , it were not possible that wee could finde such a powerfull working , and such sweete motions , and alterations in them . Vaine and foolish men , who are touched with no sense of sin , disdaines & scornes the meetings of the Saincts , they thinke them all to be but fectlesse & for the feshiō , they think they feed vpon fantasies : But the faithful find by experience , that the presence of Christ in their meetinges is so powerfull , & comfortable , as no tongue can vtter , nor the heart of man is able to conceiue . And thou that contemnest and scornest these meetings , thou shalt find one day , by sorrowful experience , of how great comforts thou hast depriued thy selfe : And if thy conscience were once wakened with the sense of sinne , thou wouldest finde , that there were no joy , nor comfort to thy soule , but by these meetings : Then thou wouldest haue greater pleasure to frequent these meetings , than euer thou hadst to eat or drink when thou werest hungry and drie . Now when the Lord appeares to them , what doe they ? what is their behauiour ? It is saide , When they saw Him , they worshipped Him . What made them to fall downe , and worship Him ? What sawe they into Him ? No question they sawe in Him a glorious Majestie . By all appearance at this time He has shewed himselfe in greater glory than Hee did of before . So beholding His glorie on the one part , and their owne vnworthinesse on the other , as Hee approaches vnto them , they humblie fall downne , and worship Him . This their behauiour teaches vs , that wheresoeuer the Lord of Glorie is present , there He should be worshipped and adored : His presence requires adoration . Seest thou the Lord present with thee ? Then in humilitie fall downe , and worshippe Him . But thou wilt saye , I cannot see Him , how then can I adore Him ? Th' Apostles saw His glorious presence with their eyes , therefore they ought to haue worshipped Him : but as for vs , who liue in these dayes , after His ascension to Heauen , we see Him not , and therefore how can wee worship Him ? But I answere thee , It is true , thou seest Him not nowe with the eyes of thy bodie , but thou seest Him with the eyes of thy soule , thou seest Him with the eyes of faith , thou seest Him in the worde and Sacraments ; first crucified , and then glorified . And if thou wilt not worship Him when thou seest Him here present in the worde and Sacraments , thou wouldest not haue worshipped Him if thou haddest seene Him with the eyes of thy body face to face . These profane bodies , who will not worship Him nowe when they see Him present in the mirrour of the Gospell , they will neuer gette leaue to worship Him in the Kingdome of Heauen . Thinkest thou not that the Lord is seene present in His word ? What meanes Paul then , when he sayes , that an vnlearned man comming into the meetinges of the faithfull , where manie are prophecying , finding himselfe rebuked and judged of all , and the secrets of his heart made man●fest , that hee will fall downe on his face , and worshippe GOD , and saye plainlie , That GOD is among them indeede . 1. Corinth . Chap. 14. vers. 24. and 25. What sees the vnlearned man among them , that makes him to fall down and giue such a confession ? No question , but the glorious light of the GOSPELL shines into his soule , and Christ offers Himselfe present to bee seene by the eye of faith . The faithfull this daye by experience finde in their meetings , this same presence of the Lord : And therefore it becomes vs , in all our meetinges , euer to worshippe the Lord , and to sit with feare and reuerence , to heare the worde , and to prepare our heartes to receiue the Holie Spirite , whome the Lord promises , and offers , with the preaching of the worde to all His Chosen . Againe , this their behauiour teaches vs , what force and power there is in the glorious presence of Christ Iesus . His presence is powerfull to humble and bowe both the bodie and soule of the creature . This made Paul to saye , that at the Name of IESVS euerie knee should bowe , both of thinges in Heauen and thinges in earth , and thinges vnder the earth , Philipp . chap. 2. vers. 20. For that sublimitie and highnesse whereunto the Father hath exalted Him , is so effectuall and powerfull in all creatures , and of all sortes , that either sweetlie & willinglie it mooues them to worship Him in all humilitie ; or else it breakes & bruises them with fearcenesse and violence , and compels out perforce obedience of them . The sight and sense of this sublimitie and highnesse ▪ makes the blessed Angels in Heauen , in all reuerence to worshippe Him . The sense of this sublimitie , makes the Sainctes on earth , when either they speake or heare of Him , reuerentlie and in humilitie to bow both their bodies and their soules vnto Him . And by the contrarie , The sight and sense of this same sublimitie , raises vp in the Deuill and his angelles , such horroures and dread , as cannot bee expressed . The sense of this sublimitie , makes the wicked , howe proude and jollie soeuer they bee in their owne conceite , oft times , when they heare of Him , to quake and tremble .

The Euangelist Matthew notes , That notwithstanding of their worshipping of Him , yet some of them doubted . But who were these that doubted ? Euen some of these who before worshipped Him . And what mooued them to doubt ? Apparantly that same that before moued them to worship Him , moues them also now to doubt : to wit , that extraordinary & vnaccustomed majesty and glory wherein Iesus appeared to them , which scarcely they could haue deemed to bee so great & wonderfull . And certainly , the glory of the Lord , sitting this day in the Heauens , at the right hand of the Father , is so exceeding great & wonderfull , that if it were permitted to vs to behold it , as it is with our bodily eyes ( such is the corruption of our nature ) we could not but doubt whether He were the Christ , who was so far humbled & abased in the earth , & of whom we heard before in the Gospel . Beside this cause , the difficulty to belieue this article of the Resurrection of the dead seemes likewise to haue furthered their doubting : for indeed among al the articles of our belief , there is none more contrary to nature , nor harder to belieue , than this article of the Resurrection of our bodies from the dead . Nature can neuer be perswaded , that a dead body , that has bin a prey to worms , & is resolued in dust & ashes , can rise vp againe to life . But , as of all articles there is none harder to be belieued , so there is none more necessary to saluation , nor none that brings greater consolation . And therefore the Lord ( that we might haue the more full assurance and perswasion thereof ) tooke great paines vpon Himselfe , and for the space of fourtie dayes Hee remained vpon the earth , after His Resurrection ▪ and sundry times shewed Himselfe to His Disciples , and manie other of the Faithfull , that all occasion of doubting might bee remooued , and so their joye and comfort might bee the greater .

Nowe this doubting of the Disciples lets vs see what is the disposition of the heartes of the Godlie , euen in their best exercises . For euen their best exercises are euer accompanied with a piece of doubting , of want , of infirmitie , &c. their worshipping of GOD is with doubting , their prayer is with infirmitie , and wauering of the minde , their meditation falles from GOD , and spirituall things to carnall and earthly things , their hearing of the word , is euer with some piece of loathing , their Faith is mixed with infidelitie : so that , before they can come to any great measure of grace , they must striue and wrestle through many infirmities , and ouercome many difficulties and tentations : so that the best man , euen in his best workes , hath no matter of rejoycing , if the Lord would enter in judgement with him . Yee haue heard the disciples behauiour , now look how the Lord meetes them : First , He drawes nearer to them , and then He enters in communing with them : for it is said , Iesus came and spake vnto them : He approached to them , partly , that Hee might take away all occasion of doubting from them , partly , that with the greater profite and commoditie He might instruct them , and that His teaching might be the more powerfull and fruitfull : for no question , while He drawes nearer to them with His body , & offers Himselfe to be seene more clearly with the bodily eyes , in the meane time He drawes nearer to them inwardly , & joynes Himselfe by His Spirit more powerfully and familiarly to their soules : for this is the accustomed dealing of the Lord , when by the word He is purposed to be effectuall and powerfull in the soule of any man , He drawes neare them by His Spirit : whereas by the contrarie , when Hee is not of purpose to be effectuall by his word , in the heart , He approaches not inwardly to the soule , but He holds Himselfe a farre off , and giues them only a shew of His power and glory outwardly a farre off .

Now followes the Lords communing with His Disciples : wherein He giues them a commission , to goe out and preach to the world , baptizing them that beleeue . But before He giues them this commission , by way of preface , He sets down the ground of this commission : to wit , that power and authoritie which He had : for sayes He , All power is giuen vnto me in heauen and in earth : for it was necessary that the Apostles should be enformed of this His power and authoritie , which He had giuen Him , to the end , that knowing that infinite power , whereupon their commission and Apostleship was grounded , they might the more chearefully and willingly with free heartes , and open mouthes discharge their commission & message , beeing assured , that they had Him , who was Lord of Heauen and Earth , to be their protectour & maintainer . Marke this , Brethren , This Ministerie of the Gospell , albeit it be but a sort of seruice in the Church of God ( it is no Lordship ) and albeit men count very basely of it , and esteeme it of all callings in the world , to be the most vile and contemptible : yet it is grounded vpon such a power as farre surpasses all the power of all the Kings and Monarches of the earth : and it is the Lordes will , that both the Ministers themselues , and likewise the people that heares them , haue their eyes fixed , and be exercised continually in the contemplation and consideration of that incomprehensible and infinite power , whereupon this Ministrie is grounded : to the end , that both the Ministers may the more chearfully and couragiously discharge their calling , and also the people that heare them be not offended , nor stumble at the basenesse of this outward forme of the ministerie , not measuring the Majestie and glory of the Gospell , preached vnto them by the outward shew and forme which they see , but by the infinite and incomprehensible power of the Lord , whereupon it is grounded . Next , it is to bee marked that Hee sayes , All power is giuen me , not in heauen only , but also in earth : He joynes them both together , and that for the comfort of His Apostles , whom Hee was to send out , and of the Ministers who were to follow them to the end of the world : for when He sayes , that all power was giuen to Him in the earth , it serues to encourage the Apostles , and all Ministers in the Church faithfully and chearefully to discharge their calling , so long as they remaine heere in the earth , and grounding and anchoring themselues vpon that infinite power which the Lord Iesus hath vpon the earth , to striue and fight couragiously and boldly against the assaults of Sathan , against the allurements of sinne , against the feare and terrour of trouble and persecution , & against the manners and behauiour of this vnthankfull world , as assured , that His almightie power in the earth , shall guarde & defend them in their calling , so long as the Lord hath a worke adoe with them . Againe , when Hee sayes , that all power was giuen to Him in Heauen , it serues to comfort the Apostles & Ministers vpon the hope of a reward , that after they haue discharged their dutie in their calling , & after they haue striuen against all difficulties , & hath ouercome all tentations , at last they should waite for the Kingdome of Heauen , where they shall rest from their labours , & enjoy the presence of their Lord & King for euer , 1 Cor. 15.19 . Jf in this life only we haue hope in Christ , of all men we are the most miserable : By the which words , He meanes , if the power of Iesus Christ , whereupon wee repose & anchore our selues , extended no further , than within the bounds of this present life , then our estate & condition of all men were most miserable : yet ere we leaue these words , it is to be considered , what maner of power this is , whereof he speakes , & whereupon their Apostleship is grounded : that ye may vnderstand this the better , ye must consider , that there is a twofold power in the Lord Iesus the Sonne of God : the first is heritably , the other purchased : The first He hath as the Sonne of God , equall with the Father , before the foundations of the world were laide , & of this He speakes in His Prayer to His Father before His Passion : Father , glorifie me with thine owne selfe , with that glory which I had with thee , before the world was , Ioh. 17.5 . The other , the Sonne of God , Iesus Christ purchased to Himselfe for our cause , when Hee made Himselfe of no reputation , and tooke on Him the forme of a seruant , humbled Himselfe , and became obedient to the death , euen to the death of the Crosse : for the Lord then exalted Him highly , and gaue Him a Name aboue euery Name , that at the Name of Iesus euery knee should bow , both of things in heauen , and things in earth , and things vnder the earth , Philip. 2.6 . Heere the Apostle speakes of that power , which Hee as a Mediatour , acquired by His perfect obedience in all things , and of this acquired power it is which the Lord speakes in this place : for from this power which He purchased to Himselfe , by His obedience in our flesh , proceedes the Gospel : from this power proceedes the Ministerie in the Church : from this power proceedes Saluation to the world : for that heritāble power which the Sonne of God , had with the Father from all eternitie , without the manhead of Christ , and His acquired power by His obedience , would neuer serue to bring life & Saluation to sinners .

Nowe to come to the sending out of the Apostles : Hee sayes , Goe therefore and teach all Nations , baptizing them : In these wordes Hee giues them their commission , and committes vnto them the Ministerie , and office of the Apostleship , commanding them to goe foorth to all Nations , to teach and baptize them : for the Lord sets downe here distinctly three points of their calling : First , that they should goe foorth to all Nations of the world not holding themselues within the narrow bounds of the land of Iudea , as they did before : Next that they should preach the Gospel : thirdly , that they should baptize , that is , that by baptisme they should seale vp that Gospel which they had teached before , But to whom should they go out ? to whom should they preach ? Whome should they baptize ? Not the Jewes only , but all Nations : & Marke sayes , Goe yee into all the world , and preach the Gospell to euery creature : As if He had said , My power is extended to all Nations , to euery creature : and therefore this my Gospell , & your Ministerie , whereby my power is manifested and declared to all , must likewise bee extended to all creatures in the world . These words of the Lord furnishes vs sundrie lessons for our instruction : First , we may learne heere , that this office of the Apostleship , which the Lord committes to His Disciples , is not a bare stile of honour , No , but it is a laborious and painefull charge and calling : they are commanded to goe out into the worlde , to preach diligently the Gospell to euery creature . The Pope , his Cardinalles and Bishops , vaunt & bragge , that they are the successours of the Apostles : they clame this as a stile of honour to themselues : but in the meane time they refuse to vndertake any paines and trauell for mans saluation , as the Apostles did : these idle bellies liue in carnall securitie and sensualitie , taking their pleasure and pastime , and deceitfully gather in to themselues the substance of the world , and commit the charge of Preaching to Vicares and Curates , as if the Gospell were too base an exercise for them , and a thing whereof they had just occasion to be ashamed : and therefore let them clame what stiles they list to themselues , they are nothing lesse than successours to the Apostles : Next , these wordes lets vs see , that there are two points of the Ministerie : for the Lord giues His Apostles commission to preach the Gospell , & to baptize : so the Ministers haue these two things enjoyned vnto them : to preach the word , & to minister the Sacraments : we heare nothing spoken here of offering of a Sacrifice , either bloody , or vnbloody , or of a Priesthood : and no question , if there had bene such a thing , or at least , if it had bene a matter of such importance , & so necessarie , as the Pope & his shauelings say , the Lord would altogether haue misknowne it , & passed it ouer with silence , but He would haue spoken something of it to His Apostles : so it is but a follie & vanitie , to thinke , that since Christ hath once offered Himself a propitiatory Sacrifice for the Redemption of the world , that now there remaines any propitiatory Sacrifice in the Church . The Lord hath put an end to them all by His death & Sacrifice : there is no Priesthood committed either to the Apostles before , or to the Ministers now , but that , whereby the preaching of the word they offer the soules of men & women in a Sacrifice to the Lord : Away with that deuilish sacrifice of the Masse , whereby the Pope and his Clergy deceiues the world , making men beleeue , that daylie they offer vp Christ againe , as a propitiatorie sacrifice to the Father , for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead . No , there is no propitiatorie sacrifice nowe left to the Kirke . That sacrifice which the Lord once offered vpon the crosse , is sufficient & perfect enough , to take away the sinnes of the world . Thirdly , these words teach vs , the these two poincts of the calling of the Ministery , Teaching & Baptizing , were not committed to diuerse & sundry persons ; but both were committed to one & the selfe same person . So that he who is ordained to preach , is ordained to baptize : and he who cannot preach , has no power nor libertie granted him of the Lord , to baptize : and if hee baptize , he does it without the Lords commandement , he has no warrant of Him : and therfore his doing is but a profanation of that Holie Sacrament of Baptisme . This baptizing of infants , which is ministred by priuate men , has no warrant nor allowance of God , much lesse that which is done by women . Fourthly , out of these words we may learne , what order ought to be kept in the ministring of Baptisme to wit , the word must be first preached , the couenant of grace and the glad tidings of saluation must be first opened vp vnto vs : and then Baptisme should be ministred , to seale vp that same word and couenant , which before was preached . Wherefore serues Baptisme , except first the word be preached ? Baptisme is a seale . And what serues the seale for , if there be nothing to be sealed ? Wherefore can it serue , if the charter of the word preceed not . Therfore , except the preaching of the couenant of grace preceede , Baptisme is nothing , but an vnprofitable ceremony , and a dead element . Nowe in whose name should this Sacrament of Baptisme be ministred ? The Lord sayes , IN THE NAME OF THE FATHER , AND OF THE SONNE , AND OF THE HOLY GHOST : That is , Yee shall baptize , by the authoritie & power of the Father , the Sonne , & of the Holy Ghost . Whereof we haue to learne , That the power & efficacie of Baptisme depends neither vpon the power of the Minister , who baptizes , nor vpon the force nor power of the words pronounced by the Minister in Baptisme , as if there were any such power or operation in the wordes , as the Papists falsely attribute vnto them : but all the force & efficacie of Baptisme depends vpon the power of God only . And therefore , it is the duety of him who is baptized , to lift vp his eyes & his heart to Heauen , and to craue the blessing & efficacy thereof from God only . Next , it would be noeed , that He sayes not in a generall tearme , Baptise in the name of God : but Hee sayes distinctly , Baptise in the Name of the Father , and of the Sonne , and of the Holy Ghost . Therefore it is the duety of him who is baptized , not to content himselfe with a confused knowledge and consideration of God , but hee ought to behold that glorious Majesty , & that incomprehensible essence distinctly in the Trinitie of the persons : that is , three distinct persons in one Godhead : for faith is a distinct & a cleare knowledge & apprehension of the Majesty of God : for whosoeuer truely and sincerely beleeues , & puts his confidence in God , he finds sensibly by experience , that all good things flowe first from the Father , as the fountaine of all grace and goodnesse , through the Sonne , as Mediator , by whom all grace is conueyed and communicated vnto men : and by the Holie Ghost , who powerfully & effectually works all grace in the heart . Last , we see here a cleare and a plaine naming of the three distinct persons of the Godhead , the Lord names distinctly , The Father , the Sonne , & the holy Ghost . In all the Old Testament , we will not reade so plaine & cleare a distinction of the three persons of the Godhead . Then learne here , that Iesus Christ the Sonne of God brought first of all into the world a distinct knowledge of God : and that He first of all distinctly named , The Father , the Sonne , and the Holy Spirit . Indeed it is true , that God was knowne in the Trinitie of persons in some sorte by the Fathers , who liued vnder the Old Testament , before Christs manifestation in the fleshe : but the knowledge which they had was obscure and confused , in respect of that knowledge which IESVS brought into the worlde at His comming : but chiefely this distinct knowledge of the three persons of the Godhead , was manifested after Christes Resurrection from the dead , and His Glorification : for Christ glorified , is chiefely the image of the vnuisible God , and the brightnesse of His glorie , and the engrauen forme of His person . And from Christ glorified , especially proceedes th' effectuall operation of the Holy Spirit , in the soules of His Elect. All tendes to this , To let you see , that the cleare and distinct knowledge of the Godhead , in the Trinitie of the persons , proceeded chiefely from the Kingdome of Christ , and from His glory . Nowe to this God , one in essence , in three persons , The Father , the Sonne , and the Holie Spirit , be all praise , honour and glorie for euermore , Amen .

THE LIV. LECTVRE , OF THE RESVRRECTION OF CHRIST . MATTH. CHAP. XXVIII .

verse 20 Teaching them to obserue all things , whatsoeuer I haue commanded you : and loe , I am with you alway , vntill the ende of the world , Amen .

MARKE , CHAP. XVI .

verse 16 He that shall beleeue , and bee baptized , shall bee saued : but hee that will not beleeue , shall bee damned .

verse 17 And these tokens shall follow them that beleeue : In my Name they shall cast out deuils , and shall speake with new tongues ,

verse 18 And shall take away serpentes : and if they shall drinke anie deadlie thing , it shall not hurt them : they shall lay their handes on the sicke , and they shall recouer .

THE last daye ( Welbeloued Brethren in Christ ) we began to speake of the nine appearings of the Lord to the Disciples , as it is set downe by Matthew and Marke . Hee appeared to them in a Mountaine of Galilie , where Hee had appointed them to meete Him . Wee hearde what was the Disciples behauiour : The sight of that glorious Majestie made them to fall downe and worship Him : yet in the meane time some of them doubted : and therefore the LORDE , to confirme them , drawes neare vnto them , and enters into communication with them : and in His communing , first Hee telles what power and authoritie was giuen Him , both in Heauen and earth : to the ende Hee might mooue them the more willinglie and chearefullie to vndertake the office of the Apostleship . Then when Hee has layed downe this power , as a ground of their office and Ministerie , Hee sendes them out in the worlde , charging them first to goe to all Nations : Next , to preach to euery creature : And thirdly , To baptize , in the Name and authority of the Father , the Sonne , and the Holy Spirit . Nowe in these wordes , first Hee telles them what doctrine they shoulde teach to the worlde , then hee makes them a threefolde promise : The first is of life and saluation to then that beleeue and are baptised : The seconde is a promise of th' extraordinarie and miraculous giftes of the Holie Spirite : The thirde is a promise of His owne glorious and powerfull presence with them in discharging of their calling , & that not for a season , but to continue to th' ende of the worlde . Then in the first wordes which we haue read , He telles them what they should teach : not al things , not euery thing that they pleased themselues : but He sayes , Teach them to obserue all thinges whatsoeuer J haue commanded you . So Hee restraines the doctrine that they should teach vnto the world , vnto that doctrine which Hee Himselfe first had taught them . In the 14. Chapter of John , vers. 26. after Hee has first promised the Holie Spirit , to teach His Apostles all thinges , then Hee telles what Hee meanes by All these thinges , which His Spirite should teach : and Hee boundes them , and restraines them , to that doctrine , which Hee Himselfe had taught them before : For , sayes Hee , hee shall bring all thinges to your remembrance , which I haue tolde you . Euen so here Hee restraines the preaching of th' Apostles , to these thinges which Hee Himselfe had taught them . So marke this lesson : The doctrine of Iesus Christ , which Hee deliuered the time that Hee liued in the worlde , and had His conuersation among men , is the grounde , the rule , and the measure of all true doctrine . The Spirit of the Lord Iesus , whome Hee left behinde Him , to bee His vicegerent in th' earth , kept preciselie this rule : Hee taught not so much as one sentence in substance , but that which CHRIST had taught before . Th' Apostles , whome Hee sent out into the worlde , declined not one jote from this rule : for they taught the worlde nothing but that which the Holie Spirite had furnished and suggested vnto them before : and that Spirite taught them nothing , but that which IESVS had taught them before . So that the doctrine of the H. Spirit , & th' Apostles , come all wholly from Iesus , as th' only doctor & teacher of His Kirke , of whom the Father said in His baptisme & transfiguration , Heare him . So it should be with ministers and Teachers of the Church to the end of the world , they should make Christes doctrine to bee the rule of all their doctrine , they should teach nothing but that which Christ teached before them : the faithfull Ministers of Christ in all ages haue striuen to doe so : they confirmed all their doctrine , so farre as they could , to the doctrine of Christ . Indeede it is true , through processe of time , corrupt men entred in the Church , who respected not God , nor His glory , nor the well and saluation of men , but their owne honour , their owne lusts , and their bellie , who taught the world , not the doctrine of Christ , the way of life , but their own fantasies , dreames , and traditions . Wee may see this lamentable experience this day in the kingdome of the Antichrist : What teaches the Pope and his Clergie to the world ? Not the word of God : Not the doctrine of Christ : Not that doctrine which the Holy Spirit furnished to the Apostles : not that which the Apostles haue left in register this day : they make not that to be the rule of their preaching , but they teach their owne vanities , deuised by themselues : they teach mens traditions : they teach vnwritten verities , as they call them , which are for the moste parte altogether repugnant to the doctrine of Christ . The Lord saue vs from their doctrine , wherewith they poyson the world , and bring men to perdition . Now , as the Pastors are obliged to teach nothing but the doctrine of Christ , so are the people bound to heare , and receiue none other doctrine , but the doctrine of Christ : and for this cause , they shoulde pray earnestly , for the Holy Spirit , who is promised to His owne , to illuminate their mindes , and to giue them the gift of discretion , to discerne spirits , as also , they should be diligently exercised in reading , and considering the Olde and New Testament , the writtings of the Prophetes and Apostles , which containe exactly the doctrine of Christ necessarie to saluation .

Nowe , let vs consider in order , the promises which the Lord joynes with this commission that He giues to His Apostles : the first two are set downe in Marke , the third in Matthew : the first promise is of euerlasting life and saluation , to all that beleeue by their Ministerie , and are baptized by them : Hee that shall beleeue , and be baptized , shall be saued . This promise of life and saluation that Hee subjoynes to the preaching and baptizing of the Apostles , was , no doubt , to mooue and allure men vpon the consideration of so faire and great benefi●es , that they should receiue them the more willingly , to beleeue in the Lord Iesus : With this promise to them that beleeue , He joynes a denunciation of judgement against all those who would not beleeue by their Ministerie , He denounces eternall death , and damnation against them : Hee that will not beleeue , sayes Hee , shall be condemned . So that , as on the one part , He promises a faire reward , to mooue men to beleeue : so on the other part , Hee threatens a fearfull judgement against them that beleeue not , but despises the Apostles doctrine , to make men to abhorre and detest that abhominable sinne of infidelitie . Vpon this promise of reward , and threatning of judgement : first , we learne this lesson : The Ministerie of the Gospell is euer effectuall and powerfull in men , either one way or other : for seeing , this Ministerie of the Gospell , which from the Apostles dayes continues , and shall continue to the ende of the world , is grounded vpon that incomprehensible power that filles both heauen and earth , howe is it possible , but it must bee mightie and powerfull ? It must be powerfull , either to life and saluation : or els , to death and damnation : to life to them that beleeue : to death to them that beleeue not . Therefore Paul sayes , that alwayes they triumphed , and were victorious in Christ , and that they were a fauour to God , both in them that are saued , and in them who perish : In them who are saued , they were the sauour of life vnto life : but in them who perish , they were the sauour of death vnto death , 2. Cor. 2.14 . The Apostle in these wordes , le ts vs see , that the preaching of the Gospell is euer powerfull and effectuall in all sorts of men . Alas , men count too lightly : yea , despise , contemne and scorne this preaching , as if it were a matter of none effect , and the worde of man and not of God : but take heede , how thou hearest the Gospell : for thou shalt finde it to be the most powerfull thing that euer was , and if it bee not powerfull to worke life and saluation , it shall worke death and damnation in thee : Next , we learne out of these wordes , that Faith , Righteousnesse , Saluation , and all spirituall graces , are so tied and bound to this Ministerie of the Gospell , that whosoeuer submits himselfe to this Ministerie , and conformes himselfe to the Gospell , hee shall attaine to Faith , Righteousnesse , Life and Saluation : and by the contrarie : whosoeuer contemnes this Ministerie , hee shall neuer get any spirituall grace : no Faith , no Righteousnesse , no Life , no Saluation but by this Gospell . But yee will say , We should not tie nor binde the grace of God to those externall things ? Wee should not restraine Gods working to the outward Ministerie . Indeede , I grant , the grace of GOD , is not so tied to these ordinarie meanes , and outward helpes , which are dayly vsed in the Church , but that yee may worke without them , and that ye may worke immediatly by His owne Spirit , in whome , and when He pleases : but it is as true , that whosoeuer contemnes those outwarde ordinarie meanes , which the LORD hath ordained to bee vsed : he shall be depriued of all spirituall grace , of Faith , of Righteousnesse , of Saluation : For Faith , sayes Paul , is by hearing , and hearing by the worde of God preached , Rom. Chapter 10. verse 17. Many foolish men with-draw themselues from the outwarde Ministerie , from the meanes of grace , and are exercised in pastime , in drinking , in harlotrie , and yet they will say : they will come to Heauen as soone as the best of them , but they deceiue themselues : for if thou contemnest these outwarde meanes , which the LORD hath ordained , thou shalt neuer get no grace , the gates of Heauen shall be closed on thee , thy portion shall bee with the Deuill and His Angels : Thirdly , we may marke out of this promise , an excellent and worthie effect of Faith : to wit , Saluation and eternall life : for Hee sayes , Hee that beleeueth , shall be saued . But we may not thinke , that this effect proceedes from the force , power , worthinesse and merites of Faith : No , but this effect of life and Saluation proceedes only from the vertue , power and merite of Christ , which the soule apprehendes : for this Life and Saluation stayes and abides so plenteously , and in such abundance in Christ , that as soone as wee put out the hand of Faith , and takes holde of Him , so soone will we finde that life of CHRIST conueyed into our soules . His life is made ours by Faith : In Christ there dwelles such a marueilous and glorious light , that when wee approach to Him by Faith , by the beames of His brightnesse , He shines in our hearts , that we may get the light of the knowledge of the glorie of God , in the face of Iesus , 2. Cor. Chapter 4. verse 6. By Faith His light is made ours : in Christ there is such a wonderfull and incomprehensible glorie , that as soone as with open face with the eye of Faith we beholde Him in the mirrour of the Gospell , as soone are we transformed in the same Image from glorie to glorie , 2 Cor. 3.18 . by Faith His glorie is made ours , & when wee shall see Him face to face , & when Faith shall be turned into sight , He shall perfect our glorie , Hee shall change our vile bodies , that they may bee fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie , according to the working , whereby hee is able to subdue all things to himselfe . Philip. chap. 3. vers. 21. Seeing then so excellent and worthie are th' effectes of faith , wee ought both carefullie to vse th' ordinarie meanes whereby faith is wrought : and also pray earnestlie , that the Lord would giue a blessing to them , and by them worke faith in our heartes : that so wee may enjoye all these graces and benefites . Fourthlie , wee see in this promise of life and saluation , that the Lord joynes Baptisme with faith in Christ : For , sayes Hee , hee that shall beleeue , and bee baptized , shall bee saued . Wee may not vnderstand this so , as if Baptisme were eyther simplie a cause , or an halfe cause of saluation : No , it has no respect of a cause in the saluation of man : but it is joyned to Faith , as a signe , and an outwarde marke , to testifie and beare witnesse of the cause , to wit , Faith in Iesus Christ : and in such sorte it must followe vpon Faith , and bee conjoyned with it , that hee who beleeues would wishe to bee baptized , it is not possible that hee can contemne Baptisme : And , if a man contemne Baptisme , let him boast of his faith as hee pleases , that contempt is a sure token , that he had neuer faith , neither shall he get eternall life . So Baptisme in some respect is necessarie to saluation : that is , it must not be contemned , or neglected : for if a man contemne or neglect it , he cannot get saluation : but it is not simplie and absolutelie necessary to saluation : that is , incase a man contemne it not , nor neglect it , he may be saued without it . It is the contempt , and not the want of it that hurtes man , for a man may bee ingraffed in Christ by Faith , and may bee saued by Christ , without the seale of Baptisme : for the grace of God is not so bound and tyed to th' ordinarie meanes and outwarde helpes , but that the Lord may worke without them when and where Hee pleases . And the Lord Iesus as apparantly importes no lesse in these wordes , than that Baptisme is not absolutelie necessarie to saluation : for when after the promise He settes downe the cause of damnation , Hee speakes not a worde of Baptisme , for Hee sayes onelie , Hee that beleeues not shall bee damned : of sette purpose He leaues out Baptisme . And if it had beene absolutelie necessarie to saluation , no question Hee woulde not haue misknowne it , and passed it by . Now last , marke the meaning of these wordes , Hee that beleeues not . This negation and want of faith comprehendes first , all sinne whatsoeuer against the morall Law , whether it be originall sinne , wherein we are conceiued and borne , or actuall sinne , proceeding from originall sinne : for if we haue not Faith in the Lord Iesus , all these sinnes whatsoeuer will be laid to our charge , & will bring vs to damnation . Next , this negation and want of Faith , comprehends that infidelitie , rebellion , & stubburnesse , whereby men disdainfully refuse & reject that grace which the Lord offers freely in Iesus Christ to sinners , & this sinne of infidelitie , of all sinnes is the greatest , & most detestable : and therefore procures most speedie , fearfull & heauie judgement , and therefore Christ sayes , He that beleeues not , is condemned alreadie , Joh. 3 18. These wordes importr that there is no delay of judgement to him , who disdainfully rejects grace , but the judgement is present and alreadie past against him : and hee giues a reason , taken from that rebellion and repining against the Majestie of the only begotten Sonne of God , hee is condemned alreadie , sayes he , Because hee hath not beleeued in the Name of that only begotten Sonne of God . The Lord saue vs from this cursed sinne of infidelitie : for where it is , all other sinnes are laid to mens charge , it & drawes out most speedily most fearfull judgements .

Now , it followes , that we speake of the second promise to them that beleeue : These tokens shall follow them that beleeue in my Name , they shall cast out deuills , and shall speake with new tongues , and shall take away serpents , and if they shall drinke any deadly thing , it shall not hurt them , they shall lay their hands on the sicke , and they shall recouer . The former promise , was , of life eternall to them who beleeue , this promise is of the gift of working miracles , He promises that the Holy Spirit should giue to them that beleeue , a power & gift to worke miracles . We may not thinke , that this power is common to all , & that euery particular Christian who beleeues , should haue this gift , neither must we thinke , that it should be extended to all times , and ages . But this promise is to be restrained to a certaine number of particular persons , on whome it shall please the Lord , to bestowe this gift of working of miracles , and it is to be restrained & bounded within a certaine time : it must bee restrained to that first age and infancie of the Church , to the first time that the Gospell beganne to be preached , for then it was expedient and necessarie that the Gospell which was vnknowne , and not heard of before to the world , should be confirmed by miracles : and therefore we ought not to looke for new miracles in this age wherein we liue , because the Gospell is alreadie sufficiently confirmed by the miracles wrought in that first age of the Church , by Christ and His Apostles , and them that immediatly succeeded . The Papistes , indeede , bragge much of miracles that are dayly wrought in their Church , but their miracles are such as Christ foretold : that false Christs , and false Apostles should worke , and that the Antichrist should worke at his comming , Matth. 24.24 . And they are these , which Paul calles lying signes and wonders , which notwithstanding hee sayes , are effectuall in them who perish , because they receiued not the loue of the trueth . Now , yee see here , there is a promise of sundrie great and excellent things to be wrought by some of the faithfull in the first age of the Church : as namely , casting out of Deuils , of speaking with newe tongues , taking away serpents , the drinking of deadly and poysonable things , without harme , the healing of sicke folkes , by laying on of their hands , wherein , I purpose not particularly , to insist , but onely to marke some thinges generally for our edification . Consider first , the order of these promises which the Lord makes to them which beleeue : First , Hee promises life & Saluation : thereafter , He promises working of miracles : the promise of life , is a promise of the greatest miracle , that euer was wrought in the world : as for other miracles , they are but workes , signes and tokens of that life & Saluation that was to be wrought , which farre surpasses all other miracles . The Lord Himselfe testifies vnto vs , that all the miracles which were wrought in the first age of the Church , were counted but like as many fignes and tokens of life and Saluation to be wrought by Him . When He sayes , Matth. 9.6 . That ye may know , that the Sonne of man , hath authoritie on earth to forgiue sinnes , I will restore to health this man that is sicke of the Palsey : then He sayes to the sicke man , Arise , take vp thy bed , and goe to thine house . Where He lets vs see , that the miracle of bodily health , was a signe & token of a greater grace & miracle , euen , of Remission of sins , & life euerlasting . Whereupon we marke this lesson : That Faith is neuer without some miracle : it hath euer one miracle or other following vpon it . Indeede , it hath not alwayes with it such miracles as were wrought in the first age of the Church : as casting out of deuils , healing of diseases : yet it neuer wants that greatest miracle of all , the miracle of Regeneration , of life and Saluation , which Christ Himselfe lets vs see , is more to be marueiled at , than all the miracles heere promised : for when the seuentie disciples , who were sent out with power to worke miracles , returned rejoycing that they had wrought such great things , that they had cast out deuils , and healed diseases , He said vnto them : Albeit I haue giuen you power to cast out deuils , to tread on serpents , and scorpions , and that nothing shall hurt you , Neuerthelesse , in this reioyce not , but rather reioyce that your names are written in Heauen , Luke 10.17 . There He willes them , to count life and Saluation to bee a greater miracle than all others . Peter testifies likewise , that when the Gentiles in that first age of the Church , sawe them that were conuerted to the Lord Iesus , not walking after their olde manner , in wantonnesse , lustes , drunkennesse , &c. it seemed strange to them , they marueiled much , that they ranne not with them vnto the same excesse of riot , as they were wount to doe , 1. Epist. 4.4 . Where hee telles vs , that the conuersion of sinners was a wonder to the Gentiles : and indeede , it was no maruell , that they counted so of it : for a man truely renued by the Spirit of grace , and conuerted vnto Christ , is a wonder of the world : and thou who art renued by the Spirite of Iesus , and haue gotten an assurance of the Remission of thy sinnes , of life and saluation , thou wilt neuer seeke any new outward miracles , to confirme to thee the trueth of the Gospell : for thine owne saluation will confirme thee more , than all the miracles in the world can doe . Againe , consider here , that this gift of working of miracles , followes not euer , nor absolutely that justifying Faith , but this gift of working of miracles requires further , another sort of Faith , which wee call the Faith of miracles , which is nothing els , but a speciall and extraordinarie gift of the Holy Ghost , whereby some of the faithfull in that first age of the Church , were able to worke miracles and wonders : and this Faith of miracles is grounded vpon some particular promises and sensible perswasions in their heartes , who get that extraordinarie gift , that God by them at such times , and vpon such persons , and such occasions would worke miracles . This would be marked against the Papistes , who confound this Faith of miracles with justifying Faith : for they say : to worke miracles , none other Faith is required , but this true Faith , which wee call justifying Faith , whereas , indeede , they are two different Faiths , of diuers kinds & natures .

Thus shortly of the second promise : Now it rests , that we speake of the third promise , which wee haue set downe by Matthew in the last words of his Gospell : there he sayes , Loe , I am with alway vnto the ende of the world . This promise the Lord makes vnto His Apostles , to whome Hee had giuen commission to goe into the world , to preach the Gospell , and to baptize , & with this sweet & comfortable promise He ends His communing , that at this time He had with them : as in the beginning of His communing , to the end Hee might encourage them the more chearfully , and couragiously to vndertake and discharge that high and painfull calling of the Apostleship , Hee shewed and declared vnto them His great and incomprehensible power which He had giuen Him , both in Heauen and in earth : so heere Hee closes vp His communing with them with a promise of the presence of that same incomprehensible power : for , sayes Hee , I am with you alway vnto the end of the world : A promise moste excellent , and full of heauenly consolation , as if Hee had said , I , euen I , who haue all power giuen me , both in Heauen & & in earth , I shal be with you , not to remaine with you for a season , but for euer , vnto the end of the world , & not at certaine diets , and with any intermission , but alway , euery day , & at all times .

Marke well the degrees of this promise : First , there is a promise of an infinite and incomprehensible power : Next , there is a promise of the presence of this His power with them : Thirdly , Hee promises that this power shall not be present with them for a certaine time onely , but euen to the ende of the world : Fourthly , Hee promises it shall be present vnto the end of the world , not by set diets and dayes , but without any intermission .

But is this promise made vnto the Disciples absolutely , without any condition ? No , it is not absolute , but conditionall : and what is the condition ? Euen that same which Hee set downe in the words immediatly preceeding : if the Apostles teached men to obserue all things whatsoeuer Hee commanded them : that is , That they teached these thinges which He had taught them before , all these things , and no other thing .

This promise which here He makes to His Apostles , is extended vnto the Ministerie in all ages : yea , euen to the Ministerie , at this present time : for the LORD sayes , I shall be with you vnto the ende of the world : But so it is , that the Apostles are nowe dead , they are no more in the worlde : therefore this promise is made vnto the Ministers of the CHVRCH , to the successours of the Apostles , who should remaine in the Church vntill CHRISTES comming to judgement . Then all Ministers who faithfully discharges their duetie in their calling , and sincerelie teaches all these thinges , and onelie these thinges which CHRIST taught , and commanded them to preach , haue in this promise great matter of comfort and rejoycing . The Lord requires faithfulnesse and painfulnesse in the Pastor , in discharging of his calling : and if hee labour faithfullie and painfullie in his Ministerie , let him commit the issue and successe vnto Him , who has promised , neuer to leaue His owne , but continuallie to blesse their trauels with His presence .

Now as it is required of the Pastor , that he should bee painefull and carefull in his calling , to the ende that hee may enjoye this presence : So it is the duetie of the people , to haue a care , that the Pastor bee not abstracted and withdrawne from his charge by wordlie affaires : For , sayes PAVL , no man that warreth , entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life , 2. Timoth. 2. 4. And if so they doe , they shall bee partakers of this same presence which the LORDE promises here to His Disciples : for the presence which the Lord has promised and giues to the Pastor , is not for himselfe onelie , but it redoundes to the weale and commoditie of the people also : The Pastors blessing , is the peoples blessing : And by the contrarie , the curse that the Lord layes vpon the Pastor , is for a curse to the people , vpon whome the Lorde will bee auenged for the contempt of the Ministerie .

The Papistes bragge much of this promise , and they gather vpon it , That the Kirke cannot erre : for , saye they , seeing the LORDE hath promised to bee with His owne vnto the ende of the worlde , howe can it bee possible , that Hee can leaue His Kirke , that it can erre ? But if they weigh aright the condition whereupon the promise is grounded , they may see , that they haue no matter of bragging : For , as wee shewed you before , this promise , That the Lorde will bee with them , is not made absolutelie , and in all cases , howsoeuer they behaue themselues : but vpon this condition . Hee promises His presence , That they teach men these thinges , which Hee hath taught them before , that they teach all these thinges , onelie these thinges , and none other thinges . So that if they teach not these thinges , but their owne dreames and fantasies , they haue nothing adoe with this promise : for if they keepe not the condition , what warrant can they haue to looke for the promise .

Nowe howe farre the Papistes are from keeping this condition , from teaching the doctrine of Christ onelie , it is more than manifest , and they are blind that sees it not : for in stead of the doctrine of the Gospell , they teach their owne traditions , dreames , and fantasies : They haue banished the Spirite of Trueth , and haue bewitched the worlde with their lyes and vanities . Therefore , seeing the felicitie and happinesse both of Pastor and people standes in this , To finde the Lordes presence with them in this pilgrimage , the Lord grant , that both Pastor and people may striue carefullie to holde fast the doctrine of the Gospell : and that they may conforme their liues thereunto , that so with confidence they may claime to this promise of the presence of Christ : To whome with the Father , and the Holie Spirit , bee all praise and honour , for euermore : AMEN .

THE LV. LECTVRE , OF THE ASCENSION OF CHRIST . MARKE , CHAP. XXVI .

verse 19 So after the Lord had spoken vnto them , hee was receiued into heauen , and sate at the right hand of God .

LVKE , CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 50 Afterward hee led them out into Bethania , and lift vp his handes , and blessed them .

verse 51 And it came to passe , that as hee blessed them , hee departed from them , and was carried vp into heauen .

verse 52 And they worshipped him , and returned to Hierusalem with great ioye .

ACTS , CHAP. I.

verse 6 When they therefore were come together , they asked of him , saying , Lord , wilt thou at this time restore the Kingdome to Israel ?

verse 7 And hee saide vnto them , It is for you to knowe the times , or the seasons , which the Father hath put in his owne power .

verse 8 Bu yee shall receiue power of the holie Ghost , when hee shall come on you : and ye shall bee witnesses vnto mee both in Hierusalem and in all Judea , and in Samaria , and vnto the vttermost partes of the earth .

verse 9 And when he had spoken these things , while they beheld , he was taken vp : for a cloude tooke him vp out of their sight .

verse 10 And while they looked stedfastlie toward heauen , as hee went , behold , two men stood by them in white apparell ,

BELOVED BRETHREN IN CHRIST , wee haue alreadie insisted at length in the Historie of the LORDES Resurrection : wherein wee shewed you , how often Hee appeared to His owne , and especiallie to His Apostles : to the ende , that not onelie they themselues might bee more fullie perswaded of His Resurrection : but also with the greater confidence and libertie they might speake therof to others . In His last appearing to His Apostles , wee sawe Hee gaue them a commission and charge , To goe out to the worlde , to preach the Gospell , and to baptize , In the Name of the Father , of the Sonne , and of the Holy Ghost : but He willes them to teach nothing else , but onelie these things , & all these things which He had taught them before . And to th' end He might the more easily moue them willingly and chearfully to vndertake & discharge this calling ; first He sets down His vnspeakable & incomprehensible power wherupon is is grounded , shewing them , that al power in heauen & in earth was giuen vnto him : Next , He subjoynes a threefold promise of blessing to them in the discharging of their Ministery . The first is a promise of life & saluation to them who beleeue , & are baptized . The second is a promise of th' extraordinary & miraculous gifts of the H. Spirite . The third is a promise of His own powerfull presence to continue with them vnto th' end of the world : vpon condition , That they faithfully discharge their calling , & teach these things , all these things , & onlie these things , which the Lord had taught , & no other . Now it rests , that we speak of the History of His Ascension to Heauen , which we haue briefelie , and in fewe wordes , in th' Euangelistes : for Matthew and Iohn makes no mention of it : Marke touches it shortlie in his Gospell . Luke also speakes something of it in his Gospell , but hee insistes in it more largely , in setting downe the Circumstances of it in the first Chapter of the Actes of the Apostles : In the words which wee haue presently read , we will see , how the LORD leades His Disciples out to Bethania , we will see what conference & communication is betwixt the Lord and them , we will shew how He blessed them , we will see the manner of His Ascension , & what was the behauiour of the Apostles , while Hee was ascending to Heauen , and looked stedfastly to the Heauen , as He went vp .

Then to come to the words , Luke sayes , He led them out into Bethania . This was the place from the which the Lord ascended vp to the Heauen : and therefore of set purpose He leades them out of Ierusalem to this place . They come not to this place by fortune or chance , they come not there of their owne accorde , or vpon any foresight that they themselues had : No , but they were ledde out of Jerusalem , to see that glorious Ascension of Christ , and to be partakers of His grace . But who led them out ? It is saide , The Lord ledde them out : none comes to grace by aime , none comes to the place where grace is in dealing by fortune or chance : No , it is the Lord which leades them , as then the Lord ledde His Apostles , as it were by the hande , to Bethania , to see His glorie , and to be made partakers of grace : so it is alwayes by the LORDS secret and powerfull prouidence , that any man comes to the place where the LORD distributes His grace : for sayes CHRIST , No man can come to mee , except that Father who hath sent mee , draw him , Ioh. Chapter 6. verse 44. Therefore , if thou findest at any time by this Ministerie , grace to bee communicated into thy soule in His Church , ascribe neuer the praise of it to thy selfe , or to thy trauell , but giue the praise and honour of all to the LORD IESVS , who had a care of thee , and by His gracious prouidence b●ought thee there . But who are these whom the Lord leades out ? Not all they who heard Him , who knew Him , who had conuersed with Him , but it is only His Disciples whome the Lord ledde out , these only whome He vsed most familiarly , whom Hee loued most tenderly , and who in a manner were His domestiques . The number of them whome the LORD chooses and leades out to grace at any time is not great , they are but few in respect of the multitude whome the Lord passes by , but especially at this time it was the LORDES pleasure to choose but a few to be eye-witnesses of His glorious Ascension : for it was the Lords will , that His Ascension should rather be manifested & made known to the world by hearing , than by seeing : for the Lord prefers , & likes better of that faith that coms by hearing , thō of that faith that proceeds of seeing : for He sayes to Thomas , Because thou hast seene mee , thou beleeuest : but blessed are these that haue not seene , and haue beleeued . Joh. 20.29 . Marke a manifest difference betwixt the suffering & crucifying of the Lord , & His Resurrection & Ascension : When the Lord was crucified al sort of people beheld Him : there were gathered a great multitude not of the Iewes only , but also of the Gentiles , out of many nations ( for it was a solemne time , the time of the Pass●ouer , ) but there were not so many that beheld His Resurrection , nor Ascension : for it was His pleasure to manifest Himself after His Resurrection to a small number of His own familiars , namely , His disciples & Apostles : & likewise it was His pleasure , to make choise but of a few of that same sort to be eye-witnesses of His glorious Ascension : for He wold haue His glory to be made manifest to the world rather by the preaching of the Gospel , than by the sight of the eyes . Of this difference we learne this lesson for our instruction , That the shame & ignominy of Christ is offred to be seene of all sorts of men : but His glory is manifested only to a small number , euen to those who are saued by His bloode . The shame & ignominy of Christ in His members , is laid to th' eyes of all sorts of men : there are none who sees not how vile & contemptible the faithfull are vnder the crosse : but the glory of the faithfull is seene but of a few , euen only of those who are ordained to be partakers of that same glory : For albeit , saies Iohn , that now we are the sons of God , yet it is not made manifest what we shall be . 1. Epist. 3.2 . And as th' Apostle Paul saies of y● Iewes , Jf they had known the Lord of glory , they would not haue crucified him . 1. Cor. 2.8 . So say we of the wicked of the world , If they knew that glory of the children of God , they would not so contemne them , despise , & persecute them The place that He leades them to , is said to be Bethania : and Act. 1.12 . it is said , They returned to Jerusalem , from the mount that is called the mount of Oliues , neare vnto which mount was Bethania : both were neare to Ierusalem , about 15. furlonges , or a Sabbath dayes journey , about 2. miles , Ioh. 11.18 . The Lord of set purpose chose this place to manifest His glory , wherin before He suffred ignominy . It was in this place that He wrastled with the feare of death , finding the terrours of the wrath of God ceazing on His soule , when He said his soule was heauie vnto the death . It was in this place that the bande of men of warre came and tooke him . It was in this place that they bound him , and led him away to that shamefull death of the crosse . Therefore in this place the Lord makes a shew of His glory : in this same place He addresses Himself to triumph : from this same place ascends He to His Heauenly Throne . Marke the lesson in a worde . The Lord of necessitie must be glorified in that same place , where before He was dishonored : He must be honoured either in mercy by the conuersion of a sinner , who has despised Him , or els by the executing of judgement , & pouring forth of vengeance vpon th' obstinate & stubborne contemners . But to goe forward to the conference & communication that was betwixt the Lord & His Apostles alittle before He ascended to Heauen . This conference is set down , Act. 1.6 . For after the disciples were come together to the mount of Oliues , they asked him , Lord , wilt thou at this time restore the kingdome of Israel ? Th' occasion of this their question is not set down here : but it is likely , that the Lord at this time has bin speaking something of that Heauenly Kingdome : & that vpon His speach they haue taken occasion to aske this question of th' earthly kingdome . In demanding of this question they faile many wayes : First they faile in curiosity , being too curious , as the Lordes answere imports : Next , they faile in this , that as yet they thinke that He should haue bene an earthly king & that His kingdome should bee of this world . Thirdly they faile in this , that they desired to reign & triumph before they had foughten sufficiently , & ended their warfare . This might seeme strange , that they profited so litle in so long time , hauing such faire occasion . Their ignorance cannot be excused for by the space of 3. yeeres & more they were conuersant with the Lord , hearing Him preach , & saw Him worke miracles : & after His resurrection sundry times He appeared to them , & spake to them : & in this same time they saw in Him a majesty , they saw Him clad & inuested with Heauenvly glory : & yet for all this they are earthly minded , and think of nothing but of an earthly kingdome . In this example of the disciples , we may perceiue how dull we are by nature & vncapable of spirituall & Heauenvly things . All th' outward meanes of the worlde will not profit vs , if there be no more ; albeit we heard al Heauenvly & spirituall things neuer so long , albeit we saw all things neuer so long , we will neuer be a haire the better , except that wee be taught of God , & except our minds be illuminate , & our hearts be opened by the H. Spirit . Therfore when we vse th' outward meanes , we should pray continually , that the Lord wold send His H. Spirit to instruct vs inwardly , and to joyne His blessing with them . Now to come to the Lords answere : first He reproues them for their curiosity , he said vnto them , Jt is not for you to know the times & the seasons : & He giues them a good reason , because the Father has put them in his owne power . Men in all ages haue bin too curious to inquire the things which belong not vnto them . Th' Apostles here began curiously to inquire of the time of the restoring of the kingdome to Israel , & euer since men haue continued curiously to inquire the times & seasons , & namely , the particular time of the Lordes comming to judgement . But the Lord here snibs & represses this curiosity in th' apostles : for what had they adoe to search out the things that the Lord kept secret to Himselfe ? It is not the Lords will , that men at any time should be curious to inquire the particular times , which He keepes close to Himself , & namely , the particular diet & period of Christs comming to judgement , for of that day & houre knowes no man , no not th' Angels which are in heauen , Mark 13.32 . Next in the answere , He calles them to remembrance of that promise which He made to them before of the sending of the H. Spirit , & induing them with power from an high . But , saies He , yee shall receiue power of the holie Ghost , when he shall come on you . This putting them in remembrance of the sending of the H. Ghost , imports , that although it was not long time before made vnto them yet they thought not of it , nor remembred it not as it became them . So that in them we may see what is our naturall disposition concerning spirituall things : we are very careles to thinke of them , yea , for the most part , we are altogether forgetfull of them . If a promise were made to vs of great earthly benefits ( so carnall & earthly are our hearts ) we wold think on it day & night : but albeit the promises of Heauenvly things be often renewed to vs , hardly can we think of them , or remember them . Thirdly , in this answere He puts then in mind of their office & calling to the Apostleship , Ye shal be witnesses , saies He , to me both in Ierusalem , & in all Iudea , & in Samaria , & vnto the vttermost parts of the earth : as if He had said vnto them , Inquire not curiously of the things which belong not to you , but looke to your calling , & the office which I haue chosen you to . And He sets down what is their calling , Ye must be witnesses . And to whom ? Both to Iew & Gentile . And in what order ? First begin at Ierusalem , & Iudea , & then goe to Samaria , & to the rest of the world . It is the Lords wil , that men so carefully attend first vpon the calling that the Lord has set them into this life , to bee faithfull & painfull in it , that in it they may honour their Lord , & next vpon the promise of grace & saluation that is promised in the life to come , that they take no leasure , nor spare no time vpon th' inquiring of curious questions . Of this answere of the Lords we may learn this lesson : the Lord deals very meekly & gently with his own : their curiosity & wilfull ignorance deserued a more sharp & rough meeting , but the Lord meets then not as they deserued ; for albeit that euen now he was to leaue the world & ascend to his Father , & to enter into glory ; yet he staies a while with them , & with the Spi●it of meeknes & wonderful patience he teaches & instructs them , who were so grosse & carnal minded . That which the Lord did at this time to his Apostles , that same thing does he dayly to his owne , in whom he has once begun to worke , he wil not breake the bruised reed , nor quench the smoaking flax , he wil not put out grace , if it were neuer in so smal a measure , but he wil cherish & nourish it , that it may come to perfection & that the litle sparke may grow to a fire & flame . Albeit we be rude & earthly minded , and take no pleasure in spiritual things , yet the Lord continues with great lenitie and wonderful patience by his Ministery , to teach & instruct vs . Now to go forward to His Ascension : Before He ascends , He blesses His disciples : Luke saies , He lifted vp his hands , & blessed them . What meanes this , that the Lord lifted vp His hands to Heauen ? Euen this , that he conueyed & drew grace powerfully out of heauen to his disciples : Before He ascended to Heauen , He drewe downe grace out of Heauen , to remaine with His Apostles , whom Hee left behinde Him in the earth , when Hee ascended , according to that which before His Passion He saide to them , Peace J leaue you , my peace I giue you . Ioh. Chap. 14. vers. 27. Nowe when Hee liftes vp His handes , what sorte of blessing giues He them ? Was it a common sorte of blessing ? Was it such a blessing as one giues to another ? No , but He giues them the blessing of God He giues them an effectuall blessing . And if wee consider who this was that blessed them , wee may see , that of necessitie it behooued this blessing to bee effectuall : for Hee was not onelie a Priest , but a King also : Indeede as a Priest Hee blessed them , for it was the Priestes office publickelie to blesse the people : as a Priest likewise lifted Hee vp His handes in ●lessing of them : ( for this was a Rite and Ceremonie which the Priestes were accustomed to vse in their blessing ) but as a King Hee giues them effectuallie that blessing which as a Priest Hee wished vnto them : for Hee was nowe to sit downe in the Throne of His Kingdome : and therefore that blessing which as a Priest Hee wished vnto them , Hee workes it effectually in them by His infinite power , as Hee is a king . Men may wish well one to another : men may wishe peace and blessing sincerely , and from their heartes to others : but it lyes not in their hands to effectuate & to bring to passe that thing which they wish , but it is proper to God only , & to Iesus His Sonne , to make the blessing effectual . One thing here wold be marked wel for our comfort : to wit , that Christ hath left a singular blessing to the Ministery of the Gospel : for as before we heard , that the Lord made a sweet and comfortable promise to this Ministery , euen , that He would be alway with them vnto the end of the world , Mat. 28.20 . Euen so , now we see here , that the Lord at His departure out of the world , leaues a special blessing to the same Ministry : yea , such a blessing as is not left to any other calling in the world , no , not to the calling of a King : for the calling of a King , & al other callings whatsoeuer , receiues their blessing only in this blessing , which Christ giues to His Ministerie : for except men in all callings by this Ministerie be brought to th' obedience of Christ , & to sanctification , they are accursed : & if we looke to th' experience which the faithful find in their soules , we wil find , that that blessing which the Lord left to His Ministery at that time is effectuall this day : for they finde it to be effectuall to worke faith , repentance , joy & tranquillitie of conscience , & they find it to be , as th' apostl . calles it , The ministerie of the Spirit , & the ministerie of righteousnes , 2. Cor. 3.8 , 9 : & if there were no more to testifie vnto vs the effectualnes of this blessing , this were sufficient , that we see it hath continued so long in the world , notwithstanding of all aduersarie power , & opposition made thereto : for seeing this Ministery is so weak , base , & contemptible in it selfe , how had it bin possible , that it could haue continued & endured so long in the world , against the fury , craft , & assaults of Sathan , against the malice , hatred & persecution of men , against the opposition & practises of the mightie , great & wise men of the world , except that this blessing , which at His departure He left with it , had bin effectual ; if it had not bin effectuall , it had soone euanished , & had bin rooted out . Now come to the Ascension it selfe it is set down partly by Marke , & partly by Luke in his Euangel , & in the History of th' Acts of th' Apostles in these circumstances : first , Luke sayes , As He blessed them , He departed from them , He went alitle from them : Next , He was taken vp : Tdirdly , He was receiued in a cloud : Fourthly , being receiued in that cloud , His Apostles beholding Him , the cloud to●ke Him out of their sight : Fiftly , being taken out of their sight by the cloud , He was caried vp into heauen . If we weigh & consider wel all these circumstances , we wil see , that th' Ascension of our Lord , was not only exceeding glorious , but also very sensible & visible : for while He stood in the mids of them , He depa●ted & separated Himselfe a space from them , to the end , that they all might the better see Him ascending : thereafter He was taken vp piece & piece , degree by degree , so that sensibly , piece & piece they might haue followed Him with their eyes : then as they are thus beholding , a cloude interueenes , & takes Him out of their sight . After this , they see His person no more , but they see that cloud wherein He was receiued to be caried vp into heauen : al these circumstances , were very sensiible : for now He goes not from them on a suddainty , He conueyes not Himselfe out of their sight in a moment , as He did with the two Disciples with whom He sate at table in Emmaus ▪ & no question , the Lord of set purpose would haue His Ascension to be so sensible , to the end that the disciples who saw it , & the whole form of it so clearly , might haue a setled assurance & ful perswasion in their hearts , to the end . that with the greater euidency , liberty & freedom they might preach & proclaime it to the world ( for the ful perswasion of the heart made them bold & confident in preaching , as Paul saies Seeing we haue such trust , we vse great boldnes of speech : that so the world hearing them speak with such euidency , freedome & boldnes of the Lords Ascension , & seeing them paint out so vinely & sensibly the whole forme & processe that therein was vsed , might without any doubt fully beleeue , that the Lord was ascended to heauen ▪ so the Lord had a regard & respect vnto His Kirk , & in all the faithful that shuld liue in th' ages to come , yea , euen of vs , who liue this day , when so sensibly & visibly in the presence of His Apostles , He ascended into heauen . The Lord made not His Apostles eye witnesses of His Ascension so much for their own cause , as for the Kirkes cause , which by their Ministery was to be gathered together , & to be broght to th' obedience of Iesus : so when thou cōsider●st that sensible forme & progresse that the Lord vsed in His Ascension for thy cause , it is thy duty to praise & glorifie His Majesty for it . Now after the Lord is caried vp to heauen , what followes ? was there no higher degree of glory ? Yes , for Marke sayes , After He was receiued into heauen , He sate at the right hand of God . After He had past throgh al the visible Heauens , He was set at the right hand of His Father in the highest Heauens , farre aboue all principalitie and power , and might , and domination , and euery name that is named , not in this world only , but also in that which is to come : so that all things were made subiect vnder His feete , Ephes. 1.20 , 21. & this the Father had spoken of Him before , when He said , Sit thou at my right hand , vntill I make thine enemies thy footstoole , Psal. 110.1 . To sit at the right hand of God , is to obtaine that highest degree of glory in the heauens : as Mediator , to haue equal power & glory with the Father , to haue power ouer all creatures , to doe with them as He pleases , to haue all things vnder His feete , to be declared to be the head of the Kirk , & that person by whom the Father immediatly guides & gouernes all things : for as He is the Sonne of God , equall with the Father , He was glorified with that glory , which Hee had with the Father , before the foundations of the world were laid , according as He prayed before His Passion , Joh. 17.5 . & as He is man , He is exalted aboue euery creature , in such sort , that by the hand of Christ the man , God gouernes all things in heauen & in earth : so we see , that the Lord by degrees passed from glory to glory , & now He is in such incomprehensibl● glory , as this mortal eye of man cannot be able to pierce into . Indeed , the disciples saw His glorious Ascension , but they could not be able to see that highnes & sublimity of glory , whereunto He was exalted , when He sate at the right hand of the Father . Steuen saw the heauen , opened , & the Sonne of man standing at the right hand of God , Acts 7.55 . but how sober & meane a portion of His glory was that which He saw , in resp●ct of the fulnes of glory , that He had them in the heauens ? but albeit we be not able with our bodily eyes to pierce & behold the greatnes of that glory , whereinto He is exalted : yet this is our confort , that we find sensibly by experience in our own soules that Iesus is sitting in his Kingdome with exceeding glory & power , by these comfortable effects & motions that He workes within vs . Th' apostles , albeit they saw Him not sitting at the right hand of God in glory : yet in that same moment that He sate down in His throne of glory , they found in their own hearts , his kingly power & that dominion that He hath ouer al creatures : for what meaned that exceeding joy that they had , after that He was taken out of their sight , when they were returning to Jerusalem ? euen this , that Christ was entred in His kingdome , & that His kingdome & power was effectuall into their soules : & what meanes these spiritual motions , which are raised vp in the hearts of the godly ? this sadnes for sinne ? this vnspeakable joy , this peace & tranquillity of conscience , this loue to God , & desire to see Him ? euen this , that the Lord Iesus is come into His Kingdome , & is now reigning in the heauens & that He hath established this Kingdome in our soules : For the Kingdome of God , sayes Paul , is righteousnes , & peace , and ioy in the holy Ghost , Rom. 14.17 . therefore when thou findest any spiritual motion in thy soule , take it for a sure argument of Christs sitting at the right hand of God in His kingdome . Now hauing spoken of Christs Ascension , let vs see what was the Apostles behauiour : when they saw the Lord thus ascend , wh●t did they ? It is said , that they worshipped Him : next , that they looked stedfastly toward heauen : what moued them to worship Him ? no question , the sight of a wonderfull glory & Majestie in Iesus : & because at this time they saw Him in an higher glory & majesty , than euer they did before : therfore of necessity their worshipping of Him at this time behoued to be in a greater humility , with greater reuerence , & with greater feruency than euer it was before . Indeed they worshipped Him before , knowing Him to be the Messias , but their knowledge was but very mean & sober : but now they see & know perfectly that He is the Lord of glory , & the glorious judge of the world : & therefore the worshipping of Him at this time behoued to be in greater reuerence , with greater perswasion & boldnes than euer it was before . The sight of that glorious majesty makes euer the creature in reuerence to worship God , & the greater sight , the greater reuerence . The faithfull while they liue here in th' earth , because by th' eye of faith , in the mirrour of the Gospel , they see the glory of the Lord , therfore in humility they worship His majesty : but because they see Him not clearly as He is , but darkly and obscurely , therfore their worshipping here is not like that worshipping that shal be when they shal see Him face to face : for when we shal see him as he is , we shal worship Him with greater reuerence , confidence , boldnes & liberty , than euer we did before : for then we shall be made like vnto Him : that is , we shall bee made conformable to the image of His glory , and we shall shake off all this mortality & corruption , wherewith th' Apostles were clad at this time when they worshipped Him ascending to Heauen : So that that worshipping & adoring of the Lord , which the faithful shal giue Him in that great day when He descends from the Heauens to judge the world shall surpasse exceedingly & by many degrees that worship which the Apostle● gaue Him , when they saw Him ascend into Heauen : for them there shal be nothing to hinder them . Now in the meane time while the Lord is ascending to Heauen , as they worship Him , so likewise they followe Him with their eyes , and looked stedfastly toward heauen , where they saw Him ascending ▪ which testifies plainly , that their hearts were lifted vp to the Heauens , together with Christ : & as Christ ascended , so their hearts ascended , & were lifted vp to Heauen , by the power & ve●tue of that same Ascention & glorie of Christ , in whome they beleeued : for they that beleeue in Christ , and are conjoyned to Him by faith , of necessity must by that b●nd of faith be lifted vp , together with Him to the Heauens : for that soule that is linked to Him by faith , cannot be seuered from Him , but it must follow Him whersoeuer He goes Mark this lesson : when the heart is lifted vp to Heauen , it will lift the eye of the bodie to Heauen also , & the sight & sense of the Ascension of Christ liftes vp the heart to Heauen : for where there is in the heart a sense & feeling of the power of Christs Ascension , of necessity both the soule & th' eyes of the body must be lifted vp to Heauen . And this lifting vp of th' eyes of the body , proceeding from the lifting vp of the heart to Heauen : & this lifting vp of the heart proceeding from the feeling of the power of th' Ascension of Iesus , which now the faithfull find , is a sure argument & vndoubted warrā● to the faithful , that one day th' eye , the heart the soule , the body , yea , the whole man shal be lifted vp to heauen : both soule & body in that great day , when the Lord appeares to judgement , & shal enjoy His glorious presence : & therfore the godly haue great cause continually to be waiting & looking for that glorious apppearing of Christ ( & happy art thou , who art euer waiting for it ) for at that glorious appearing thou sh●lt be partaker of glory with him : to whom with the Father , & H. Spirit , be all praise , honor , & glory , Amen .

THE LVI . LECTVRE , OF THE ASCENSION OF CHRIST . MARKE , CHAP. XVI .

verse 20 And they went foorth , and preached euerie where . And the Lord wrought with them , and confirmed the word with signes that followed , Amen .

LVKE , CHAP. XXIIII .

verse 52 And they Worshipped him , & returned to Hierusalem with great ioye .

verse 53 And were continuallie in the Temple , praising and lauding GOD , Amen .

ACTS , CHAP. I.

verse 10 And while they looked stedfastly toward heauen , as hee went , beholde , two men stood by them in white apparell ,

verse 11 Which also said Yee men of Galile , why stand yee gazing into heauen ? This Iesus , which is taken vp from you into heauen , shall so come , as yee haue seene him goe into heauen .

verse 12 Then returned they vnto Hierusalem , from the mount that is called , the mount of Oliues , which is neare to Hierusalem , beeing from it a Sabbath dayes journey .

verse 13 And when they were come in , they went vp into an vpper chamber , where abode both Peter , and Iames , and Iohn , and Andrew , Philip , and Thomas , Bartlemew , and Matthew , James the sonne of Alpheus , and Simon Zelotes , and Iudas Iames brother .

verse 14 These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplications with the women , and Marie the mother of Iesus , and with his brethren .

THE last day , welbeloued Brethren in Christ , we entred into the history of Christs ascension to heauen . We heard of the circumstances of it . The Lord led them out to Bethania , to the mount of Oliues , from the which place He ascended vnto heauen : we heard of the communing that was betwixt Christ & his disciples , who asked of him , Lord , wilt thou at this time restore the kingdome to Jsrael ? The Lord reproues this their curiosity , It is not for you to know the times & the seasons , which the Father has put in his owne power . And then he tels what they ought to doe : First they shuld be mindfull of the promise of the H. Spirit : Next , they shuld look to their own calling , to beare witnesse of him to the world . Wee heard how before his Ascension he blessed them : we heard of the manner of his Ascension , it was very sensible and visible , He went a little space from them , and was taken vp , and receiued in a cloude , hee was taken out of their sight , and carried vp to heauen : This was done , the ●oth th' Apostle themselues might be perswaded , and also with greater boldnesse & assurance perswade others of His Ascension . We heard , that when He was taken out of their sight , He was placed at the right hand of God , and exalted to that sublimitie of glory , that all the creatures in heauen and earth are subdued to him . And last wee hearde what was the behauiour of th' Apostles , In the meane time they worshipped him , and looked stedfastly to ●he heauens . This day by Gods grace wee shall follow out & put an end to this history . In the words which wee haue read , we wil s●e what falles out , While the disciples are looking vp to the heauens , two Angels are sent to them by Christ , who partly reproues them , and partlie comforts them We will see likewise what the disciples doe after this , They retu●ne to Hierusalem with great joy : when they come there , they goe vp to an vpper chamber : but they stay not there , but they goe to the Temple , & remain there continually praising & lauding God : and last they went out & preached the Gospel euery where , and the Lord gaue them a good successe , for He wrought with them , and confirmed the word with signes that followed . Luke , in th' Acts , telles vs , that while they looked stedfastly toward heauen , as he went , behold , two men stood by them in white apparell . As they were worshipping Him , the Lord sent incontinent from His Heauenlie Throne Legates & Ambassadours : And who were they ? euen Angels : two in number , and in forme & outward shape like to men , & therefore they are said to be two men , and were clothed in white and glorious apparell . Marke the lesson in a word . Christ sits no soone● down at the right hand of the Father , but He makes His disciples ( whom Hee left in the earth behind Him ) not only to know that He had a kingly power , whereby He commands the very Angels themselues ; but also to know , that singular care & affection that Hee caried to them , which He testifies , by sending these Angels from heauen , for their cause & for their consolation . This kingly power of Christ , & this care that He hath of His own , continues euen this day in the Kirk , & euery of the faithful find the proofe & experience of it to their great joy & comfort . Now , let vs see , what these Angels say to the Apostles : in their speech to them : First , they reprooue : then they comfort them : first , they said , Ye men of Galile , why stand ye gazing vnto Heauen : they reprooue them , because they stood idly gazing & looking to the heauen , whereas the Lord had commanded them to returne to Jerusalem , that there they might wait for the Spirit , that was promised them , that hauing gotten the Spirit , they might goe out to the world ▪ & preach the Gosp●l to euery creature , as the Lord had commanded them . This reproofe of th' Angels imports , that they contented themselues too much with idle looking & g●●ing , & that they were too vnmindfull of that great & high calling whereunto the Lord had ordained them . Of this reproofe we learn this lesson : it is not the Lords wil , that any man should be idle in the world , nor that he content himselfe with a bare & idle contemplation of the creatures of God : No , not of the best of them : it is not the Lords will , that we stand idly gazing vpon the very heauens whereunto the Lord hath ascended , & now is in glory : No , it is His will , that all men all their dayes be painfully exercised in some calling , wherein they may both glorifie God , & doe good vnto men . Indeed , it is true : it is the Lords wil , that men should alwaies haue their affections set aboue , & their hearts lifted vp to heauen , & that they haue their eyes set vpon God , vpon Christ , vpon that glory which is to be reuealed : but in the meane time , while men are thus exercised , they should be exercised likewise in some honest & lawful calling . Th' Apostle Paul by his practise lets vs see , what should be the behauiour of a Christian : While hee looked not to the things that are seene , but to the things that are not seene , 2. Cor. 4.18 . While he choosed to remoue out of the body , & to go & dwell with Christ , 2. Cor. 5.8 . While he minded not earthly things , but had his conuersation in heauen , from whence he looked for his Sauiour , euen the Lord Iesus , Philip. 3.20 . contented hee himselfe , thinke ye , with this speculation ? Was he in the meane time idle ? had he not another calling ? Yes , hee was very diligently exercised in the Ministry : For , sayes he , we couet , that both dwelling at home , & remoouing from home , we may be acceptable to Him : for we must all appeare before the Iudgement seat of Christ , that euery man may receiue the things which are done in his body , according to that he hath done whether it be good or euill : & therefore knowing that terrour of the Lord , we perswade men , & bring them vnto the faith , 2. Cor. 5.9 , 10 , 11. So Paul , when he was looking to heauenly things , he was in the meane time diligently exercised in his Apostleship , in bringing men to Christ : euen so it becomes euery faithfull man , so to haue his heart & his affections set vpon heauen , & heauenly things , that in the same meane time , in some honest & lawful calling , he may be doing some good in y● earth : & on the other part , when he is busie labouring & exercised in his calling , he shuld haue his eyes lifted vp to God , & should haue his heart , his affections & conuersation in the heauens : for except that in all things which we do , we haue the Lord & His glory before our eyes , it is not possible , that we can do any thing well & vprightly . Then in a word , ye see here the Lord by these Angels , condemnes idle speculation & contemplation , without any exercise in any lawfull calling . This serues to condemne these idle bellies , the Monks of the Romane Kirk , who content themselues with bare & idle speculation , hauing no regard in the meane time , that they may be exercised in any lawful calling , wherin they may either glorify God , or do good to men : yea , they are so far from doing good , that by the contrary they hurt the Kirk of God exceedingly by bringing in their dreames & fantasies that they haue deuised in their idle braines , to corrupt & peruert mens minds : the Lord neuer allowed nor blessed such a life : the Lord abhors such idlenes : & if the Angels reproue the Apostles for gazing to heauen , where they saw with their eyes the Lord Iesus to ascend , which by appearance to mans judgment , was a very good exercise , to haue their hearts fixed on Christ , & their eyes vpon the place whither He ascended ; what wold the Angels say to these idle belly gods , who withdraw themselues from all honest callings , & liue vpon the sweat of other mens browes , vnder the pretence of spiritual exercise ? now after the Angels haue reprooued the Apostles : next , in the 2. part of their speech , they raise them vp , & conforts them , while they say , This Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen , shall so come , as ye haue seene Him goe into heauen . They comfort them , by putting them in hope , that Hee shal returne : yea , returne in glorie : and such a glorie , as they saw Him ascend with : and so vpon hope of His glorious returning in that great daye : they wil th' Apostles to comfort themselues against all trouble & distresses , that they might be subject vnto the time of their remaining in the earth : Whereupon we may perceiue what is the ground whereupon the solide consolation of a Christian soule arises . It arises euen from the hope of the glorious returning of the Lord Iesus againe to Iudge the world . There is nothing that furnishes such joy to the faithfull soule , as this hope does . Indeed , it is true , the Lord giues vs other grounds of consolation while we are heere : & namely , He giues vs His Spirit , to counsel & guide vs through al the difficulties of our pilgrimage : & the joy that the faithfull finde in His presence is very great : He giues vs Faith also to confort vs , whereby in some measure presently we feele the presence of Christ , & His spirituall graces in our soules : but except with the Spirit & Faith , we had a hope , that the Lord Iesus should returne againe in His own time in glory , we could not haue solide joy & consolation : for if in this life only we hoped in Christ , & had no hope that He would returne againe in glory , & raise our mortall bodies from the dead : them , as the Apostle saies , of all men we were most miserable , 1. Cor. 15.19 . & why shuld not the hope of this returning confort our soules , & make them to rejoyce ? for at His returning , we look & hope for the glorifying of these our bodies , & for eternall life . Paul sayes , That from the heauens we look for the Sauiour , euen , the Lord Iesus , who shall change our vile body , that it may be fashioned like vnto His glorious body , Philip. 3.20.21 . And when it shal be made manifest , we shal be made like Him , for we shall see Him as He is , 1 Joh. 3.2 Yea , we haue greater cause of joy & comfort of the hope of His returning againe , than all the Apostles had of the sight of His ascending to heauen in their presence : for the ascension of the Lord , albeit it was very glorious & confortable to them , yet it changed not their bodies , nor made them like His glorious body , but His glorious returning again from the heauens , shall change both their bodies , & our vile & corruptible bodies , and make them conformable to His glorious body . Now happie is the man , who earnestly lookes & waits for the blessed & glorious comming againe of the Lord to judgement : for that hope shall comfort & vphold him in all his troubles & distresses . Now , come to that disciples part : we haue sundry things expressed what they doe : & the first is , after the Angels reproued them for their standing & gazing to the heauens , it is said , They returned to Jerusalem with great ioy . They take well with the reproofe they stay no longer gazing there , but according to the Lords direction they go to Jerusalem , to waite for that Spirit which He promised to them : they obey the Lords commandement , & they obey with great joy . But what made them so to rejoyce ? This joy proceeded partly from the sight of His glorious ascension into heauen , which they saw with their eyes : partly , from that which they heard by the Angels of His glorious returning , & descending again out of the heauens , yet all this which both they saw & heard , would not haue wroght so great a joy in them , except the Lord Iesus who was sitting in the heauens , at the right hand of the Father , had bin effectuall in them , & had powerfully wroght this joy in their soules : for this joy that the holy Spirit works in the hearts of the Lords Elect , is a sure argument , & infallible demonstration , that the Lord Iesus is reigning in the heauens : for the Kingdome of God is righteousnes , & ioy , & peace in the holy Gh●st , Rom. 14.17 . Now , if ye will compare this joy , which at this time they had , with all the joy that euer they had before : yea , euen when the Lord Iesus was walking with them in the flesh , & they enjoyed His bodily presence , ye shal find that this joy surpassed , by many degrees all their preceeding joy : whereby we may learne this lesson , that neither the bodily presence of the Lord Iesus augments or perfectes the joy of the soule , neither His bodily absence stayes or hinders any wise that joy , but that all this joy which the faithfull find , proceedes from the effectual presence & powerful operation of the holy Spirit in the soule . The grosse & carnal Papists think , they cannot haue mater of rejoycing , except in the Lords Supper they haue the body of Christ bodily , & locally present : that is , except that with the mouth of the body they eat , deuoure & swallow vp the very body & flesh of Iesus Christ , & except that after that same manner they drinke His blood : but vaine Papist , thou deceiuest thy selfe : for neither does the bodily presence furnish joy , neither does the bodily absence hinder joy , but all true joy that the soule finds , proceedes from the effectuall presence & operation of the Spirit . Yet to speak something further of this purpose . It would be narrowly considered , what could be the cause & ground of this joy of the Disciples : for if we looke to it by the outward appearance , they had litle matter or cause of rejoycing at this time when the Lord is gone from them . Indeede , when the Lord Iesus was with them , when He led them out into Bethania , any man might thinke they had matter of rejoycing , to follow such a gracious guide : but now , when He hath left the earth , & ascended to heauen , & left them behind Him , what matter could they haue of so great joy in their returning to Jerusalem ? I answere : notwithstanding they wanted now the bodily presence of Christ , yet they wanted not matter of great joy : for in stead of His bodily presence , the Lord gaue them Faith & Hope , Faith apprehending & taking holde of the Lord Iesus , sitting in the heauens , in glorie at the right hand of the Father : Hope waiting constantly for His blessed & glorious returning againe in the appointed time to Iudgement . This Faith & Hope that the Lord giues vs in this pilgrimage , recompenses sufficiently the bodily absence of the Lord Iesus from vs : if wee haue Faith & Hope , we haue euermore matter of rejoycing : where Faith & Hope is , they bring euer with them patience & joy , euen in the mids of all afflictions . The Apostle Paul declares this by his own experience , For the Gospels sake , sayes he , I suffer these things , but I am not ashamed : for I know whom I haue beleeued , and I am perswaded , that hee is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day . 2. Tim. 1.12 . There he lets vs see what made him to bee so patient vnder afflictions , to wit , the sense of the power of Christ , which hee founde in his soule by faith , by the which power hee was perswaded , that Christ was able to keepe in the heauens that life which hee had committed vnto him , and the hope that hee had of His glorious returning in that great day , wherin the Lord should render him that which before he had committed vnto him to be kept . The soule that has this faith & hope , has no cause to complaine of His bodily absence , for they recompense it abundantlie : but if thou wantest this faith , apprehending thy Sauiour with all His graces , & this hope waiting patiently for His returning , thou canst haue no true matter of rejoycing , albeit thou hadst al y● outward benefits of the world heaped abundantly vpon thee . Now come to the next thing that the disciples doe when they are returned to Hierusalem : it it saide , that they went vp into an vpper chamber ( then is reckoned out particularly who they were ) where abode both Peter , & Iames , & Iohn , & Andrew , Philip , & Thomas , Bartlemew , & Matthew , James the son of Alpheus , & Simon Zelotes , & Iudas Iames brother : & after he subjoynes in a general word , The women , & particularly , Mary the mother of Iesus , & his brethren . These were they who most familiarly conuersed with Iesus , & whom he kept together while he was in the world : & now when he is gone out of the world , & ascended to heauen , they abide together . And what was their exercise ? They all continued with one accord in prayer & supplication . This was an holy exercise : they seuered themselues from the rest of the world , & withdrue themselues from worldly impediments , & kept themselues alone together , to th' end they might entertain & nourish that joy which they found of the beholding of that glorious Ascension of Christ , & through the hope that they had of his glorious returning again to judgement , whereof th' Angels had instructed them . Then mark the lesson , they that rejoyce together in Iesus , desire to be seuered from the common society of men , & from outward distractions & impediments , & desire to remain & liue together . The children of God delite & take pleasure in the society one of another : and good reason they so doe , for when this life is ended , they shal remain & liue together in heauen without any seuering . Yea , further , al spiritual graces are acquired & entertained only in the society of the Saints ▪ & without this society no faith , hope , joy , nor grace of Christ can be gotten or intertained ( al grace that is giuen a man , is giuen to him as a member of that body , as to one of the Saints . Therfore when Paul speakes of any grace or benefite that the Lord is to bestow on any faithful man , commonly he vses to say , th●t that grace is withall the Saints : as when he wishes to th' Ephesians , the sense of the breadth , the length , the depth , & the height of that loue of God in Christ , he wishes they might be able to comprehend it with al the Saints , Eph. 3.18 . Likewise when he prayes that the Thessalonians , might haue their hearts established in holines before God , he craues that this establishment might be with all the Saints , 1 Thess. 3.13 . & speaking of the riches of the glory of the inheritance , he sayes , thou shalt neuer get it but among the Saints , Eph. 1.18 . for as one member being cut off from the body , can receiue no sappe nor life from it : euen so if thou be cut off from the socitie of the Saints , from the Kirk of God , thou shalt neuer get any grace of Christ : & to conclude , our joy & blessednes will be perfected in the kingdome of heauen in the society & fellowship of the Saints . Many men despise & disdaine the society of the Lords Saints here on earth , they count them vile , contemptible & the offscourings of the world : they scarcely will giue them a countenance : yet in the meane time they flatter themselues foolishly , that they shal be in heauen , as soone as they : but if thou haue no pleasure in their societie here in earth , thou shalt finde , thou shalt neuer get that priuiledge , to enjoy any grace or blessing with them in the heauen : I giue thee this doome , & the Lord shall ratify it one day . Now when the disciples are met together in the vpper chamber , they stay not there , but Luke , in the last words of his gospel sayes , that They were continually in the Temple praising , and lauding God . And this is the third thing that the disciples doe , after they haue stayed for a space in the vpper chamber , occupied in holy exercises , in prayer and supplication : they beginne to be more bold , and they take greater courage vnto them , and they goe out into a publike place , to the Temple , to vse these same spirituall exercises , which they vsed in the vpper chamber : for the Apostles , with the Lordes brethren , with Marie his mother , and other holy women assembled publikely in the Temple , and there praised and glorified God . We see heere , what are these meanes wherby spiritual graces are intertained & increased in the societie of the Saints : to wit , the preaching of the Gospel , prayers & supplications , praising & blessing of God in Psalmes , Hymnes & spirituall songs , & holy communication : without these holy exercises , no faith , no hope , no joy , no grace of Christ , can either be obtained or entertained & increased : if thou contemnest & despisest these exercises , thou needest neuer to looke for grace . Againe , we see here , that they assemble as frequently , in as great number as they may or can in the most publike & solemne place they could find : for they came together with one accord in the Temple : & this they do , to the intent , that both greater glory might redound to the Lord , & greater joy & confort to themselues : the more frequent that the assemblies of the Saints be , the more publike & solemne the place of their meeting be , the greater & the more effectuall is the Lords presence among them , the greater is their joy , the greater glory redounds to God : for if the Lord has promised , That where two or three are gathered together in his name , there he wil be in the middes of them ▪ Mat. 18.20 . Much more where the Saincts are frequently & in great number gathered together in a publicke & solemne place for spirituall exercises , will the Lord manifest His powerful presence among them . The fourth and last thing that th' Apostles doe is set downe by Marke in the last verse of his Gospel , where we haue two things expressely mentioned : First , the going out of the disciples to preach to the worlde : Next , the successe that the Lord gaue to their preaching : These two points comprehend the summe and substance of al the history of th' Acts of th' Apostles . Then first he saies , They went foorth and preached euery where . That grace that they got themselues , they are careful to communicate it to others . But when was this that they went out into the worlde ? Was it immediatly after the Lords Ascension ? Was it before they receiued the holy Spirit , & were sufficiently furnished with grace themselues ? No , but they stayed still in Hierusalem , according to the Lords commandement , til they got that promised Spirit , with His graces : Then assoone a● they haue receiued the H. Spirit with His graces , and were sufficienly furnish●d themselues , they goe out to communicate that gr●ce to the world , wherewith they themselues were replenished , beginning at Hierusa●em then going throughout all Judea , then to Samaria , & last , to the vtmost parts of th' earth . This doing of the disciples serues to teach these who intende to ent●r into that holy calling of the ministery , how they ought to behaue thēs●lues . They must not suddenly & rashly goe out to preach the Gospel , before they bee well furnished themselues : but they should keepe themselues close vsing holy meanes and exercises , till they find themselues to be furnished with grace in some measure : but being once furnished with grace , it is the Lordes will that they keepe themselues no more close , but that they goe out and communicate that same grace vnto others : for the Lord giues them no spirituall graces to keepe to themselues : but to th' end that they may employ them to the weale & edification of others . Men should beware of these two extremities : first , that they presume not to goe out to preach to others , till they bee first well furnished themselues : next , when they are furnished with grace , that they let not Gods graces rest within themselues , but that they vse them chearfully for the benefite of the Kirke . But if we consider more narrowly this going out of the disciples , we wil find it to be extraordinarie and miraculous : it fell out altogether vnexspected of the Iewes no , the Iewes neuer thought that thinges should haue fallen out so , either concerning Christ Himselfe , or His disciples : for as concerning Christ , they thought they should neuer haue heard any more of Him except cursed and detestable speaches of Him : for they had nowe handeled Him shamefully , they had railed on Him , and crucified Him , putting Him to an ignominious death : and after Hee was buried and risen , they perswaded the guarde , that watched the sepulchre , to noise abroad , that his disciple● had come by night , & stollen him away : so they thought there should haue bene no more of Him : But beholde , vpon a suddaine , the Lord ( vnexspected of them ) by His powerfull prouidence , makes His glory to be sounded throughout the whole world : and whereas they thought He should haue bene buried for euer in shame , Hee is exalted to a wonderfull glory . And as concerning the disciples , The Iewes thought they durst neuer haue presumed to haue opened their mouthes againe to speake of the Name of Christ : for they thought they were all but sillie based bodies , who fled away when their Master was taken , and were offended at His ignominious death , and terrified and astonished with that sorrowfull spectacle that they saw , when He hung vpon the crosse , neither durst they presume to meete together againe openly for feare of their liues . But while the Iewes are thus thinking , and beleeue that there shall neuer be any mo●e worde of Christ , behold , vpon a suddain , when they thinke nothing lesse , His disciples come out publickly in their presence , and before the whole world , holding out , & bearing before them that crucifi●d man , boldly charging the worlde to beleeue in Him . From whence comes this , that they who before were so d●shed and based , that sledde away before , durst nowe meet together so openly , and preach with such boldnesse and libertie Him of whome before they were ashamed ? Euen from that incomprehensible & wonderfull power of Christ their King , who was now sitting in the Heauens in glory , & who according to His promise sent vpon them His holy Spirit , and indued them with power from an hight . Now the last thing is the successe that the Lord giues vnto their preaching : He saies , The Lord wrought with them , and confirmed the worde with signes that followed . If ye reade th' Acts of th' Apostles , ye will see the successe has bene marueilous : for within a short space , by their Ministery , they brought g●eat multitudes , not onely of the Jewes , but also of the Gentiles , to th' obedience of Christ , and by them suddenly the face of the world was changed . The cause of this great successe th' Euangelist marks to be the Lords working with them , & confirming the word that they preached with signes and wonders . When it is said , that the Lord wrought with them , we may not thinke , that they were the chiefe workers , and the Lord but an helper to them : No , the Lord is euer the chiefe worker , and His faithfull seruantes but worke together with Him , in the building of that spirituall house vnto the Lord , He being the chiefe builder , and His seruantes but worke with Him : So Paul calles them , workers together with God , 2. Cor. 6.1 . All the successe of the Gospel is His , His seruantes are only instruments , vsing the meanes : Paul plants , Apollo waters , but God giues th' increase , 1. Cor. 3.6.9 . Now as we saw in their going out to the worlde , & in their preaching with boldnesse , that Christes power was wonderfully manifested : euen so in this great and glorious successe that they haue in their preaching , that same power of Christ is as wondefully manifested . If we compare this successe which the Gospel had in that first age of the Kirke of Christ , with that successe which it hath now adayes , we will find a great difference : Many more were called then , than there are nowe , for then at one preaching thousandes were conuerted : but nowe , at many preachings scarcely will one be conuerted . And what meanes this , seeing the Gospel is taught nowe in that same sinceritie that it was then ? Euen this , that by all appearance the Lord hath gathered in alreadie the most part of them who are to bee saued , and the number of these that rest to be called and saued , is few in these dayes , in respect of that great multitude of them who were called and saued in the dayes of th' Apostles : The great haruest is gathered in already , onely glaininges now remaine . And on the other part , it importes , that there is a great number ordained to wrath and destruction , and therfore they are not conuerted by the preaching of the Gospel . If our Gospel , saith Paul , bee hidden , it is hidden to them that perish , 2. Cor. 4.3 . Now to end here : Seeing all the successe of the Gospel proceedes from the powerfull presence of Christ by His Spirit , the Lord grant , that so long as He giues vs liberty to vse these outward meanes , He would make vs find the powerfull working of the Spirit , concurring with the meanes ; that wee may turne to Christ , and so bee assured , that wee shall bee saued from that wrath which is to come in that great day of the appearing of the LORD IESVS : To whom with the Father and the Holy Spirit bee all praise , Honour , and Glorie for euer and euer : AMEN .

FINIS .